Chapter 1: Prologue: Come Along, Chise
Chapter Text
Solomon bent to ruffle my hair, eyes dancing in the sunlight. He looked so alive in the sunlight. His monochromatic aesthetic fairly sparkled silver up here in the human world.
I bent my head to his patting, sulking.
"Now, Chise.” His voice was soft sympathetic, though he never could truly hide his amusement either. “I know how much you want to go back to the Devildom, but we must exercise some patience. It wouldn't do for you to arrive there only to be sent straight back.”
So he had told me, over and over again.
"What about bringing them here...?”
So I had asked in response, over and over again.
A dance of negotiation that I always lost out on.
"Well…” He tilted his head. "That is an option, but not a decision that I will be able to make for them. That will be a fight they have to undertake on their own, interpersonally. No. My approach lies in getting you physically back to the Devildom altogether. That is the only potential scenario that I may have any sort of control over."
"I don't see how you could pull something like that off..."
"Believe me, Chise. If I succeed, if what I suspect to be true does, indeed, come to fruition, they will have no choice to accept you back."
I sighed in exasperation. More riddles. More half-truths. “...That's awfully vague, Solomon. Can't you give me anything more to go on than that?"
"Why, Chise!” Solomon laughed lightly. "They don't call me the Witty Sorcerer for nothing. But as delightful as it is to frustrate demonkind with keeping my secrets to myself, I promise you, that is not the case here. I merely refuse to speak on conjecture alone. When I am ready to tell you, when I have all the answers for you, I will. I promise you that."
I pinched the sleeve of coat lightly with my fingers. He glanced at my hand as I held him there. "Just... don't forget about me."
He shook his head. "Believe me. I'm never one to turn away from a true puzzle."
“There you go again. You make me sound like I’m just some sort of experiment."
“Oh, you’re not just that.” He bent to kiss my cheek. The kisses there had been getting bolder. More concrete. Arriving in moments where a meaning of hello and goodbye doesn’t make any sense. Sliding away from the category of a friendly human greeting and into true affection.
Though I didn't quite know what that meant.
Regardless, I blushed.
His eyes danced as he grinned at the colour that came to my cheeks. Perhaps that's what it was. He delighted in provoking reaction from anyone he could. Even a fellow human.
He leaned forward in a whisper. "Do you trust me?"
I quirked an eyebrow at him. “I've been warned not to."
He laughed in true delight at my honesty. "Fair enough. I just hope that you can trust that I am on your side on this."
"With a motive of your own, I’m sure."
"Always." He winked at me. “Now… Shall we away to that little café we like on Adelaide?”
He offered me his elbow. I took it lightly, following him as he led the way.
Belphie: I had a weird dream.
Belphie: I dreamt about wanting to whisper sweet nothings in your ear and make you melt into a puddle whenever I saw you.
Belphie: I kept whispering corny pickup line after pickup line like some kind of broken record…
Belphie: …so eventually, my brothers got spooked by it and stopped letting me see you.
Belphie: I was in the middle of writing you a letter to express my feelings when I woke up
Chise: You can finish that letter if you want… :)
Belphie: In case you forgot, I was writing the letter in my dream. If I wanted to write it in real life, I’d have to start over from scratch.
Belphie: Nah, I’m good.
I tried to tamp down on my disappointment. Belphie could be fickle, after all… I wouldn’t exactly say that he was the romantic type unless he explicitly decided to be.
Belphie: I’d much rather say what I want to your face. So just wait for that.
Belphie: Got you there for a moment, didn’t I?
I smiled, hugging my D.D.D. to my chest.
Satan: Well? Score?
Chise: 5/6 today... :(
Satan: Oh? Is that all?
Chise: Hey! Don’t give me that! It was a rhyming word!
Satan: 2/6.
Chise: You cheating bastard.
Satan: Me? Cheat at wordle? Who do you think I am, exactly? Mammon?
Chise: A cheaty mccheater panties eater.
Satan: Pfff.
Satan: I love you.
Chise: I love you too.
Chise: I’ll get back at you tomorrow.
Satan: Unlikely, dove. :)
Leviachan: Okay, so. A little bird told me that Satan gave you a whole bunch of book recommendations?
Chise: SO many recommendations.
Leviachan: No fair! I want to give you a ton of good manga to check out, too! So, I’m gonna!
Leviachan: Um, what are you in the mood for? Whatever it is, I’ll pick out some titles that suit it perfectly!
Chise: Something that’ll make me blow through a box of tissues.
Leviachan: So, you’re looking to bawl your eyes out? Sure thing!
Leviachan: Just you wait! I’ll find a whole pile of tearjerkers for you!
Mammon: So uh,
Mammon: Have you uh,
Mammon: Heard from Lucifer at all?
Chise: Good morning, Mammon, my dear.
Mammon: It’s not what it sounds like, I swear!
Chise: My darling heart, who could do no wrong.
Mammon: Okay look there’s no need to be like that, Chees.
Mammon: Have ya heard from the guy or not?!
Chise: Is there something you would like to get off your chest, love?
Mammon: Nope. Nothin’. All good here. I’m just keepin’ the fort down. Y’know. Lookin’ after them all and stuff just like you asked! Don’t you worry your pretty lil’ head about it.
Chise: He’s looking for you, Mammon.
Mammon: WHAT?!
Mammon: WHERE IS HE RIGHT NOW?!
Chise: You’d better get a head start. He didn’t sound very happy.
Mammon: HE CALLED YOU?!
Mammon: SHIT. TTYL.
I shook my head with a smirk.
I hadn’t heard a peep from Lucifer.
Beel: I’ve acquired every single region-exclusive Devildom gummy flavour!
Chise: Oh my! You must be excited!
Beel: I’ve only ever tried the horror house flavour available near the House of Lamentation, so I’m really happy.
Chise: What’s that supposed to taste like?
Beel: I guess the best way to describe it is cola that’s been boiled down. It gets pretty addictive the more you eat. But now I have the complete set and I’m going to try them all.
Chise: Which one are you going to try first?
Beel: Well…
Beel: Chise, if you had to choose, would you try the black shark flavour or the thunder sparkle flavour?
Chise: The black shark gummy.
Beel: Like the name implies, these gummies are made to look like black sharks.
Beel: Although they look scary on the outside, they actually taste really refreshing.
Beel: I’m gonna try these demon silk moth-flavoured ones next.
Beel: They don’t smell like anything.
Beel: …They don’t taste like anything, either. :(
Beel: There’s barely any chewiness to them too. I think I swallowed them, but I can’t really tell.
Leviachan: After careful consideration, I can now present you with a specially curated list of bonafide tearjerkers! First off…
Leviachan: …if we’re talking about coming-of-age stories, then it’s got to be ‘Limit Breaker’!
Leviachan: It’s about a young Fungal player who’s got his sights set on going pro!
Leviachan: Watching him struggle against injuries and rivals and all sorts of challenges is bound to make you cry!
Leviachan: The series hasn’t finished yet, so I don’t know how it’ll end, but there’s no way he isn’t going to make it to the big leagues!
Chise: What is it about sports stories that are so damn moving? I usually hate sports, but...!
Leviachan: I know, right!? Me too! I can’t wait to hear what you think about it!
Satan: You remember the anthology of cat comics that I lent you, right?
Satan: It’s full of so many adorable drawings that I decided to try ranking my top five cutest cat poses.
I sent back an excited heart sticker.
Satan: Sitting at number five is a “stalk-straight tail.”
Satan: Behold! This is a perfect example of the pose.
A picture of a black cat walking along the dark cobblestones of downtown Devildom loaded into our conversation. As described, the tail was as straight as an arrow as it strutted.
Satan: It seems that when cats’ tails point upwards like this, it’s a sign that they’re in a good mood.
Chise: She’s so cute ;u; did you pet her?
Satan: Alas, she went on her way.
Satan: I hope that another will approach me in the same way soon.
Barbatos: How is the Devil Rose cutting coming along?
Chise: Barbatos :)
Barbatos: :)
Chise: I finally got it to root in sphagnum moss. She’s been a tricky one.
Barbatos: Even in the Devildom, they can be rather picky about their environment.
Barbatos: That you got it to root at all up in the human world is a testament to your patience and skill.
Chise: I’m also not particularly good with flowers, so. I was worried I’d fail you!
Barbatos: Never, Chise.
Barbatos: I would not set you up to fail. I only intended to challenge you. A challenge that you are meeting quite well.
Chise: Don’t jinx it. Potting it up into a proper mix is where it could all go wrong.
Barbatos: The nature of the beast with this hobby.
Barbatos: I believe in you.
Chise: I won’t let you down!
Chise: …Hopefully.
Barbatos: 😊
Leviachan: Hey, check this out.
Leviachan: So, Lucifer comes up to me and is all like, “What’s your future dream?”
Leviachan: I really couldn’t have cared less at that moment, but I went ahead and gave him an answer.
Leviachan: So I told him I wanted to be a professional gamer.
Leviachan: And guess what?! He LAUGHED at me!
Leviachan: Talk about jerk status!
Chise: HE DID WHAT TO YOU?
Leviachan: I KNOW, RIGHT?!
Leviachan: Anyway, I asked him what HIS dream was, and he didn’t even answer!
Leviachan: In that moment, I really felt that he was 10 times worse than Mammon.
Chise: HEY.
Chise: YOU.
Chise: PRISSY-ASS BITCH.
Lucifer: ………..Yes?
Chise: GO APOLOGIZE TO LEVI RIGHT NOW.
Lucifer: For…?
Chise: HE CAN BE A PROFESSIONAL GAMER IF HE WANTS TO BE. JUST BECAUSE YOU DON’T UNDERSTAND OR CAN’T RELATE DOESN’T MEAN YOU GET TO SHIT ALL OVER HIS PASSION. HE’S MORE SENSITIVE THAN THE OTHERS AND CARES ABOUT YOUR OPINION. GOD KNOWS WHY BUT HE DOES. MAYBE DO A LITTLE RESEARCH BEFORE SPOUTING YOUR BIG MOUTH AND HURTING HIM? STOP, PAUSE, THINK? DON’T BE AN ASSHOLE, PERHAPS?
Lucifer: Are you done?
Chise: DON’T MAKE ME CALL YOU TO GIVE YOU MY ANSWER TO THAT.
Lucifer: …Noted.
Missed call.
Missed call.
Missed call.
Lucifer: Chise, stop. I’m in a meeting with Diavolo.
Missed call.
Missed call.
Lucifer: I GET IT.
Leviachan: …Lucifer just came up to me and apologized. Isn’t that super weird?
Chise: Wow, that’s really unlike him. He must have felt bad.
Leviachan: I guess. He was, like, super understanding and even kinda talked about it like he researched it or something?
Chise: I’m really glad to hear that. :)
Leviachan: Anyway… I really would like to be a professional gamer if possible, but after thinking about it realistically, idk.
Leviachan: There’s no course for professional gamers here in the Devildom, so the only way to be one is by being reincarnated into a human.
Leviachan: I could always fake being a human, but I’m sure I’d be found out quick.
Leviachan: I know you’ll never find out unless you try but… Meh.
Leviachan: I haven’t told anybody else yet, but I actually have another, more realistic dream lined up.
Chise: To be a cosplayer?
Leviachan: Nah, I already am one.
Leviachan: I want to be a DevilTuber!
Leviachan: Like, REALLY bad!
Leviachan: Then, I’ll pwn up a storm on games and stream it live every day!
Leviachan: BOOM!
Leviachan: Who knows!? If I can make a living out of it, I could even end up calling myself a professional gamer someday, don’t you think?
Chise: I can totally see it!!! You should do it!!!
Leviachan: Having you cheer me on makes me feel like I really can do it. (:
Leviachan: First things first, though…
Leviachan: I’m gonna play some games. Over and out.
Asmo: SIGH.
Chise: Asmo!
Asmo: My sweet kitten. It’s so boring here without you.
Chise: It’s boring here without you too. I miss you.
Asmo: I miss you too!!!!
Asmo: Did you see what happened on Devilgram?
Chise: Yep. Is that why I haven’t heard from Mammon in a couple days?
Asmo: Yes. And Satan has been grounded in his room, too!
Asmo: It’s a terrible mess without you around.
Asmo: A terribly funny mess, to be fair, watching all my brothers lose their minds.
Asmo: But not me!
Asmo: Not sweet little Asmo, who would never hurt a fly!
Asmo: Who never gets in trouble!
Chise: …Did you do something, Asmo?
Asmo: Meeeeee?
Asmo: Sneak a little shadow mushroom extract into Satan’s body wash to see if the rumours of its beautification properties were really true?
Asmo: Only to watch in HORROR as Mammon takes the fall for the results of said experiment?
Asmo: Horror at the thought that it could have been ME if I hadn’t thought to use Satan as a guinea pig first, mind. Not the Mammon part. Could you IMAGINE if I had used it on myself first?!
Asmo: Thank goodness I had the foresight not to trust everything you read on the web! I couldn’t have BEARED it!
Asmo: Mammon taking the fall was pretty funny, though.
Chise: Oh, Asmo. Next time test it on Lucifer.
Asmo: I don’t want to DIE, Chise! The realms can’t afford to lose my beautiful face!
Satan: Score?
Chise: Oh? Lucifer let you out to play again, did he?
Satan: Score please. :)
Chise: I’ll have you know that I got 2/6 today. :)
Satan: Wow, good job.
Chise: …
Satan: :)
Chise: …What’s your score, Satan?
Satan: 1/6 :)
Chise: THERE’S NO WAY!!! HOW DO YOU ALWAYS BEAT ME OR TIE ME. EVERY DAY. NOW YOU’RE TELLING ME YOU GOT IT ON THE FIRST TRY? WHAT IS YOUR STARTING WORD!!!
Satan: My starting word was today’s answer. :)
Chise: AKJDHJASBNKAJNDKJAN.
Mammon: :(
Chise: Hi, baby. :(
Mammon: I didn’t even do nothin’. :(
Chise: I know, baby. :(
Mammon: Why’d I get strung up for doing nothin’. :(
Chise: Because you’re usually the one who does somethin’, baby. :(
Mammon: It’s not fair. :(
Chise: Aw. Love you. :(
"Philodendron Squamiferum,” I whispered to myself, stroking my fingers against the bristles that covered the petioles of the climbing aroid. I tipped the bottle of water into the top of the moss pole that the plant climbed upon, narrowing my eyes until I heard the gentle gurgle that signalled it draining.
"...White fusion..." I gently rolled a leaf over, inspecting it closely for spider mites. Calatheas were a magnet for the pest. "Fluoride-free water, or the plant will burn from the inside... Today is feeding day, baby." I pulled the plastic nursery pot out of the decorative one, tipping in the glass bottle of fertilizer I had made up earlier until the ceramic pot was half-full. I gently placed the calathea back. She will soak the water up from the bottom of the drainage holes, encouraging her roots to reach downwards, while also deterring fungus gnats from taking hold in the topsoil. I'll dump out the excess water that she doesn't drink later.
I smiled softly as I approached one of my prizes. "Thai Constellation Monstera." Maybe a bit of a popular fad in the plant keeping hobby, but the creamy, speckled variegation got to me. Not a fad to me. A genuine favourite. I leaned down to inspect its back. Coming along nicely; has a few nodes now with aerial roots that are beginning to stretch to find purchase. She'll be ready for her own moss pole very soon. Now, even. I’d better make sure to order more sphagnum moss.
I lifted the pot up, feeling the weight, touching the top of the soil lightly with my fingertips. "Not quite ready for water, are you? I'll try again in a couple days."
I found myself grinning as I drifted over to my magnum opus. "Hello, Princess," I greeted her. Magnificent, my first true attempt at keeping a climbing aroid, also a fad plant, but I couldn't be happier. My Pink Princess Philodendron. She stretched up on her 36 inch moss pole, green-and-pink leaves a good deal arger than the span of my hand. I inspected the aerial roots that greedily filled her moss pole. "Almost time for another extension. You'll be on your way to four feet tall next."
A touch of the moss. Dry. I picked up another bottle to tip into the top.
“Philodendron Tenue. Sodiroi. Paraiso Verde…” I named them all as I approached each one on the sill for feeding day. “Tortum, Splendid, Shangri la…”
I heard my D.D.D. buzz on my bedside table as I was filling up one of my humidifiers. My heart jumped in my chest as I practically ran towards it, taking it up in both hands to look.
Mammon was calling me. A picture of us together lit up as his background. The two of us, his arm over me, pulling me close with that cheeky grin of his pressed to my own.
"Mammon." I breathed into the receiver, the smile on my face shining through into my words.
"Yoooooo, CHISE! My girl.” I could hear the grin in his words too.
"Yo to you too, you nut. I love you. I miss you.”
"I love you, baby. Lucifer’s finally lettin’ us call ya again. Bastard goin’ on and on about human life blah blah blah short blah blah don’t wanna think about it. But he’s makin’ us take turns soooo… Today, you’re gettin’ the Great Mammon! Y’know, your best lover and all.”
I laughed, placing my palm on my chest, over my heart. I sat down on my bed. “So what is the Great Mammon up to today? Does heeeee… Have a bit of time for a private chat?”
"Mmmm…” he hummed through the phone. "Dammit. Don’t you go doin’ that. I’m on my way to some dumb student council meeting and I can’t be rollin’ up with my pants all tight. Dammit, Chise! Too late!”
I snickered loudly so he could hear how much I enjoyed the tease, though I felt a touch disappointed too. The phone sex was really good, when we could get it. “So you mean to say you finally got call privileges back only to immediately have to run off to a meeting? I’m feeling a bit put out, you know.”
It was a tease, but it was also true.
"Oh believe me. I’m callin’ ya back tonight, Lucifer or no Lucifer. I’ll make a stink so big he won’t have a choice. Like last time.”
I laughed. He always made me laugh. “I’m going to have to kill him for taking you away from me, so, the problem will resolve itself soon.”
”Ugh, good. I got strung up again last night and, uh, probably have that comin’ my way again soon, so, if you could get on that… The sooner the better…”
I rolled my eyes. “What did you do this time?”
"Nothin’! I mean, nothin’ all that serious! Uh, listen, yep, I just got to the doors to the meeting and stuff so I gotta go, love.”
“Uh-huh.”
"IT’S TRUE! But anyway, I’ll call ya again laterrrr soooo weee cannn…”
I felt heat flood through me. “Well, I guess that’s a good way of making it up to me.”
"Good girl…” he breathed huskily. Yep, heat flooding through me all right. He laughed at my intake of breath. "Okay but for real. I’ll call ya later. I love ya. Miss ya.”
“Love you and miss you too. Say hi to everyone for me.”
"Ugh, only if I have to. Okay, talk later. Bye.”
I sighed as the call ended, pulling my D.D.D. away from my ear. The screen was dark again. Our picture gone.
I laid my phone on the duvet beside me, kicking my legs over the edge of my bed, dejected.
Until I slapped my hand down to pick it back up again.
Chise: Lift the ban for real or I’m never texting you again.
Lucifer: You never text me anyway.
Chise: I’m texting you right now. Lift the ban or I fully block you this time.
I waited. I huffed. And waited.
Lucifer: Fine.
I threw the phone down, flinging myself on my back along with it.
In the middle of my sigh, I heard it buzz again. I turned towards it with a frown, ready to continue squaring off with Lucifer if I had to.
But it was Solomon’s name that lit up my screen. A text. I rolled over onto my side, pulling the D.D.D. to my face.
Solomon: Hey. How are you doing?
Solomon: It’s been a while.
Solomon: I tried calling you a few minutes ago, but it seems you were on another call.
Solomon: So I figured I’d go ahead and text you.
Solomon: So, how’ve you been?
Chise: I miss the Devildom.
Solomon: Ah, I thought you’d say that.
Solomon: By the way, Chise. I can’t help wondering…
I was startled by a rapt knock on my door, slapping my D.D.D. to my chest. I sat up and craned my head to peer into the hall, as if that was going to give me any answers through the closed front door.
Another couple knocks. I sighed, sliding off the bed, creeping down the hall to the door. Opened it a crack to peek out…
Solomon’s soft grey eyes and gentle smile greeted me. “…I couldn’t help but wonder when you were going to mention how much you miss me?”
“Solomon!” I whipped the door open, throwing my arms around his neck in greeting. “Oh my god, thank god!”
He laughed merrily, catching me against him in a hug. “Surprise! You didn’t expect me to show up, did you?”
I pulled my face back with a grin, shaking my head.
“Excellent.” He smiled down at me, eyes twinkling. “All right, so… now that that’s done, let’s get going!”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
I let him half-carry me back into the entryway by my waist, kicking the door closed behind him. I didn’t lose my grip around his neck.
“Weeeeell.” He finally put me down, petting the top of my hair. “Where do you think? I mean, you want to go back to the Devildom, don’t you?”
“…Solomon.”
“Well, I’m happy to inform you that King Solomon the Wise is about to grant you your wish.”
I shook my head, eyes darkening. “Don’t…”
His voice lowered, softening. “I’m being serious. I’m taking you back this time. Ah, no–" he rubbed my cheekbone with his thumb as my eyes filled with tears, “–no crying! You’ll have plenty of time to do that when you get there. So… You have two minutes to pack a bag. Ready, set, go!”
Eyes wide, I flung myself back from him and into my bedroom, tripping as I grabbed at the backpack hanging on the back of the door. Underwear, socks, scarf, Lucifer’s brooch – good, I was already wearing Mammon’s bracelet – bathroom, toothbrush. I hesitated. Back to bedroom. Manga for Levi. Book for Satan. Hesitated.
“Thirty seconds, Chise!”
Fuck it. I whirled, running back towards his outstretched arms. He grinned as he caught me up in another hug.
“…Now,” he whispered against my ear.
The hallway spun away from us.
Chise: I’m texting you right now. Lift the ban or I fully block you this time.
Lucifer exhaled through his nose as the message flashed on his screen, the beating of his heart betraying his anxiety at the prospect. He rubbed at his forehead, feeling a headache coming on.
He sighed. Barbatos glanced over at his distraction.
Lucifer: Fine.
He flipped the D.D.D. over, lips thinned into a displeased line on his face.
“…All right.” Diavolo drummed his fingers on the table, looking down at the paperwork before him. “Next, I’d like to discuss guidelines for how to proceed when a witches’ sabbath requests a summoning without having submitted an application in advance…”
Mammon sighed glumly, chin on the table. “…Can't believe I had to hang up on Chise to come to this thing. I mean, it’s been forever since we’ve been able to talk…”
“Ohhhh.” Asmo leaned forward. “So it was your turn to call this time, Mammon? So that means… Hm, who’s next?”
"I’m up next.” Beel sat up, puppyish, eyes lighting at the thought.
“Hey, whoa… hold on!” Mammon protested. “We barely even got to talk before we got cut off!”
Levi snickered. “Aww, you poor baby. Lolol."
Satan quirked an eyebrow. “What are you getting at, Mammon?”
“What I’m gettin’ at is that I should get another chance to–"
“Nope.” Belphie shook his head. “You had your turn, Mammon. Which means Beel’s up next.”
“Hey… c’mon, give me a break! She wants me to call her, uh, later! She said!”
"Give me a break?" Lucifer cut in. Mammon sat up abruptly, straight as an arrow. “Mammon, do you have a problem with the guidelines Diavolo has laid out for us?”
Guidelines that he would have to re-negotiate after the meeting had concluded, he reminded himself bitterly. It wasn’t going to be an easy talk.
“N…No! Like… They’re totally great… Big fan of guidelines… Love ‘em. Gimme some more guidelines… is… is what I always say…”
“…Mammon?” Lucifer’s eyes went dark. His arms were crossed over his chest. “You weren’t listening to anything Diavolo said just now, were you? Honestly, I can’t believe you–"
A crack of light. They all turned to stare at the vortex that appeared to the right.
I sucked in a sharp breath as I tumbled through the air, untethered, the world, or something, somewhere, spinning around me. Or was I the one spinning…?
And then I was falling. Falling. I flailed around, crying out, arms waving about me as I sought Solomon’s hand. Arm. Foot. Anything.
"GAH–!”
”OOMPH.” I landed hard, breath knocked out of me, the sound of splintering wood erupting from underneath me. My head narrowly missing the edge of… a table.
I groaned as I placed my palms underneath me to lift myself, at least enough to take in my surroundings… Something soft under my hands… Squishy, even… Except also… Bony…
I looked down.
Satan stared back, eyes wide, mouth parted in shock.
“…Whoops!” Solomon’s musical voice rang nearby. “Sorry about that, Chise!” He hummed in delight, not sounding particularly apologetic. More like incredibly amused. “I really should’ve warned you to be careful where you land…”
“Chise…?!” Lucifer shot out of his chair to take a look at the mess of wood and demon and human that had fallen in a tangled heap on the far side. “Solomon, what…!”
“Chise…” Satan whispered, eyes still wide. Mine were wide too as I stared into his eyes in nearly the same amount of disbelief as he was.
“WHA… WHA WHAT!?” Levi threw himself across the table to take a look too. “Is that really… are you really really… REALLY?!”
“Chise!!!!” Asmo bubbled nearby. “It’s YOU! It’s REALLY YOU!”
“Ch-Chise…” Mammon scrabbled to his feet as well, tripping over the leg of Levi’s chair as he ran towards Satan and I. “Wha… huh?! …I-I knew you miss me but like… TH-THIS IS CRAZY. Ow, my fackin’… toe!”
“Chise…” Satan whispered again. I finally found enough of myself again to smile gently down at him. He reached up to touch my cheek and pushed out a short, breathy laugh, still winded. “…Do you want to tell me why you just appeared out of thin air and landed on my head?”
My smile widened. “Because… gravity?”
“Is that your way of saying you’re naturally drawn to me...? Because you and I are somehow meant to be together?” He threw his arms around me, pulling me down on him, burying his face against my neck. “Well, in that case, I suppose you couldn’t help it.”
I inhaled his scent, closing my eyes in his arms as the others finally reached to converge on our position. He held me tighter, knowing I was about to be pulled right off of him any second. One more second of holding me. I kissed his cheek. His breath was shaky against my skin.
Belphie rolled his eyes. “Find that explanation appealing, do you, Satan?”
“Well, how about that!” Diavolo’s voice rang from the head of the council table. “Chise, it’s really you! What an unexpected surprise!”
“Wait…” I lifted my head to Solomon with a hiss. “He didn’t know I was coming…?”
Diavolo laughed good-naturedly, appearing to not have heard me. “You didn’t perform some sort of unsavoury ritual to cast your soul down here, did you!? You better not have?!”
“Was that an option?” And then I was lifted off from Satan, into Mammon’s shaky arms. “Do tell me more.”
He only laughed his booming laugh. “It is great to see you again, Chise! As spicy as ever! I do believe that we will need to requisition a new chair though, Barbatos…”
“…Yes, indeed.” Barbatos breathed the words out from beside him, staring at me with widened eyes. “This is quite the happy surprise. It’s good to see you again, Chise.”
I blinked at them both, confused over Diavolo’s ready reception of me in particular.
He had been pretty insistent on kicking me out, after all.
“Chise…” I turned my head to the side, jumping a bit. I hadn’t seen Lucifer come over. Especially not so close. “What are you doing here…?”
He stopped himself, staring, before seeming to collect his thoughts.
“Actually… No… ” His voice softened. “I’m glad to see that you seem to have been doing well. Honestly, you could have at least let us know you were coming.”
I blinked in confusion at Lucifer as well.
“…I didn’t plan to come.” My voice came out hoarse in the face of Lucifer’s also-strange-reception of me. “I just missed all of you. So much.”
Lucifer’s eyebrows creased upwards as a genuine look of fond delight touched the corners of his eyes. “Yes, I’ve missed you too, actually. Ever since the day you returned to the human world.”
Evidently he had had some time to… think about things, I suppose?
I didn’t reply, squeezing Mammon tighter to me, though my gaze didn’t leave Lucifer’s face.
“UGH!” Asmo threw his arms in the air. “I don’t believe this! If I’d known Chise was coming, I would’ve opted for a much more thorough shower routine this morning!”
Beel tilted his head, puzzled. “What does Chise showing up have to do with your shower routine?”
“Just ignore him, Beel.” Belphie hadn’t stood up to come towards me. My eyes slid over to his. He returned my gaze, eyes so soft with fondness, with love, that I could have cried right there and then if I wasn’t fighting so hard not to already. “Whatever Asmo has to say, it’s not worth hearing.”
“How rude, Belphie!”
“As much as I’m curious to know why you’re here…” Belphie tilted his head, “I need to know if you are going to be staying for a while first. Because if so… you’ll be staying at the House of Lamentation, right? Oh, wait, your room is covered in dust, soooo…”
“No problem.” Beel wiggled a bit in his seat. “Chise can just sleep in our room with us.”
Belphie nodded with a smile. “Exactly what I was–"
“W-Wait! N-No… You should stay in my room!” Levi’s face was red, but his eyes were desperately keen. “We can watch anime together! I’ve got a huge backlog of it! Oooh, and there are SO many figurines I’ve been waiting to show you!”
I smiled around at all of them. My boys. Still very much the same.
“I have to say, Solomon.” Lucifer turned to him. “This is more than a little unexpected. I can’t believe you showed up here unannounced, with Chise in tow.”
“Yes, I have to agree.” Diavolo sat up straighter, turning his attention to Solomon as well. “It’s a bit, well… It’s a bit unlike you to do this sort of thing.”
Anxiety welled up within me.
“You mean to say you’re not happy about our surprise visit?” Solomon cooed sweetly, resting his chin on his fingers. “I didn’t mean to cause trouble. I just thought this would be a nice way to brighten everyone’s day…” He paused to tilt his head. “Actually, I was rather hoping that I would gain an audience with you, Diavolo.”
Lucifer narrowed his eyes.
“Well naturally, it’s wonderful to see you both again.” Diavolo nodded at us. “However, I’m afraid that we’re in the middle of a meeting at the moment. This is a busy period for all of us here at RAD. I know we all have a lot of catching up to do, but perhaps we can speak after.” He looked around at the chaos in the room. “I really do need to bring the meeting back to order, Lucifer.”
“Yes… of course.” Lucifer stood straighter, clearing his throat. “We can continue this after the meeting.” He looked meaningfully around at his brothers.
They all grumbled under their breaths.
“Chise, here. Take this.” Lucifer reached into his pocket. He withdrew a key. “Head back home now while we finish up our business here.”
I reached out my hand to take it from him. “You’re really giving me this?”
“Why do you sound so surprised? After all, the House of Lamentation is your home as well.” His voice dropped into a softer tone. “Welcome back to the Devildom, Chise.”
I nodded to him, holding the key to my chest.
"–UH, no, actually, I’m declarin’ that this meeting is adjourned or whatever.”
I fully screeched in surprise as Mammon straight-up hoisted me over his shoulder, fireman-style.
"Welp. I'll be seein' y'all.” He slapped a hand on the back of my thigh. I squeaked again, kicking the air futilely.
"MAMMON!” Lucifer thundered at him.
Diavolo only laughed heartily. “It’s all right, Lucifer. I will allow it. This once. I seriously doubt that Mammon will be of much use at this point… And it would be good for Chise to be escorted home.”
“…We are also down a chair,” Barbatos agreed.
“Diavolo…” Lucifer sighed. “You really shouldn’t indulge him…”
“Just this once.” Diavolo nodded, eyes alight. “You are excused, Mammon. Chise.”
The others grumbled under their breaths again.
“Th-Thanks…” I gasped the words out as Mammon carried me bodily out of the room.
“Yep, thank ya. Peace out bye.”
Mammon carried me on his back in a piggyback ride, his arms hooked under my legs while my arms draped around his neck. I nuzzled and nuzzled and nuzzled at his hair as he walked us along home.
Home.
“…And then Beel started ragin’ ‘cause Satan and Asmo’s fight ended up destroying the kitchen cupboards that kept all Beel’s snacks and stuff. And you know how he gets. So he finished the job off, destroyin’ the rest of the kitchen, which made him madder because now all the food was everywhere. And then Belphie got woken from all the commotion and started yellin’ at ‘em all. Puuuuure chaos, and I didn’t even start it this time!”
He hummed happily at the feeling of my laugh on his skin. I smoothed back a lock of his hair. “What did Lucifer have to say about all that?”
“Well, at first, that bastard walked in and was like, ‘MAMMON, WHAT DID YOU DO?!’, and I was like, HEY, WHY'RE YA PINNIN’ THIS ON ME, it’s Asmo and Satan and Beel that’re covered head to toe! Asmo screaming his head off ‘cause he got eggs in his hair or something.”
I snickered.
“So once that got sorted… It was damn glorious… He strung all three of ‘em up, just like he does me! Kiss-ass Asmo! Even BEEL! Except they didn’t get strung up upside down. They got off easy. But damn it was nice standin’ under them to see Lucifer’s handiwork on the other side of things.”
I shook my head. “I’m suuuure you’ve had your fair share of your own string-ups since I’ve been gone. I’ve noticed that none of your stories explicitly involve your shenanigans.”
“Hey! Shaddup! I’m not admittin’ to anything.”
I squeaked as he adjusted my position on his back, bouncing me.
“So is the kitchen all good now?”
“Yeah. But blah blah blah, ‘over budget this, over budget that’. He’s makin’ them work it off.”
He slowed as we approached the House of Lamentation’s front door. I peered around his head. We both looked at it.
I sighed happily against him, resting my cheek on his head.
“Welcome home, Chees. Now.” He squatted down as I clung to him. “Key time. Open up.”
I shifted around awkwardly, keeping my purchase on him while I dug around in my pocket for my key. I produced it. Fit it in. Turn. Click.
Touched the handle, and pushed the door inside into the foyer.
Home.
I squealed again in delight as Mammon ran in, spinning me around while I clung to his shoulders. He let go, gently setting me down behind him, before turning to me to spin me around in his arms instead.
And then he was pressing his mouth to mine. I threw my arms around him, pressing back into the kiss.
“Love you…” he breathed. “I missed ya so much…”
I kissed and kissed and kissed him. “I never want to be away from you like that again.”
“Mhm…” His palm snaked to the back of my head to press my face to his, locking me there as he deepened our kiss. I sighed against his mouth, immediately feeling the heat build in me as I pulled him flush to me as well.
The evidence of just how much he had missed me pressed against my belly. I made a noise of need against his mouth as I felt his desire. He slipped his tongue into my mouth, and I met it greedily, breaths coming short and quick.
I gasped as the breath was knocked out of me when he pushed me up against the wall.
“I don’t have time to take ya…” he breathed as he peppered my jaw with kisses. “Who are we kiddin’, the others will be right behind us, and they’ll be all over you, but right now, while I got ya…”
He kissed down my neck, grazing my skin with his teeth. I groaned as I threaded my fingers through his thick white hair. He reached my collarbone, trailing kisses horizontally across it.
“I missed you…” I whispered hoarsely.
“Mmm…” he agreed, making his way down to my cleavage. His hand slid smoothly up my body to cup my breast through my shirt. He pressed with a light squeeze, and I sighed at the pressure. “Forget the twins… And Levi… You’re in my room…”
“Yes yes yes,” I whispered, breathless. “Of course.”
“Mine tonight…”
“Yes…” I groaned as his other hand slipped down the back of my jeans to squeeze my ass. I slid my hands up his front, pressing my palms as I went to feel his muscles through his shirt. I felt him take a deep breath as I touched him back. He rolled his hips against me, his arousal straining.
Our D.D.D.’s buzzed in our respective pockets. And then buzzed again. And again.
“Dammit…” he muttered. “Group chat for sure… They’ve been let out.”
He took my mouth back against his, both of us exhaling sharply from the force. I took his lower lip in between my teeth, delighting in the moan I elicited from him when I did. He slipped his tongue back into my mouth. We kissed frantically, our hands wandering and caressing and petting, kissing and kissing with me pressed up against the wall, him against me.
With how quickly my desire was building, I was about to tell him fuck it, find a place private to hide together, until I heard numerous approaching voices arrive at the door.
Mammon let out a deep, disappointed sigh as he pulled his face from mine. “Fun’s over.”
I grinned up at him. “Fun later.”
“Fun later,” he agreed, voice husky with desire.
The lock clicked.
The door opened, spilling babbling demons into the entrance.
“We’re HOOOOOME!” Asmo announced, bouncing inside.
“…I see that you two didn’t make it very far into the House,” Belphie drawled sarcastically as he strode in behind him, raising an eyebrow as he glanced at the evidence between Mammon’s legs. Mammon bristled silently, not even bothering to hide it.
“Chise?” Levi peeked around Beel’s huge frame, face pink. “You’re here, right? You came home, right? You’re home now, right?”
“So what do you want for dinner, Chise?” Beel smiled fondly at me. Mammon sighed, letting me go as Beel came towards me to take me up into a big Beel hug.
Satan toed his shoes off, pretty eyes sparkling in my direction. “Obviously you’d like some good Devildom cooking, right?”
“Or human food, as long as you make it.” Belphie gave me his soft smile too. Cute.
“Really, Chise,” Lucifer sighed behind them all. “You have no idea how much the trip back here from RAD tested my patience. They decided that since it’s your first night back, we should have something you’ll really like for dinner. Which was a fine idea, but… the problem is that they can’t agree on what to make for you, as you can see.”
“All that talk of food on the way home… I thought I was going to roll over and die…” Beel sulked against my shoulder. I ruffled his hair.
“Weeeeell?” Asmo cooed, joining in on the Beel-hug. “What are you going to choose, Chise?”
“Devildom food.” I smiled at him, pulling him closer. “Definitely Devildom food.”
Satan smiled from behind Beel’s back. “Yep, I figured you’d say that. I mean, you’ve come all the way here, after all. Naturally you want some local food.”
“Come on, everyone…” Beel pleaded. “Stop…”
Lucifer shook his head, exasperated. “I don’t care what we have at this point. Make all of it, before Beel loses control and goes on a rampage… again.”
Beel groaned at the memory, and in hunger, clutching his stomach.
-
“Honestly…” Lucifer sighed, watching us stumble all over each other as we crammed into the kitchen to make the meal together. “All it takes is Chise coming back to the Devildom and suddenly all of you have lost it. I mean, really… You need to learn to maintain at least a semblance of composure.”
“Wooooow, I don’t believe what I’m hearing.” Belphie shook his head, eyebrows creased. As sarcastic as ever. “I’m surprised you have the nerve to pretend as if you and you alone managed to keep your cool.”
Lucifer tsked.
“Yeah, exactly!” Levi rolled his eyes. “You’ve been all restless and excited ever since Chise showed up, and you know it.”
“He wasn’t the only one!!” Asmo sang. “I mean, after Chise left the meeting, all eight of us were so amped up that we could barely sit still.”
“Sure…” Satan’s look turned sly as he glanced over at his eldest brother. “But no one lost their cool as much as Lucifer. He started talking a mile a minute, going off on tangents and babbling about stuff that had nothing to do with the meeting.”
“…He… did…?” I glanced over at Lucifer too while I chopped vegetables.
“Yep,” Beel agreed, though he was still rubbing his stomach. “Eventually Diavolo couldn’t take it anymore. He said it was clear that we weren’t going to be able to get anything done, so he sent us home. Which I thought was pretty great, since I was hungry and all…”
Satan shrugged. “He was called away on something pretty urgent anyway. It wouldn’t have gone on much longer.”
Lucifer shook his head with more force than usual. “You’re all wrong. I didn’t speed up our meeting because I was restless or excited or amped up. It’s just that Diavolo’s time is precious, and I didn’t want to use any more of it than was necessary…”
“Mmmhmmm.” Asmo smirked, looking at him meaningfully. “Whatever you say, Lucifer. We’ll just leave it at that.”
Lucifer tsked again.
“Yoooo, Beel! Check it out!” Mammon waved the piping hot stirring spoon in the air dangerously. “I got a little somethin’ here for you to sample! It’s soup, my own special recipe! Listen to this, I added a secret ingredient that really–"
We all stared as Beel picked the pot straight up off the burner, chugging its boiling contents down in enormous gulps.
“…HEY!” Mammon shouted at him after he snapped out of his shock. He slapped at Beel's shoulder with the wet stirring spoon. “I didn’t say you could eat THE WHOLE THING!”
“Beel…” Even Belphie stared at him in wonder.
“He just wolfed it down like it was nothing…” Asmo gawked.
“Now I’m gonna have to start ALL OVER AGAIN.”
-
“Chise!” Mammon bounced excitedly in his chair. “You’re gonna check out my soup, right? RIGHT? I came up with the recipe while you were gone. Go on, try some. It’s real goooooood.”
“Even against your better judgment, you should probably try some, Chise,” Belphie sighed. “He did cry the whole time he had to remake it. We’ll never hear the end of it if you don’t.”
“HEY! I wasn’t cryin’! And whaddya mean, against her better judgment?!”
“Wait… I thought this soup tasted sort of strange.” Levi looked down at his bowl dubiously. “Do you think it’s because Mammon cried into it!? Blech!”
Satan nearly choked on the spoonful he was in the middle of swallowing, expelling a cough. He looked down. Also dubiously. “…Tears aren’t the worst thing that could be in there. You never know, that strange flavour could be mucus. And yeah, the flavour, it’s…”
“HEY! You guys are super rude, you know that!?”
I daintily sipped at my own spoon. Rolled the liquid on my tongue. Paused. “…Oh.”
“C’mon, whaddya mean, oh?! Here, lemme try some…”
Mammon tasted. Swallowed. Stared at it.
“…Y’know what? It does sorta taste uh. A bit salty. Or maybe it’s closer to… bitter?”
“Okay, that settles it.” Levi pushed his bowl away from him with a grimace. “There’s definitely mucus in there…”
“All of you…” Lucifer sighed. “You’re being too loud. Can’t you settle down and behave yourselves while you’re eating?”
“Well, you can’t really blame us for being excited, can you?” Asmo beamed down the table at him. “Tonight’s a very special night, after all! Isn’t that right, Chise? Huh?” He turned to me, bubbling desperation. “…Right? Chise! You agree with me, right, Chise?”
I raised my eyebrows at him. “Uh-huh, Asmo. I missed you too.”
“You sound like a six-year-old,” Satan sighed at him.
“Hey, Chise!” Levi leaned forward so he could see me down the table as well, dinner apparently abandoned. “There’s something cool I want to show you. Tadaaa!” He waved a bottle in the air in my direction. “It’s Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup! It just arrived from Akuzon.”
“Oh, that’s… really cool, Levi!” I racked my brain from where the reference might have come from.
He beamed at me. “It was pretty expensive, but I just HAD to buy a bottle. I’m going to display it in my room, so I can admire it every day!”
Lucifer, beside him, peered closer with a frown. “Really? You’re going to display an empty bottle?”
“Empty?” He looked at his brother, puzzled. “What do you mean? It just arrived today, Lucifer.” He turned his eyes to the bottle. “There’s no way it could be–"
He stared at it.
“…IT… IT IS EMPTY! IT’S EMPTY!”
Mammon looked up with a quirk of his head. “Oh yeah. That’s ‘cause I used it in my soup. That’s the secret ingredient. Like, I thought newt extract sounded kinda good. So I went ahead and dumped it in.”
“It’s not newt EXTRACT!” Levi hissed from across him, chair screeching out from underneath him as he stood up to loom over the table. “It’s new SYRUP! And like, I bought it off Akuzon MYSELF! It was MINE! So why did YOU use it!?”
Lucifer sighed. “Did you truly leave it out in the open in the kitchen, Levi?”
“Unbelievable!” Levi kept going, red in the face. “You had to know it wasn’t yours to take, you thief! You giant, scummy moron!”
“Hey!” Mammon pointed his spoon at him. “It’s your fault for leaving it lyin’ around where anyone could find it! It was on the communal shelf and everythin’!”
Lucifer sighed again.
“Well…” I looked down at my bowl. “I guess that explains the salty flavour.”
Satan shrugged. “Guess it wasn’t mucus after all.”
“Levi…” Belphie was sat beside him. “I’m a little lost here. What sort of syrup did you say that was? Why is it important?”
“What’s this I hear?” Levi turned to him, his face alive with sheer, unadulterated delight. “You’d like me to share what I know with you?” His grin only got wider. “Well, I suppose I could, if that’s what you really want…”
Belphie squirmed away from him in his chair.
“...Is it?” Levi whispered. “Is that what you really want? You want Leviathan to give you a crash course?”
“Oh no…” I muttered under my breath. Asmo tittered next to me.
“Okay, never mind.” Belphie shook his head firmly. “This is starting to feel like more trouble than it’s worth. I don’t actually care–"
“Hehehehe…” Levi ignored him, eyes gleaming. “I’m glad you asked, Belphie! Allow me to explain!”
“…No.”
“You see!” Levi sat back, the pitch of his voice raising in the way that it did whenever he started getting excited. “Hellfire Newt Syrup is a real-life product modelled after ‘dragon fog’ from TSL. The secret remedy of the Dragaul folk!”
“Oh… Right,” I muttered to myself.
“So you’re saying it’s a vanity item for nerds,” Beel put it concisely.
“Hey… no! Come on, listen to what I’m telling you!”
“Oooooh, wait!” Asmo sat forward. “I’ve actually heard of it! It’s made of newts that caught fire and burned to a crisp in the human world, and were later reincarnated here in the Devildom, right?”
“Bingo!” Levi wiggled happily.
I raised another brow. “That’s really rather specific.”
“Ugh… So that’s why it tasted funny…” Mammon looked back down at his soup, dejected.
“Okay…” Satan took the bait. “So what is this syrup of yours supposed to do, exactly?”
“Heh heh heh…” Levi’s grin returned. “That wasn’t REGULAR Hellfire Newt Syrup. It was the GOLD version, which is supposed to…”
He stopped in his tracks, eyes widening, colour immediately flooding his cheeks.
His mouth dropped in horror.
Lucifer tilted his head. “What is it, Levi? Your face is bright red.”
“N-N-N-N-NOTHING!” he squeaked, eyes darting between his soup bowl and me. “It’s nothing…!”
I frowned at the attention.
“L-L-Listen, Chise… Wh-Whatever you do, STAY AWAY FROM MY ROOM!”
“Wait, what...?”
“You got that?!? S-S-STAY AWAY!”
“But–"
Whirling, tripping on his chair, he fled from the dining room and down the hall. I stared after him.
Mammon looked around at all of us. “What the hell has gotten into HIM?”
“Dammit! Slow down and listen to me. This can’t wait on Diavolo’s whim. I came here to tell you that it’s happening again, Barbatos." Solomon whispered fiercely to him, grabbing at his sleeve to slow his pace from Diavolo’s confident stride ahead of them. "She is the same as I was. She poses the same threat. She faces the same fate."
Barbatos came to a sudden halt, staring at him, horror flickering in his eyes.
"You are... certain of this? Her? She is the reason why this is all happening?"
Solomon nodded, serious.
“…You brought her here to protect the human world.”
He nodded again.
“You endanger us.”
"Here is the only place where she stands a chance. Can you help her or not? As you helped me?”
Barbatos absently fingered at the pendant around his neck, lost in momentary thought while he looked down at the floor. He sighed. “Why did it have to be her, of all humans?"
"...Ah." Solomon's eyes softened in sudden understanding. "Perhaps it's BECAUSE of who she is..."
Barbatos stiffened. “Are you suggesting that it's my fault...?"
"No, not at all. Merely fate. Fate has a way of converging all at once into one singular point, in an overlap. Though, of course, I don't have to tell you that."
"Regardless..." Barbatos' voice dropped into a pained whisper. "The Ring of Wisdom is unique. There is no other like it. You are the Keeper of the Fountain. There can only be one."
"Huh..." Solomon hummed in amusement. "Is that a touch of regret that I hear in your voice, Barbatos? If you had the power, would you switch Chise in to take my place?"
"Do not make this anymore complicated than it already is. I would feed you to a pack of giant hellfire newts if I thought I could get away with it."
"Orrrrr..." Solomon tilted his head, pretending to consider the question he already knew the answer to. "Perhaps it's because you actually do care for the girl...? Oh my."
"You are not a child, Solomon. Stop acting like one."
"I suppose it makes sense." Solomon grinned at him. "Considering what you have seen in… your own future. I'm just surprised that there are actually feelings pushing that fate along."
"And why wouldn't there be?" Barbatos bit. "Do you believe me the type to bed someone on a whim?"
"Oh, no, don't get me wrong." Solomon's expression turned sly. "I just cann't really picture it happening at all, so..."
"Kindly refrain from trying to picture anything more on the matter," Barbatos bristled at him. “Now, if you are quite done, I will take your warning to heart and look into making the necessary preparations to help her... Starting with finding out if there are even any other options left for us to seize upon. Other than–"
"Yes, thank you. You know, I knew you would agree to help me for the good of the realms, of course, but now I feel more secure in knowing that you have another motive spinning you along. I see now that you will do whatever it takes to find an alternative. Between the two of us, it appears that Chise will be quite protected."
“…Goodbye, Solomon. I'm sure you know the way out."
"Indeed, I do!" Solomon's bright grin returned to his face. "Good luck, Barbatos. Do keep me appraised.”
“Hmph,” Barbatos tutted, turning to catch up with his Lord.
Chapter 2: Chapter 21-B: Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup
Notes:
Content warning for some dubious consent. Chise should know better but we are Flawed here and do it for the Plot. And also we LIKE to explore themes of consent around these parts because I'm obsessed with it and with Growth.
Oh and the further you get into the chapter the more firmly you arrive in NSFW territory. First part isn't that bad honestly but. Well. Let's put it this way. If you see Belphie get bothered and YOU'RE bothered by NSFW, run for the fucking hills. Actually, from now on, if I ever warn for 'Belphie Filth', you can safely assume that it's the worst of the worst of all that I could possibly write.
SFW Chapter summary available at the end for the poor aroace.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Satan's fingers were laced with mine as he opened the door to his bedroom.
"I honestly can't believe my luck that my brothers would allow you to break off from them to be alone with me." His eyes sparkled as he led me inside. "I didn't think I'd have any time with you at all tonight…"
Door closed behind me, I stretched up against him to bring him into an embrace. He slipped his arms around my waist, meeting my seeking mouth with his in a kiss.
"I told you..." he whispered. "I told you that I'd be the first face you'd see when you got back.”
"One way or another..." I smiled into our next kiss, pulling him down closer to me.
He laughed against me. "Yes, maybe not quite like how I had planned it. I may still have a splinter or two in my back.”
"Oh?" I grinned deviously at him. "Want me to—"
"Are you coming onto me, Chise?" He grinned back. "How obvious of you. Let's find the bestiary first, get what we need, and then we can spend time catching up...”
"Catching up..." I sighed dreamily. He only shook his head with his flirty smile, eyes alight.
"Let's see..." He immediately walked over to an over-stuffed shelf to the left, the wood so overloaded with books that it had begun to sag in the middle. It might have even made it to the point of snapping entirely if it weren't for the equally stuffed shelf below it that kept it braced from underneath.
I shook my head when he withdrew a thick tome that set the rest of the precarious arrangement creaking.
"What?" He smiled without looking at me, opening the tome to its index.
"Has it gotten worse since I was last in here?" I gestured around his room.
"'Worse' is an odd way of saying 'better'." The smile didn't leave his face as he leafed through the pages. “I do have to say, it feels sort of weird, you know, having you right here in my room again after all this time.”
Books are knowledge, and all of that knowledge from these books, it’s all inside me. Knowledge is power. People respect someone who’s well-informed. No matter who you are, no matter the circumstances of your birth, if you’re smart enough, then people can’t dismiss you.
I ducked under the book he was holding to tuck myself against his chest, encircled in his arms as he kept reading.
"...You're distracting me," he breathed, face going pink as I trailed my fingers up his shirt, feeling his lean form beneath the fabric.
"It's not like you to get distracted..." I murmured against him, tracking soft kisses up his neck.
“You’re running the risk of getting kissed, you know…”
I lifted my face up from his neck, only to be immediately engulfed in the promised, heated kiss of his own making. He snapped the book shut against my back as he took me more firmly up into his arms, deepening his mouth on mine. I slipped my arms around his neck to pull him closer, closer, needy little noises escaping from my throat.
“See…” he panted lightly as he broke off to speak. “What did I tell you…?”
“I know what you haven’t told me since I got back…”
“I love you,” he whispered.
I sighed happily. “I–"
He cut me off with another press of his lips.
“I-I feel…” I saw him swallow. His cheeks burned as if in fever, pupils dilated. “I think… I need to see what’s in the book. I feel…”
I blinked at how bothered he was, confused. I nodded, slipping back down to cuddle against his chest.
“Not that you’re not… nnnkk…” He pressed his face into my hair, inhaling.
I merely laughed, reaching around to touch the book at my back to remind him.
With a shaky breath, he opened the tome again. I turned my face to look down at the illustrated references that he flipped through.
“Let’s see…” he whispered into my hair, re-absorbed into the text. “Ah, here we go. Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup… 'The term hellfire newt refers to a newt reborn in the Devildom after being consumed by fire in the human world.’”
I nodded against him. “So Levi and Asmo were right about that.”
“‘Hellfire newts are mainly used in remedies and elixirs meant to restore and revitalize the body as well as stimulate… sexual desire.’”
My eyes widened. Satan’s encircling arms pressed me closer to him.
“…'A number of different remedies contain hellfire newt as an ingredient, and one of the most well-known of these is called Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup. When consumed by demons, Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup causes a powerful state of infatuation.’”
“….Ah.”
Satan cleared his throat, continuing. “‘More specifically, it works as a potent aphrodisiac, causing demons to experience very powerful sexual urges. Notably, this heightened sexual desire is felt towards humans only… It is currently unknown why the effect is limited to humans. The syrup’s effect wears off after a few days in the majority of cases. If a demon has forged a pact with a human, the syrup’s effect can be neutralized by carrying out an order issued by the human master. Presently, this is the most effective known means of curing demons of its influence.’”
“…….Ah.”
Satan cleared his throat again, arms still pressing me to him. “…I guess that answers our question. It works as a potent aphrodisiac.”
“That explains why Levi fled to his room like his ass was on fire…”
Satan choked out a laugh, nodding.
He held me to him, book still open, but I could feel how hard he was breathing against my hair. We stayed like that for a while.
I looked up at him. “Are you okay…?”
“The urges are… intense. Really intense, especially when I look at you.” He reached to place the book back on the shelf before turning to look into my face, as if to accentuate the point. He gazed down at me. “Sort of like a fire flaring up inside me… Ah… That’s one really powerful syrup.”
“Aha…”
“Unbelievable… To think the syrup that Levi brought and Mammon used in his soup would turn out to be something like that…”
“Well, if it had to happen to anyone, of course it would happen to the circus we call The House of Lamentation.”
“...Chise.” His face was coming closer to mine again. His green irises sparkled, though his pupils were so dilated there wasn’t much colour left around them. “Would you like to find out just how powerful the effect really is?”
I stared up at him, going pink in the face. I liked it when he was bold.
“Yes, I would,” I whispered.
“Ahah… is it just me, or have you gotten a lot less shy in the time we’ve been apart?”
“I just know what I want now. Who I want.”
“Do you…? Because it’s not easy holding this in, and I’m just about at my breaking point. Just…” He hesitated. “What’ve you been doing up in the human world since you left here? Did you miss us? Or rather... what I mean is, did you wish you could see me?”
“I never stopped thinking about you,” I whispered, my eyes not leaving his. “Never stopped missing you. Wanting to be with you. Never stopped loving you.”
He let out a shaky breath. “The fire inside of me just started to burn even hotter. So… Hah… What do we do about that…?”
We stared at each other, wordless.
The breath left my lungs in an audible whoosh when he pinned me up against the shelf behind me. A couple books toppled from their place above, narrowly missing my head.
His hot breath panted against my mouth as he leaned into my face. “What’s… your next move, Chise? You’re backed up against a giant pile of books. One false move, and you’ll send the whole thing tumbling to the ground.”
I gently, slowly, dragged the tip of my tongue across his bottom lip. He closed his eyes.
“…And then the cleanup…” he groaned.
“Kiss me,” I begged him, my own heat overwhelming me as well. “Kiss m–“
His lips came crashing into mine, fierce, needing. I pulled him flush to me by his hips, groaning as the shape of his arousal pressed against me.
“It finally feels real now…” he groaned in return. “You really are back. I love you, Chise…” I kissed him. Kissed him. “I love you... Welcome home.” He kissed and kissed me. “Home with me…”
He swept me up in his arms and pressed me back against the bookshelf, our kisses turning frantic and desperate. We gasped for air between mouthfuls of each other. I was sliding my hands up and down his torso, feeling him, taking him in–
“Ah…!” He pulled away, eyes wide, as if bit by something.
“What? What is it?” My eyes turned wide too at his shock. “Are you okay?”
“It’s… Huh.” He stared at me. “Wait, the book, ah, it mentioned that the aphrodisiac would wear off if a demon follows an order issued by their master.”
I nodded slowly, thoughts foggy, feeling put out that the kisses had stopped.
“You just commanded me to kiss you.”
“...Oh.” Disappointment flooded me. Swept up against him, I had forgotten…
“Well...” He sighed in apparent relief. “I can tell you one thing… Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup is very powerful. Since it was me you were dealing with, things turned out all right. But if it had been someone else…”
It was like I was suddenly doused in ice cold water. The heat inside me was extinguished immediately.
I just looked at him, silent. Every word he spoke made me feel smaller.
“Dammit… You need to make sure none of my brothers find you, Chise. There’s no telling how they’re dealing with the effect of the syrup.”
“…Okay.”
He finally looked at me, truly, when he heard the odd inflection in my voice.
“…Oh,” he breathed, eyes widening in realization at the look on my face. “No, that’s not…”
“It’s fine.” I ducked to step from his arms, sliding myself out from between him and the bookcase.
“Wait.” He pinched my sleeve lightly to stop me. I looked up at him. “Please… stay.”
I sighed. “Honestly, I know you don’t want me to go, but I actually should check in on the others. The book did say days.”
“It’s safer–"
“All I have to do is compel them, right? Just tell them to do a dance or something and they’ll snap out of it like it never happened.”
He winced.
I sighed again. “No, that’s not… I mean, it just sounds uncomfortable–"
He grabbed me up in his arms again with another desperate kiss. I squeaked in surprise against his mouth as he crushed the breath out of me. I felt my balance shift against his sudden weight.
He sent us both tumbling into a tall stack of books precariously balanced on the floor.
The breath was knocked out of me as I landed hard on my back underneath him, the edges and spines of the books beneath me digging painfully into my backside. But his mouth was on my neck now, planting desperate, ragged kisses there, breath hot and mouth wet.
“…Oh, Satan…” I breathed into his silky hair in sudden understanding, wrapping my arms around him. “I’m so sorry. It’s okay. I’m not mad at you. It was just…”
Dizzyingly sudden.
He just kept kissing, not replying.
“Hey–"
“–I need you to know that I will always need you,” he breathed low against my skin. I shivered as his fingertips trailed along the waistband of my jeans. “Always want you…”
“You don’t have to always need or want me,” I whispered to him, reaching down to grip at the hand that was pawing at the button of my pants. “As long as you always love me.”
“I do… I love you so much…”
My heart tore itself apart over how broken he sounded.
I cupped his face, pulling him away from my neck to look at me. His eyes were glossy and wide, damp. His pupils were back to normal.
“I love you too,” I stated firmly, making sure to leave no room for misinterpretation. “I love you, Satan.”
“...I missed you.” He choked the words out, eyebrows creasing in sorrow as tears flooded his eyes. “I felt so lost without you.”
“Oh… Satan, I missed you so much…” I kissed him sweetly, still cupping his face, feeling his hot tears slip through my fingers down his cheeks as they spilled from his eyes. “I love you, I love you…”
A pained little sound escaped his throat as he pressed another kiss to me.
“I’m here now,” I whispered to him, brushing the tears with my thumbs as he pulled back a bit, blinking at the sound of my voice. “I’m home now. With you. I’m so sorry. I’m right here.”
Satan: We figured out what that syrup actually does.
Belphie: Excellent. Nice work, Satan.
Satan: It’s an aphrodisiac that causes overpowering sexual urges. Towards humans specifically.
Mammon: WHAT?!
Satan: Oh, also… If you obey an order given by your human master, it cancels the effect. FYI.
Asmo: So, you’re implying that Chise gave you some sort of order while you were in heat, which you then followed. And that cured you? Do I have that straight?
Mammon: Whoa, hold on! WHAT?!
Mammon: What sorta order are we talking about, Satan?!
Satan: It’s.
Satan: A.
Satan: Secret.
Mammon: ARE YA FOR REAL?!
Asmo: 😱
Lucifer: Listen up, all of you. Don’t make any wrong moves.
Asmo: Aww, come on, Lucifer! It’d be so much FUN! ❤️
Lucifer: ESPECIALLY you, Asmodeus.
Lucifer: Do NOT make me hunt you down in these halls.
Asmo: 😨
Lucifer: Everyone is to remain in their own bedrooms until ordered by Chise.
I left Satan behind in his bed, promising to take care of myself, denying his offer of being my escort. I padded quietly down the hall towards my room. Anxious. I could set to cleaning it a bit while I thought about my next move.
I also felt disappointed in myself. Disappointed that I had made assumptions with Satan that would have hurt us both if I had let things continue all the way. Sometimes it was difficult to remember that the well-composed demon had a deeply insecure side to him that I should have checked in on. Should have BEEN checking in on regularly, even while I was away. Especially while I was away.
My heart sank as I realized: He had tied his self-worth into what he could do for me, because at his core, he still didn’t believe he was worthy of me. He had seen my disappointment and had seized upon it out of fear, not desire. Not that he didn’t desire me at all, I told myself firmly, because that’s the silly assumption I had jumped to that got us into this whole mess in the first place. He just wasn’t in a good place.
He was so damned good at hiding his real feelings. It wasn’t danger that lurked behind that pretty smile of his, like Lucifer had warned when we were first introduced. It was fear. Insecurity. A very low sense of self-worth. All of that hidden behind pretty smiles because to show it would risk confirming to everyone around him that it was true.
The man needed a softer touch.
And I needed a moment to myself...
I rounded the corner, bumping straight into Beel.
“Oh.” He looked down at me in surprise. “Chise.”
I blinked back up at him, equally startled. “Hey, Beel...” I greeted him with an edge of nervousness.
You need to make sure none of my brothers find you, Chise.
He smiled at me warmly. “What’s up? I didn’t expect to run into you here.”
I looked carefully into his face, into his eyes, but I only found friendliness there.
He tilted his head at my appraisal of him, eyes soft, questioning my hesitation.
I sighed in relief, smiling back up at him. “I’m on my way to my room, actually.”
“Already? It’s a little early to be going to bed, don’t you think?”
“Well, it could use a good scrubbing, apparently. Maybe I’ll get started on some laundry, too.”
I wasn’t sure that I wanted to crawl into Mammon’s bed tonight after all. Well, ‘not wanting to’ wasn’t exactly accurate. Though he’d probably never forgive me if I didn’t.
Well. I was only going to my room to think. I’ll figure it out from there.
“Oh, well, I was feeling hungry, so I was on my way to the kitchen. Dinner was good, but it wasn’t nearly enough to fill me up. I’m going to see if I can find something for dessert. I can walk you to your room if you want.”
I smiled at him again, slipping my hand into his. He held mine readily. His was so warm.
Beel is… Beel. Sweet Beel.
Honestly, if anyone could be unaffected, Beel would make the most sense. The Avatar of Gluttony who seemed to process food in and out of his system like no other.
And the one who seemed to be the least interested in sex overall, to be honest. It was hard to imagine him under the effects of an aphrodisiac.
-
“That’s strange…” he sighed, peering into the fridge. “I could’ve sworn there was still some Devildom cake left over… Guess not. Maybe this pudding here…?” He pulled it out of the fridge, inspecting it. “Wait, no, it has Lucifer’s name on it.”
Honestly? It was kind of a miracle that Beel respected the labels.
“Ah, but this one here looks like it’s Mammon’s. Which means it’s fair game.”
Most of the time.
“I mean, this is Mammon we’re talking about. He probably forgot that he bought it. And that he wrote his name on it and left it in the fridge. We can go ahead and eat it. Probably...”
I laughed at Beel’s justification with a shake of my head. “It’s on you if he remembers.”
“I can take him.” He nodded sagely. I grinned at the truth of his words.
He stopped at the sight of my smile, face falling into a sort of sadness.
I quirked my head at him.
“Um…” He looked at me shyly, cheeks turning pink. “Ever since you left the Devildom, every single day I’ve felt almost like… like I’d missed out on breakfast. So I really missed you. Which is why I’m so happy that you’re back.”
I opened up my arms. He came to me, but his hug engulfed my own entirely.
“I missed you too, Beel,” I whispered against him. “I really did.”
“Hey, Chise…” He nuzzled my hair. “Do you remember the time we all went on that retreat to the Demon Lord’s castle?”
I nodded into the fabric of his shirt, my cheek resting against his muscular chest. “That was some of the best fun I’d had here. And when I really started to get to know you guys, for real.”
He nodded too. “You made human world food one of the days we were there, and it was good.”
The delight in his voice made me laugh. Of course that’s the memory he would have taken away from that trip.
“Come to think of it…” he spoke slowly. “Luke made Celestial Realm food for us too, right? What was that stuff he made called again? I want to say it was… umm…” He paused, thinking. “Honey… um, honey something. Like, it was made using plenty of honey, and…”
I looked up at him quizzically as he devolved into rambling. It wasn’t like him.
“That’s weird…” he whispered, looking back down at me. “I feel hungry, but it’s a different sort of hunger. Like… this fire is burning inside me…”
“Oh, no–"
He held me even closer to him, but it was like I was being gently cupped, cradled. Like I would break if he weren’t careful. “And my heart’s pounding, too…”
I could feel it.
“Well… um, whatever.” He looked down at me, confused. “Um, what was I talking about again? Right… Honey… I remember that it was sweet, and the honey gave it this really nice scent. Um…”
He lowered his cheek hesitantly to rest it on the crown of my head. My breath was caught in my throat. Sometimes he did get a bit shy, but this was…
“You know, Chise…” he whispered. “You smell pretty amazing yourself… Sort of sweet… It almost makes me want to nibble on you. I want to know… what it’s like. To do that. I’m just so… It’s hard to...”
“...H-Here!” I panicked and made a grab for the pastry box that had been left on the counter beside me. “M-Maybe this–"
I picked out the largest cream puff I could find inside.
His eyes widened. “Wait, no! That cream puff!”
The fucking thing exploded in my hands. I screeched as the cream burst forth with the force of a small detonation, right into my face, right onto… everywhere.
“Oh nooo…” Beel looked at me in dismay. “That cream puff was Belphie’s… He cursed it so that it would explode if anyone else touched it. But I guess it’s a bit late to tell you now…”
I sighed, face and hair plastered in cream. “It was my fault, Beel.”
“Aww… What a waste of a perfectly good dessert…”
He hesitated as I made a grab for the hand towel. I raised an eyebrow at his stare.
“There’s cream… everywhere.”
“I know that,” I sighed again. “Ugh, it’s all over my clothes, too. Dammit, Belphie…”
“It’s… all over you.”
I paused mid-wipe of my arm, eyes raising to his at the huskiness that had found its way into his voice.
He sighed. “You look… delicious. If you were hoping to distract me by grabbing that cream puff, your plan backfired. I was trying so hard to resist. But now I see you standing in front of me covered in whipped cream. I…”
My eyes widened. “BEEL, ST–"
He pressed his mouth to mine, lips always soft, but his kiss greedy and demanding, the whipped cream on my lips caught between us to smear on our mouths. The need behind it took my breath away. I leaned into the passion of it, pulling him to me.
And then with a squeak from me against his lips, Beel picked me up by the back of my thighs, depositing me on the kitchen counter, mouth still working hungrily on my own. He paused to run his tongue from my chin back up to my lips with a heavy sigh as he pulled me by my hips until I was flush to him.
***
I groaned needily against his mouth. For the very first time, I felt his desire for me press between my opened legs. I wrapped my thighs around his hips and pulled him to me tighter, and he ground directly against me eagerly, slipping his tongue into my mouth. I tasted the whipped cream as I met his tongue with my own.
“Soft and sweet…” he huffed against me, licking my lips again.
"Beel..." I groaned again as he broke away to taste the cream at my jaw. I felt his teeth graze lightly against my skin. "Oh, Beel... We shouldn't…"
"Chise..." he breathed against my skin, tasting, tasting, cleaning my neck now with his tongue. The hot air from his breath, his tongue, soft and wet, made me moan. "I'm so hungry for you, Chise... I want you so badly... Don't stop. Don’t make me stop.”
"Beel..." I was panting openly now while he placed kisses past my collarbone, making his way down to my breasts. "I don't think you would be doing this if it wasn't for the syrup... We shouldn't... I can't do that to you…"
He raised his face back up to mine, purple eyes gazing at me, full of desire. "I would have had you anytime if you had said you wanted me as well.”
"Oh, Beel..." I breathed against him as his mouth came closer again. He pressed against me harder, grinding.
I could already tell from the press that he was particularly big in that department, even for a demon. Another groan escaped my throat at the thought. At the pressure gyrating against the heat between my legs.
"I love when you say my name..." he whispered, lowering his head back down to my cleavage to kitten-lick at the soft swell of my breasts. The whipped cream that had started to melt in a river down my cleavage. He lapped at it, catching the rivulets with his tongue. "You always do. You always make me feel like I'm the only one in the room when you talk to me... You're my light, you know…"
His large palms were sliding over my hips to the hem of my shirt. I slid my fingers into his thick ginger hair, pulling his face closer to my cleavage. He ran his tongue there, eliciting a moan from me. He inhaled sharply at the sound.
“Hearing you moan…” he whispered. “I’ve… Only heard it from your room… when you’re with… when I come here to find something to eat I hear… I’ve…”
My eyes widened, colour flooding my cheeks as pure embarrassment gripped me.
“I’ve always wanted to hear you moan my name, too…”
That was so… specific. A well-formed desire born outside of the syrup’s influence. Before it had ever been tasted. I inhaled sharply, eyes wide in realization.
He had actually wanted me, in his way, this whole time.
Desire flooded me with a force that left me feeling dizzy in his arms. Like a dam broken, breached, awash in the roaring torrent. I looked down at his sweet face. He looked up at me from near my breasts, earnest, pleading.
"I don't want our first time to be under the effects of the syrup, Beel..." I breathed.
"But..." He hummed low against my skin, actually considering, though his hands had breached my bottom of my shirt and were sliding up the bare skin of my waist now. He fingered at the fabric of my bra, slipping his hand beneath it, cupping me. “I want more… I want you… I want to be inside you…”
I whined in my throat as he returned his face to my chest to drag the fabric of my shirt down with his teeth, revealing my bra.
His other hand moved down to his belt, unbuckling it, unzipping. I pulsed with desire.
I needed to…
"Kiss me," I pleaded with him. I needed to compel him before I gave myself over to him entirely.
He raised himself back up to crush me close to him, half lifting my shirt as he wrapped his arms around my bare waist, pressing his mouth greedily to mine. I moaned and sighed against his insistent mouth as we deepened with every desperate meeting of our lips. I raised my arms to wrap them around his neck, digging my fingernails into the first bit of skin I found there. I humped my hips forward on the counter instinctually to meet his own roll. He was so hard. So big. For me. Did he truly…
///
"Ah...!" He broke the kiss abruptly, eyes wide and cheeks bright red. We stared at each other, both of us holding our breaths, frozen with our hands still on each other’s bare skin.
He had obeyed the command.
I swallowed hard, my face red as well. I shakily touched his cheek. "Are you okay…?”
“I’m sorry, Chise...” His cheeks burned even hotter under my touch. “I’m sorry if I scared you.”
“Oh, Beel, no, I’m–"
"...Hey.”
He jumped back away from me with a start, his tenting bulge still obvious in his half-undone pants. I hurriedly smoothed down my shirt and squeezed my thighs shut as I whipped my head over to the sound of the softer, higher voice coming from the hall.
Belphie stood in the doorway.
“I don’t believe this…” he whispered.
Eyes dark. Pure fury on his face.
Hells. Oh, hells, no, please, I thought... Shit, I didn't... I never clarified the rules between us three... Fuck...
“…You touched my cream puff, didn’t you?”
Oh. Right.
“Belphie…” Beel twisted his hands in front of him, shame-faced. He looked down at the ground.
“Unbelievable. UNBELIEVABLE!” He looked around, arm gesturing around the mess of evidence all around the two of us. “I take it that all this whipped cream covering the kitchen came from my cream puff? So you knew it was mine, and yet you still tried to eat it? I didn’t expect this from you, Chise.”
I squeaked with a little jump. The venom in his voice…
“Belphie…” Beel stepped forward to talk him down, shielding me behind him. “It’s not what you think.”
“Oh yeah?” Belphie’s face turned sulky, surly. “How, exactly?”
“Umm…” Beel glanced back at me, face red, not wanting to betray me. “Well, you see… The thing is…”
“I’m really sorry, Belphie,” I whispered to him.
Belphie looked at the ground with a short growl, fists tightly bunched to his side. “Real crafty, Beel… Making Chise your partner in crime.”
“No!” I protested.
“It’s not like that, Belphie. It’s my fault Chise is covered in whipped cream…”
“That’s not true!”
“…Whatever. I’ve had it.” Belphie turned abruptly, shoulders tensed. “See ya.”
I blinked, confused as he left. I hadn’t seen Belphie so bothered since…
Well, since he had tried to kill me, honestly.
Beel turned to me, worry deep on his face. He was still twisting his hands together. “Go after him, Chise. One of us needs to, and I think he’d rather have you show up than me. Also…” He sighed, looking around, glum. “If I don’t get this place cleaned up, Lucifer’s gonna be so mad…”
I jumped down off of the counter, laying a palm on Beel’s chest. “I’m sorry, Beel…”
“It’s okay. I’m sorry too.”
I shook my head. “You’ve nothing to be sorry for.”
He kissed my forehead. The touch of his lips was light. “Then neither do you.”
I caught up with him as he was ascending the attic stairs. It was his usual haunt now when he was particularly upset.
He turned at the sound of my footsteps echoing from behind him in the narrow stairwell. He sighed when he saw that it was me. “What’re you following me for…?”
“Belphie…?” I whispered as he turned his back to me again to resume his climb of the stairs. I followed suit.
“Leave me be, Chise.”
“I’m really worried about you, Belphie. This isn’t like you.”
“I don’t want to hear it, Chise. Not now, because…”
He had reached the top. He kept going. I kept up my pursuit.
“Because what?”
He whirled on me. “Because I feel like I’m going to start acting crazy if I’m around you right now!”
My eyes widened as I finally got a better look at him up close. Cheeks flushed pink, pupils dilated, a small sheen of sweat on his forehead. He was breathing hard.
“…Oh,” I said, softly.
“I can feel this…” He exhaled sharply through his teeth. He placed a palm on his chest, over his heart. “This fire starting to burn inside me. And I’m worried I might lose my head. So…” He turned again, towards the cage door. The unlocked cage door. “So… Just leave me be.”
My fingers brushed against the bars of the door as I walked through after him.
Did Beel actually tell you about me? Well, that alone suggests that he trusts you. He and my other brothers all believe that I was forced to go to the human world as an exchange student, don’t they? I’d love to see the looks on their faces if they found out that Lucifer was actually keeping me up here in this filthy attic. But now you know the truth, don’t you? I lied to you, sure. But Lucifer did lock me up in here. That’s the truth.
“Please…”
He stood just inside the room as I came up behind him.
“…You really play dirty, Chise. You know full well that I can’t say no to you… All right. Fine. You want to talk? That’s how it’s going to be? Fine. I’m just so…”
The breath left my lungs with a whoosh.
***
"I'm just so fucking..." Belphie slammed me up against the wall. "Sick of it... Sick of this... The way Beel licked that cream off your lips... He almost fucked you right there on that counter, you know? Dammit. Could you imagine? He would have taken you right there. You'd have been flat on your back, knees in the air, tits bouncing as you took his huge cock deep inside you. If only you'd let him."
I gasped as he described exactly what I had been begging myself to let happen.
"Yeah, I stood there watching you two. Fuck..." He ground against me. "So fucking hot... You and him… Dammit...! Command me right now to get off of you or I'm taking you here and now, Chise. Otherwise, don't say a fucking word.”
I panted as he traced where Beel's mouth had been with his own, trailing down to my cleavage, fingernails scraping up to find my ribs.
"Whore..." he groaned against my skin. “That’s what I thought…"
"Belphie..." I groaned too, tilting my head back as he dipped a hand down to the button on my jeans.
"You didn't want to let him do that for your first time together. That's fine. I guess. But for me..." He growled against the skin of my breast, nipping me there. I sucked in a sharp breath of air. "...You know I'd fuck you anyway. Syrup or not. So…”
“So… I could still compel you," I panted.
His head shot back up to mine. He gripped my jaw hard. "And just what would you compel me to do?" He hissed through gritted teeth.
“…Fuck me. Fuck me, Belphie," I begged out the words, clutching him closer to me. "I command you to fuck–”
He growled against my mouth, deep and low, an arm snaking around my waist to pick me up with surprising strength. I felt his hardness as I was pressed against him while he walked us over to the attic bed.
He threw me down. I bounced lightly on the mattress, breath knocked out of me again. He threw himself down on top of me. I yelped as he bit the sensitive skin on my neck, demon canines sharp as he clamped hard.
"No time to undress you," he snarled against me, working the button on my jeans. "Or me. I'm getting your pants off and fucking you into this mattress right now. Quick and easy. Like the whore you are.”
He didn't even wait for me to raise my hips to help him as he ripped my jeans and underwear off from my legs with an aggression that left a touch of fabric burn, but I laid there, panting, immediately half naked from the waist down. He quickly unzipped himself and pulled out his long arousal from his fly, straight and engorged, already glistening with pre-cum. I whimpered as he spread my thighs before him, spitting on his hand to roughly palm at me to lubricate the folds between my legs.
With that, he lined himself up, wasting no time sinking into me. I threw my head back with a cry as he filled me fully with his cock, sharp and quick the moment his head was inside.
"Whorrrrrre," he groaned as he pulled back to slam into me again. I gave another cry, my hand moving to press on my belly where he had pierced painfully against my cervix. “Beel got you so wet and ready for me. I’ll have to thank him after when I’m done using you. Though it might drive him so crazy knowing that he'll hunt you down himself.” I moaned at the thought. “...Been a while for you, huh? Am I your first since you’ve been back? Good. Mine. Mine first." He fucked me hard and fast, rough; I felt myself burning from the inside from the friction of him. I was making incoherent noises with each slam of his hips. "So tight. You like it rough, don’t you? Look at you down there, taking me. Needy little slut.”
I cried out with every piercing stroke, clutching at the sheets beneath me as he took me so hard he pushed me further and further backwards on the bed. With a grunt, he brought his knee down onto the mattress beside my hip to angle himself down better, pinning me in place. My chest was heaving and I was already nearing from the brutality in the way he took me, g-spot and cervix pummelled relentlessly by him. I pushed at his belly with a cry as it started becoming too much. Too quickly.
He slapped my hand away. "Take it, Chise. Good whore.”
I was writhing now, hells, I was already cumming, hard and fast, tears pricking my eyes as my scream echoed around the room. He slapped his hand down to grip my throat, knocking the breath out of my windpipe, my next cry coming out as a strangled gasp.
"Yeah. Cum," he rasped above me, not having slowed his stroking in the least. “Damn. How long has it been since you've had a cock in you? Only needy little sluts cum that fast. Are you a needy little slut, Chise?”
My mouth was open, my fingers clawing at his wrist as I gurgled for air around the grip he had on my throat. I nodded stiffly, hips still rolling to meet him with my orgasm. The restriction of air made my head swim, and yet somehow, I felt it prolong my release. I tried to flail underneath him, but he had me thoroughly pinned, still spearing me relentlessly over and over again with his cock. I started to go limp as I crashed down from my high, overwhelmed and glazed. He just kept rutting hard into me as my body lolled beneath him.
"I'm just looking for a quick fuck tonight, little whore, so I'm going to be filling you with my cum now." He picked up speed, somehow fucking me even harder. I felt my face redden from lack of air as I huffed desperately through my narrowed airway. "You're going to take all my seed right inside you, got it?”
I nodded again, not bothering to make noise, focusing on wheezing breaths in and out over the pressure on my throat. I felt the tears that pricked my eyes spill down my cheeks.
"Fucking take it, Chise." He gave a final slam into me, before grinding in place, grinding his cock into me as I felt him begin to twitch hard inside of me. Again and again he pumped his load. I groaned deep in my chest as he hissed through his teeth throughout his release. He rolled his hips with every pump of hot cum, until he had fully drained himself inside of me, filling me fully until the mess spilled over to gush between the both of us.
"...Good," he panted, releasing the grip he had on my throat. I sucked in a noisy breath. His chest heaved as he raked his nails down my thighs. I whimpered at the touch, and at the raised red marks his nails left behind.
He pulled out of me abruptly, releasing more seed onto the sheets. He grinned as he watched his thick white cum seep out of me in his absence, spilling in creamy loads with every contraction of my abdominal muscles while I heaved for air. "I will never get tired of creampieing you.”
I squeaked at the crass remark, instinctively trying to close my thighs in embarrassment. He smacked them apart with a tut, the smirk still on his face, watching me with a frank stare until he had his fill of the sight.
He finally leaned down to pull me into a rough kiss.
I kissed him back, shakily raising a hand to touch his cheek.
He burst out laughing against my mouth, cupping my face tenderly, delight dancing in his eyes as he looked at me. "The syrup wore off the moment I put my cock in you. But damn. It didn’t matter. I still wanted you just as bad.”
I nervously placed my fingertips on his collarbone, looking up at him looming over me. I wasn't sure what he expected from me, how he'd treat me, after…
But he slipped his other hand into mine, squeezing lightly, bringing his face back down to me to kiss me sweetly with a happy little hum. I sighed in relief as he affectionately petted my cheek. He smiled gently at me, nuzzling my nose with his. Sweet again.
He brushed light little kisses on the tip of my nose. "You did really good. I'm really happy." He moved to brush kisses all over my face, against my lashes, my brows, cheeks. "You're so cute. I'm so lucky."
///
"Hey, Belphie..." I whispered up at him.
"Hmm...?" He brushed another kiss on my forehead.
"I love you too.”
He started, eyes widening, lips parting as he met my gaze.
I smiled, my own eyes soft, reaching up to caress his jaw.
“…Oh, Chise..." he choked out my name, cheeks turning pink before he came crashing back down to kiss me deeply. I pulled him to me with a contented sigh against his mouth, pressing my lips back to his. I wrapped my arms around him to hold him down against me as he lightly trembled while I ran my fingers through his dark mop of hair.
“I love you, Belphie. I love you.”
“I love you too. I really missed you. Please don’t go again...” He was begging in a soft little whine as he nestled his face down against my throat, rolling to the side to curl up to me. His usual indication that it was nap time. “Stay here with me, and Beel, always. Promise you won’t leave.”
I peppered his hair with dainty little kisses, pulling him to me to cuddle. “They’d have to tear me away by force.”
-
Beel: Is Belphie okay?
Chise: He’s okay. He’s asleep next to me.
Chise: We’re all okay.
Beel: That’s good.
Beel: I feel more peaceful too.
Beel: There’s something you should know, though.
Beel: Asmo’s looking for you.
Beel: He came by the kitchen just now and asked where you were.
Beel: I went ahead and told him I didn’t know.
Chise: Well… Damn.
Beel: There might be trouble if he finds you, so… Be careful.
Chise: Thanks for telling me. Xo
Beel: Xo.
With a great deal of trepidation at the thought of confronting THE Asmo, I gently rearranged Belphie so that I could slip out from the bed. He murmured low in his sleep, turning, curling tighter with his fists balled to his chest. I gently ran my fingers through his hair until I heard his breathing even out once more. He was so, so sweet like this... So cute... Yet so hot and cold. I laughed softly, shaking my head at him. He loved me, though. I didn't doubt it for a moment. There was nothing hot or cold about that.
Well. I stood up with a sigh.
Time to go compel the dosed Avatar of Lust before he loses his head.
Notes:
Chapter summary for Astro:
Satan:
Finding the book, Satan is Very Horny from the syrup until Chise accidentally commands him, and then he stops abruptly to be a bit of a nerd about it and to warn her that she should avoid the others and that she's lucky it was "just him" this time. Chise is disappointed by the sudden halt in passion and takes his words to mean that he wouldn't want her without the syrup because she is silly and sometimes people who are allosexual erroneously tie the perception of health in their relationships to the status of their sex lives.
Satan realizes he's hurt her feelings and tries to initiate again out of sheer desperation not to lose her, implying that he has tied his self worth into what he can do for her, because he believes that if he didn't he wouldn't be good enough for her just as he is. He wants to give her the world even if it means setting himself on fire to make it happen. Chise realizes he is initiating out of fear, not actual desire, and stops him, trying to assure him that it was just a misunderstanding. Satan breaks down because he had missed her so much and had felt so alone and lost without her, which tbf would make ANYONE not be horny even after not seeing their lover for a long time, so.
They make up and Chise apologizes for the miscommunication and is disappointed in herself that if she hadn't stopped the effects of the syrup it would have hurt them both.
Beel:
Beel seems unaffected by the syrup at first, lulling Chise into believing that maybe he processed it out of his system really quickly as the Glutton or maybe because he has such an apparent absolute lack of sexual desire that he wouldn't feel it. Beel tells her he really missed her and starts reminiscing and rambling about how sweet Luke's honey dish was when he had cooked a meal for them. He starts getting flustered by a strange hunger that's different from his usual. He begins to initiate heavy petting with Chise.
Chise, who is incredibly stupid and conveniently forgets that all she needs to do is command him to make it stop because Plot, offers him Belphie's cream puff to try to distract him. The cream puff explodes. Beel is even more attracted, she is on the counter now, it's a whole mess, he admits that he would have slept with her already if she had asked, that he has heard her with Mammon in her room while he was in the kitchen before and wished it was his name she was calling out. Chise realizes that this is VERY specific and born outside of the syrup's influence, meaning that yeah, he's telling the truth and has actually been wanting her. He starts to undress them. She FINALLY commands him to stop. They pull away awkwardly, shy.
Yeah the man is entirely coded as greyace/demisexual.
Belphie:
Belphie walks in pissed about the cream puff and storms off, but it was pretty weird and Chise suspects an overreaction. She follows him up to the attic while he continually orders her to leave him alone but she is worried about him. He finally admits that he's under the effects of the syrup, that it wasn't really about the cream puff but about how Hot and Bothered he was and that he had been standing there watching her and Beel for a while. He tells her to command him or he's gonna do her but let's be honest he was going to do her anyway.
Whiiiiich she knows, so she just ends up commanding him to do her because she feels that it's safe enough to do so with him because he's a fucking lunatic. He admits after that he could have stopped anytime, that the syrup wore off the moment he started, but it wouldn't have mattered because he wanted her just as badly outside of the syrup's effects. She finally gets to tell him that she loves him too after he had insisted before she left the Devildom that she could tell him her answer to his own confession when she got back. He's a cute little whiny softie now after having gotten the filth out of his system and he curls up to sleep beside her like the dozy little sloth puppy he's supposed to be.
Beel texts her asking if Belphie is okay now and warns that Asmo is looking for her. She leaves Belphie behind to go compel another nutcase.
-
Which is going to be incredibly challenging to write without undoing all the work I've done with Asmo and what I have planned for him so I'm dreading the fuck out of it. So. See you on the flipside of THAT monstrous task as I try to insert a giant 3D cube into my little 2D puzzle to make it all work together. Preferably seamlessly. Somehow. Fingers crossed.
Shoutout to Fallen_Time and Victory for following me here to act 2 as well with Astro. ;u; Okay I'm wasting my ADHD med dose on this note bye time to die.
Chapter 3: Chapter 22-A: Oops
Notes:
I love ruining Levi.
Continued dubcon warning because syrup arc~
Chapter Text
Simeon: So, how does it feel being back in the Devildom after so long?
Solomon: It doesn’t feel like it’s been that long, actually.
Simeon: Right, I can see how it might not.
Simeon: But why head there now? It seems a bit sudden.
Simeon: Especially considering you took Chise as well.
Solomon: No special reason, really.
Solomon: And Chise missed the Devildom, after all.
Simeon: So you did it for Chise?
Solomon: More or less.
Simeon: Is that really your only reason for heading there?
Solomon: What’s that supposed to mean?
Simeon: Nothing.
Simeon: I wasn’t implying anything.
Simeon: I’m just curious, that’s all.
Solomon: Well, there’s nothing to be curious about. As I said, there’s no special reason why I came.
Simeon: Ah, I see.
Simeon: I miss when you used to actually talk to me, you know.
Solomon: I’m talking to you right now.
Simeon: You know what I mean.
Solomon: I know. I’ve got to go. Sorry.
Simeon: I heard from Solomon.
Simeon: I understand that both he and Chise are visiting the Devildom?
Simeon: Why didn’t you mention that when I messaged you this afternoon?
Lucifer: Because at the time, he hadn’t shown up yet.
Simeon: So then they’re both down there in the Devildom right now?
Simeon: Is Chise over at the House of Lamentation?
Lucifer: Yes.
Simeon: How about Solomon?
Lucifer: No idea.
Lucifer: Why don’t you just ask him yourself?
Simeon: He didn’t seem to be very forthcoming when I talked to him. That’s why I’m asking you.
Lucifer: Curious what he’s doing down here?
Simeon: I have to admit I am, yes.
Simeon: Especially regarding his reasons for involving Chise.
Simeon: I can understand Solomon deciding to visit the Devildom by himself.
Simeon: But I can’t help wondering why he brought Chise along with him.
Lucifer: Damn it.
Simeon: Excuse me?
Lucifer: Now I want to go see Chise. All it took was reading that name.
Simeon: ???
Simeon: I don’t understand. Did something happen between you and Chise?
Lucifer: Stop it.
Lucifer: Stop writing that name.
Lucifer: And no. Everything’s fine.
Simeon: Chise Chise Chise Chise Chise
Lucifer: Stoooop!
Lucifer: Goodbye, Simeon.
Simeon: Wait, Lucifer!
Simeon: Lucifeeeerrrr?
“…Chise, there you are!”
I fell forward with a thwump, sprawled to the ground, dazed.
“I’ve been looking aaaaall over for you, you know!?”
“Shit...” I muttered under my breath, pinned underneath the one demon I had been stealthily trying to find before he found me first.
“Awww… Oops,” he cooed softly at me, brushing the back of my hair through his fingers. I sighed in resigned exasperation as I rolled my head to rest my cheek on the carpet, looking up at him out of the corner of my eye. He beamed down at me, wavy strawberry blonde hair falling over his face, pretty amber-pink eyes meeting my gaze.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to push you down!”
“I’m sure you didn’t,” I muttered as I rolled my eyes at him. He tittered in a sweet little laugh.
I swallowed hard as he leaned forward, so close that his breath tickled the back of my neck. “I want you so bad, you know… I can barely take it…”
Prickles rose on my arms.
“Asmo, wait–" I struggled underneath him, trying to at least roll over onto my back. “–not here.”
“Come again?” He lifted himself up from his straddle just enough to allow me to roll, before settling back down on my stomach, thighs on either side of me. He leaned down again, eyes swirling and eager. “Are you saying that we can someplace else?”
I only gave him a Look. He laughed at me in delight. “Come on, you must have known that I was going to interpret that in the most favourable way possible!”
Now that I was rolled over, I was able to get a better look at him from above me. Yep… cheeks pink, pupils dilated.
“…Or were you just trying to drive me even more crazy with desire…?” he sighed, trailing his fingers down my sternum. He leaned his face down close, lips so near that I’d only have to purse mine slightly to kiss him. “I’d honestly like to stay like this forever if I could…”
I couldn’t tell if it was actually just the whisper of his breath on my mouth, or if his talking was actually brushing his lips to mine. All I could see were his eyes. I waited, heart heavy.
“But we can’t really do anything too risqué out here, can we? Wh… Ah–!”
He arched his back with a pained cry.
“Asmo?” I caught him against me as he tipped forward with a sharp gasp. “Asmo? Are you okay?”
He wheezed against my chest, fist lightly curled on my shoulder. I frowned as I tried to shift us to look down at his face. “Okay, for real. Talk to me. What’s going on?”
“I was just… I was just looking at you, at your face, and then a tightening in my chest…” He placed a palm over his heart, wheezing the words out in a whistle. “I can’t breathe!"
“Okay.” I took him by the shoulders, straining to roll him off of me. He groaned, curling on the floor. “Sit up. Come onnnn… Sit up…” I put my arms under his to lift him lightly into a sitting position. “You’re not going to be able to breathe curled up like that...”
“Don’t leave…” His voice was high and strained. He clung to me. “Please help.”
I sighed into his hair, wrapping my arms around him against my better judgment. “I’m not leaving. How can I help...?”
“Take me to my room…? Just don’t leave.”
“Okay,” I agreed softly, standing, helping him along with me. He leaned heavily against me, burying his face into my shoulder. “Let’s go. Come on, pretty boy. Let’s go.”
“Mmmff…” he breathed, following me. Or more like was half-dragged by me down the hall to his room.
-
I helped him roll gently into his bed, repositioning his pillow behind his head so he could sit up to breathe. “I’m going into your bathroom to grab you a glass of water, okay?” I petted his hair. “I’ll be right back.”
“No– I–" He grabbed at my sleeve before devolving into a small coughing fit. I propped him up a bit more, ruffling his hair.
“One second.”
He whimpered as I left him there to pad over into his luxurious bathroom. His bedroom, despite being particularly rich in decor, was a bit smaller than the others on account of the size of the adjoining bathroom that he cherished. I came to stand in front of the sink mirror with a sigh, looking at my reflection. It gazed back at me. Hair messy. Cheeks pink. Flushed. And, damn it… I adjusted my shirt self-consciously, not realizing how ruffled and out of place it had gotten. I adjusted the straps of my bra to put them back under the sleeves of my shirt, too.
It looked like I had just been really thoroughly fucked and then rolled out of the bed I had been sharing with my very aggressive lover. Which. Yeah. Okay. That checks out. But it wasn’t helping the matter with Asmo.
I put myself to rights as much as I could without an actual proper shower, forking my fingers through my hair to neaten it and smoothing my hands over the front of my shirt. Half-satisfied, I ran the tap, splashing my face a bit before I grabbed the little cup nearby to fill it with water for Asmo.
“Chise…?” he called from the other room.
“Coming.”
He watched me sink on the mattress as I sat lightly beside him, perched on the edge.
I looked down him sadly, in deep trepidation, glass of water in hand. He had unbuttoned his shirt while I was gone.
“I couldn’t breathe…” he explained the state of his undress, though he curled up prettily, his eyes puppy-ish.
I sighed, slipping my hand into his to pull him up so he could sip on the glass of water. He took it shyly, peeking up from it with his pretty eyes, a lock of his hair falling over his face.
“Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup…” he murmured tightly. “Satan texted the group chat. M-Maybe that’s what caused this tightness in my chest…? It could be one of the side effects…”
He wilted under my gaze as I said nothing to this.
He swallowed, looking down at the glass in his hands. “…Chise, do you have any idea just how much I missed you after you went back to the human world…? I was never in the mood to go out, even when I was invited to parties… And at night, I didn’t have… You…”
I reached to tuck the lock of hair on his forehead behind his ear, smoothing it in place with my thumb.
He looked up at my touch, eyes glossy. “What I’m saying is, I was lonely without you. Which is why I’m so happy you came back…”
“Asmo, please…” I whispered to him. “I missed you too. I know you missed me. I know this is hard for you, but–"
“...I'm the only one of us that you haven't kissed, aren't I?”
"Nn… Nk!” My eyes widened in surprise at the question as it stopped me in my tracks. I bit my tongue, drawing my face back in shock. My cheeks heated.
"See. You can't even lie about Lucifer, can you?" he whispered. "I knew it, you know. I could smell him all over you when you came back to your room the night of your pact. And the flush on your face... I could smell you... I'm lust, after all, you know? I can always smell you. Just like I can smell Belphie on you right now. And Beel. And Satan. But… Mostly Belphie… It was Belphie you'd laid with tonight… Belphie who just had you…”
I'm sure I looked utterly horrified.
"Don't worry, I haven't told anyone about Lucifer... But..." He trailed the back of his knuckles down my arm. "You drive me crazy, you know…?"
"A-Asmo…”
“He tried to kill you, and yet… you still chose him.”
“L-Lucifer kissed me. It was just a heat of the moment thing. F-From the pact. That’s all.”
He laughed lightly, though it somehow sounded so incredibly sad. “So it wasn’t your arousal that I could smell when you ran back into your room? Was some other human girl hiding behind your back?
I turned pink. “Just because… doesn’t mean… I haven’t CHOSEN him.”
“An enemies to lovers arc.” He sighed in longing. “How romantic.”
“S-Stop it, Asmo. It’s not like that.”
“It just tears me apart, you know… I could try lying to myself, but it’s no use. I don’t… sense… that desire when you’re near me. It’s just… not there. There’s nothing. While everyone around me… everywhere… is everything. You’re... everything.”
I swallowed. “Asmo…"
"Just one kiss." His whisper was fainter, his voice going hoarse. I could barely hear the little beg. "One kiss... Let me taste you, just once… I can’t be the only one… who hasn't…”
His fingers were pinching my sleeve now, trying to gently pull me towards him.
“Asmo…” I finally begged him. “Please, I’m giving you the chance to be honest with me. Please take it.”
His bottom lip trembled in shame-faced defeat. He gave a small, tight nod, withdrawing his hand from me. Caught.
“Say it,” I pleaded with him.
“You commanded me in the hall…” he whispered the confession, eyes filling with tears. “…I-I’m sorry! I-I-I really d-did feel like I couldn’t breathe when the syrup stopped, but…”
“But then you kept up the act to get close to me.”
He curled into a ball with a whine, squeezing his eyes shut.
I exhaled through my nose at the sight of the pathetic little creature cowering next to me. I didn’t really know what to do. Just… leave? Move on to help the next brother?
It’d sever things completely between us if I did that. There’d be no turning back if I left him now. It’d be over.
He knew that, too. He was trembling.
Why couldn’t this dumb little moppet see the consequences? It was infuriating. He would crumble if I removed myself from his life. And that wouldn’t be my problem, because I’d be gone. He’d be without me. He’d have to sit with that for the rest of his very long life, picking up the pieces that he’d made of himself.
So whyyyyyy did he keep doing thiiiiiis.
I pressed my forehead into the heels of my palms with a loud, frustrated groan.
Asmo’s eyes flew open wide before he froze in place, staring at me, confused.
I dropped my hands, looking back over at him. “You’re so fucking stupid.”
He squeaked, curling into a tighter ball.
And then his eyes followed me in wide-eyed amazement as I crawled in next to him to take him into my arms, pressing his forehead to my collarbone, cupping him against my chest. I sighed deeply against his hair – more in frustration than anything else. He laid there, stiff, silent, frozen in confused shock.
“Do something like that again, and.. Well, I’ll still live here, but I’ll pretend that you don’t exist at all. I’m freaking serious this time, Asmo. Just…”
After a moment, he gave another little nod, bringing his hands up to grip the fabric of my shirt around my waist.
“Just because I’m holding you now doesn’t mean we’re okay.”
He gave another small nod. But he finally sighed out the small breath he had been holding as I rubbed his back. He wiggled ever so slightly into my embrace. I kept petting him. He took in a shuddering breath, as if he were about to speak.
"Asmodeus…”
When both jumped at the deep voice that called to him through the door.
“Oh no…” he groaned lightly as the handle to his room pressed down to open.
“…Ugh, really. I figured this is what you’d be up to.” Lucifer stared down at Asmo cuddled on the bed in my arms, taking in his state of undress. The muscles in his jaw tightened with barely-contained anger.
I glared at him, somehow finding it within me to instinctually shield Asmo from his stare by covering him with my arms. Apparently I still prioritized the nympho little shit over Pride.
“I don’t believe you, Asmo,” he spat through gritted teeth, though it was me he now laid his eyes on. “Beel told me that you were after Chise, so I was looking for both of you. Looks like I showed up just in the nick of time, didn’t I, Chise?”
I scowled at him. “He’s no danger to me, Lucifer.”
Asmo looked up at my face, sad eyes shining, worship there.
“Oh, believe me, he does pose a danger. Don’t you, Asmo?” Asmo withered under his stare again. He tsked in annoyance. “Chise. I’d like you to take this to Levi’s room for me while Asmo and I have a little talk.”
I raised my head to see what he was holding. An Akuzon box.
“It was delivered to my room by mistake. Levi should be in his room. I trust you can… handle things with him there.”
Translated as: “Go compel the harmless little anime boy instead.”
I glanced at Asmo, my own jaw tight. He only sighed at my questioning look before nodding to me in reassurance. Well, it’s not like he didn’t deserve a little Lucifer Lecture anyway. It was as good of a punishment as any, along with my threat to ice him out.
I slowly unwrapped myself from around him, and he shifted out of my embrace, letting me go.
“Fine.” I slipped from Asmo’s bed, stretching out my arms to take the parcel from Lucifer’s grip. I narrowed my eyes up at him in a stare of my own, searching. “Not feeling the effects of the syrup yourself, Lucifer?”
“…You think something like that would affect me? Don’t be ridiculous. Go on. Time for you to leave.”
I tossed my hair back as I left the room, heading towards poor little Levi, leaving Asmo behind to his fate. As always, I felt the burn of Lucifer’s gaze on my back as I left, until I turned the corner out of his sight.
I knocked lightly on the door.
Nothing.
I heard what you’re up to, human. Seems that you’re trying to suck up to me so I’ll like you. You know, I’ve heard it said that the time a fool spends thinking is WASTED time. There’s so much anime I need to watch, so many figurines and trading cards I need to organize, so many games I need to play just sitting there piled up… As much as I wish I could watch a marathon of every TSL DVD, I don’t have the time…
“Levi...?” I called through.
…Nothing. Not that I expected anything different.
So why do YOU get to have so much free time? It’s so not fair. I’m not about to get all buddy-buddy with some human normie. Understand?
“I have your package from Akuzon...” I waited.
Nope.
…I do! I love you! Too! S-So you better come back! Because I… W-Want you to be my... girlfriend.
I will. I'll come back to you. I want to be your girlfriend too.
“Dammit, Levi!” I pounded with my fist.
"...If you want to enter my room, then say the secret phrase.” His sulky voice came from behind the door. "If you get it right, I suppose I’d be willing to let you in.”
I sighed. I had been relegated back to a password-user. “Right. Okay. The second lord…”
"…attempted to steal the Lord of Corruption’s platypus, which could lay golden eggs. Having incurred the wrath of the Lord of Corruption for this misdeed, it was ordered that the second lord would be forever dubbed ‘The Lord of Fools’.”
I waited at the door with an impatient puff.
I heard a soft bump on his door. His forehead…?
"…You remembered. You really are different from everyone else.”
“Of course I remembered, you nut.”
"...Did you know? You’re the only human I’ve ever considered a true friend. The only one. Did you know that?”
I blinked. “Levi…”
"…You may enter.”
The lock on his door clicked.
“…Ah-AH! B-BUT WAIT! S-Stop right there!” I froze on the spot at the sight of his outstretched arms, palms raised towards me to ward me off. His face was a deep shade of crimson. “D-Don’t move! Not another step closer!”
I raised an eyebrow at him, taking another step. I was only halfway through the doorframe.
“…I-I mean it!” He shuffled backwards until the back of his shins bumped up against his bathtub-bed. “I’m not playing around here!”
He watched as I turned to close the door behind me, locking it for him.
I turned back to him. He jumped as my eyes met his again.
“I mean, wh-wh-what if the Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup kicks in, huh!?! Wh-Wh-What then!? L-Like I might lose control of myself and just… make a move on you! What if I s-s-start acting like Asmo, all l-lewd and taken over by lust and…”
I snorted out a laugh. “Would that really be so bad?”
Not from Levi, anyway.
“Wh….!” He stared at me, jaw dropped. “Wh-Wh-Wh-WHAT?! Are you CRAZY!? L-Look… Th-This normie stuff is too high-level for me…! Like, boss level! How am I supposed to even…!?”
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” I conceded as I placed the box down on the ground by the door, straightening back up again with my palms raised in surrender. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t tease you.”
He hissed through his teeth, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “O-Okay… I-I just have to calm down! Right… just calm down, Leviathan!”
“Levi, it’s–"
“Like, this is all normie stuff! There’s no way an otaku like ME would engage in this! There’s no way SHE would want this too! N-Not that I… Ack! Just because Chise is finally back in the Devildom after so long, I can’t go losing my head over it!”
“…I’m still here, Levi.”
“I need to chill out. I mean, it’s not like CHISE came back here to see ME. Pff, as if!”
I took another couple steps towards him. His voice only strained higher as he kept babbling.
“Why would someone be interested in some otaku who hides in his room all day? Chise probably th-thinks I’m gross!”
“Ugh, Levi. You know I missed you. Back when we said goodbye, you know–"
“Okay, now I know you’re just lying.” He cut me off, the stutter in his voice vanishing from his absolute certainty in what he said. “Just like you did back then too. You were just saying that to make me feel better because you thought you’d never see me again! No harm, no foul, right! I mean, as if you’d actually miss seeing ME… pff.”
At least he wasn’t talking like I wasn’t in the room anymore.
“…Aarrrrrgggh!” He pounded the heels of his palms on his forehead in frustration. I moved to stop him with a frown, reaching for him. “I can’t take this anymore…! I just can’t…”
For what felt like the hundredth time today, the breath was knocked out of my lungs as I was pressed up against another bookshelf. I looked up into his face with wide eyes. His face was hot and red, his usually thinly-slitted pupils dilated wide.
“S-S-Sorry Chise!” he whimpered, falling against me into my arms. I caught him. “I d-didn’t mean to throw myself at you, b-but… it’s like my body’s moving on its own…” He hissed sharply in shock, looking down at himself, horrified at the evidence of his arousal. “Oh no oh no oh no…”
I looked down with a gasp of my own as I felt something brush lightly at my leg. My eyes widened at the sight of Levi's tail snaking up to curl up around my calf. Heat flooded me at the strange sight.
I turned back to him. His graceful horns crowned him. His yellow eyes swirled. A pleading, desperate look on his face, eyes only for me.
"Levi…” I was mesmerized. He was so incredibly beautiful. There was something so very fae about him, something that the others didn’t have. Something uniquely him, outside of angel or demon. “Stars… You’re so…”
“Y-You just have to give me an order, right…?” His voice had dropped low, breathy, his face inches from my own. “If I obey one of your commands, the aphrodisiac will stop affecting me, right…? J-Just tell me to do something. It doesn’t matter… what it is… ‘cause I would do… anything… for you… t-to...”
I opened my mouth to speak my command.
“W-Wait…” he pleaded lightly, bottom lip trembling. He bit at it.
I did, remaining silent, looking at him questioningly. He hesitated for a moment more, before moving forward.
He pressed his lips to mine. As usual, and my heart warmed at the thought that there was an as usual between us now, his kiss was shaky, dry, and his lips were thin. I helped embolden him by returning it eagerly, pressing my mouth back, gently showing him the way. He whined softly into my mouth as he took me up for another, and then another, his fingers balling the fabric of my shirt in his fists as he leaned me harder against the shelf behind me.
I gave my own trembling sigh at the curious sensation of his tail continuing to vine up my shin, around my knee, twining around my thigh. I raised my hand slowly to stroke at his hair delicately before daring to brush my fingers against one of his graceful horns. He whimpered against my touch, mouth still begging for more kisses, mine obliging.
He humped his arousal towards me to press against my stomach as he pulled his face back to look into my eyes. Softly, my fingertips drifted down his stomach. His breath hitched at my light touch.
Another small roll of his hips. “...A-All I want to do is… I want to… keep going… to higher level stuff…”
"If you still feel that way after this…” my voice was shaking just as hard as his, I realized, “I'll take you, and gladly.”
"After…"
"Kiss me again, Levi," I compelled him.
With a shaky gasp, he obeyed. I met him halfway, cupping his sweet face, matching the speed he set for us this time. He boldly picked up the pace a little bit, shaky little sighs falling from his lips. I brushed the pads of my thumbs against his cheeks, following his mouth.
“I-I’ve been… missing you… ever since you left, you know…” he murmured between our gentle kisses. “Every single day… I-I have to make up for all that time… And you… ordered me to kiss you…! You wanted to…! With–”
He gasped in pained shock. I caught him again when he fell forward against me for a second time, ready for it, though the dead weight of him pulled the both of us down in a slow slide against his shelf until we were on the floor. I held him close, cradling his head, caressing his hair and horns. He curled on my lap, suddenly seeming so small and fragile. Clutching to me. My heart sung to him as I squeezed him close.
He trembled in my arms, panting hard against my chest. I kissed lightly at his hair.
“…O-Okay.” His voice was soft and meek in my arms. “I-I think I’m calming down. It worked.” He shuddered out a sigh. “I thought I was going to have a heart attack…”
I bit my bottom lip in concern. “Did I hurt you, Levi…?”
“Wh-Wh?” He looked up at me. His pretty slitted pupils were shrinking back to normal. Yellow eyes, purple flecks, glittering as they caught the filtered light from his aquarium. “Hurt me…?”
“I… should have compelled you as soon as I came into your room. Or even just through the door. It’s not like I would have actually let you go through with… well… But anyway. It was mean of me.”
He blinked at me.
“Emotionally, Levi. Did I hurt you?”
His face went back to tomato-red as he tried to bury his face against me again. I caught him lightly by the jaw to look back at me. He peeked from beneath his lashes.
“Please tell me…”
“N-No. Um…” His voice was shy. “I wanted to… I’m glad…”
I pulled him back to my chest to kiss the crown of his hair with a sigh. “Still. I’m sorry for scaring you.”
He shook his head against my skin. “…Your heart is beating really fast.”
I gave a breathy laugh. “Yeah. You kind of do that to me.”
He shifted on me, uncertain, processing what I had just said.
“I know it’s been… a long time. And maybe it’s not the same for you anymore. But. I still love you, Levi. Very much. As more than just a friend. You’re more to me than that. I love you. Romantically.”
“N-N–"
“Maybe even more than I did before...”
He pulled away to stare at me.
“And I also missed you very, very much.”
I inhaled sharply when I realized that he was coming back to me for another kiss, outside of the syrup’s influence. He pulled me back to him, seeking me. I wrapped my arms around him in a warm embrace, returning the tender kiss, marvelling at how his lips weren’t trembling as much as they usually do. One arm pressed him to me against his back, my other drifting up to thread through his indigo hair. We made out quietly on the floor, our sighs so soft they could barely be heard over the trickling sound of the tank filter. Without meaning to, without realizing, I let out a soft little moan as I felt his tail snake around my waist, around my ribs, winding upwards to caress my chest…
“…Ah-ah–! I-I-I…” He pulled away from me suddenly with a shrill little squeak, jamming his legs closed self-consciously. I let him go, alarmed, opening my arms up so he had room to break apart from me. “Nnnkk… N-Noooo… Nnnng…” He whined long and low, a miserable sound.
What the…?
I looked at him, perplexed. “Are you okay…?”
“Mmmff…” Bright red again.
“…Are you suuuuure?”
The smallest of nods. His pupils were pinpricks.
We both jumped at the loud buzzing noise as my D.D.D. went off, repeatedly. I glanced down at my pocket.
“Y-You should get that…!” he breathed in relief, scrambling back away from me, knees drawn tight to his chest.
I frowned at him in concern, but turned my attention to the screen to see who it was.
Mammon.
One angry crow sticker after another.
Repeatedly.
Coming in fast and hot.
I bit my bottom lip, guilt washing over me. I looked over at the poor little demon who was curled in a hunch, watching me with a curiously blank expression.
Chise: Wait.
Another angry crow sticker.
“…It’s Mammon,” I confirmed.
“Y-You’re gonna go.”
“I… still need to help everyone, like I helped you. With the syrup. But.” I held his gaze. “If you need me here, I’ll stay.”
“You’re so nice to him… Even though he’s Mammon…” he murmured against his knees. “Is it really because he was, you know, ‘your first’?”
“…Oh…” I looked at him in surprise as he parroted the running joke. I thought only Mammon had been taking it seriously. “No…"
“…I mean, it’s not like that b-bothers me or anything. I don’t get jealous over stuff like that. N-Nope! That’s just not the kind of demon I am! I’m very tolerable!” He shifted his knees with a shuddered gasp. “S-So go ahead and check on Mammon if you want. Go on. I don’t mind…”
“Yeah, I am nice to him…” I shifted where I was sat. “But… I hope you think I’m nice to you too?”
“Oh.” He blinked at me a couple times for a moment, his jealous nature grappling with what I had just said. A new perspective for him, I’m sure. “Um… Yes. Yeah, you’re really nice to me. I didn’t… sorry. Y-Yeah you’re… a really nice person… That makes… sense…”
Envy meant being preoccupied in what others had. To the detriment of what you had for yourself. And he did have me. I wished he could see that.
I made to crawl over to him, but he pulled back with another alarmed squeak. “Okay, seriously, what’s wrong? What happened just now, like a minute ago?”
He blushed a deep red, squeezing his legs together tight.
I frowned. We’d been kissing… the way he had jumped away…
“...OH!” I froze in place, eyes wide. “Oh! …Oh!”
“SH..SHHH..SHHH!” he hissed miserably, eyes filling with tears at his shame. “P-Please don’t…”
“Oh, honey, it’s–"
“N-N-Now that just… c-confirms it. Th-That I’m just a… d-d-disgusting, g-gross otaku wh-who… ca… can’t control…!” His voice pitched higher and higher as he stuttered and stumbled. He was choking on his words, emotional, voice breaking.
“Noooo, no no no!” Despite his desperate scrabble to move away from my approach, despite his messy shame, I threw my arms around him. “No no no. It’s okay! Don’t worry. I’m not grossed out, it’s not weird, it’s okay, I still love you.”
Another miserable whining noise escaped him as he lamely struggled against me.
“It’s okay," I whispered fiercely into his hair, petting him.
“Y-You can’t tell… anyone…”
“I would never,” I asserted firmly, taking his face into my hands to look at him. “Never ever. That’s you and me stuff. Always.”
The tears in his eyes began to spill. My phone buzzed another couple times.
“Dammit!” I threw my arms back around him, pressing his face to my chest. He needed me more. Without a doubt.
“It’s okay…” he whispered against my collarbone. “I kinda want to clean up anyway…”
“No. I don’t…” I hesitated, actually unsure. I didn’t want to leave him, but, uh, I could respect that the guy would want to clean up in peace.
“No. Really.” He squirmed. “It’s… not… comfortable.”
“R-Right.” I felt heat rising to my own cheeks as I slowly let go of him. “I’m…”
We stared at each other, incredibly awkward.
“I’m sorry…” he whispered, shame clearly still gripping him.
“No. I’m sorry.”
So many sorry’s tonight. My life was a fucking mess. I’d been back in the Devildom for, what? An all of five hours? Six, tops?
“Will you come back…? I know not tonight, but…”
“Oh.” I clasped his hands in mine. “Of course. Of course I’m coming back. I told you I wanted to be your girlfriend, right?”
His eyes widened.
“S-So I have to come back to talk to you about that. Right?”
He could only merp softly at me, eyes as round as dinner plates.
“O-Okay. That settles it.” I scrambled to my feet, feeling flushed and flustered and scatter-brained, cheeks hot as I snatched my D.D.D. up from off the floor. “Please, it’s… Everything is okay, Levi! I still love you! Okay?! Okay! I’m going now! But don’t worry! I’m here now! Okay?! I’m going, but I’m not actually going anywhere! Wait, does that make any, fuck…”
I realized I was not only babbling, but I was also pretty much shouting at him too. Levi looked at me like I had grown five heads, frozen in sheer shock.
I think I had blue screened him.
But after a moment, I saw the tiniest, slightest of nods. Or, I hoped that I did. I hoped that I hadn’t imagined it.
“Okay…” I breathed. “Good luck with… Um… Wait, no, fuck, that’s definitely not… Disregard… that.”
He just continued to stare at me in slack-jawed horror.
“...O-Okay!” I ended on a shrill note. “Loveyoubye…!”
I whipped his door open, slamming it shut behind me as I fled down the hall as fast as my feet could carry me.
I winced as Mammon sent me a crying sticker just as I got to his door.
I was really in for it now.
I took in a few deep breaths, in and out, trying to regulate my breathing so I didn’t look too out of breath when he saw me.
Dammit, Levi…
With a deep sigh, I tapped my fingers on Mammon’s door.
It whipped open. A very handsome, pissed off demon glared down at me.
My Mammon.
“…Chise,” he ‘greeted’ me through gritted teeth.
“Mammon…” I stepped forward, and thankfully, he did turn to the side to let me in. “I’m really, really, really sor–"
“Why didn’t you come by my room first, huh!?!” He shut the door behind me. “WHY?!”
“Oh…” It had been an incredible series of events where I had hopped from one disaster to the next trying to put out the fires that kept erupting between them all. But still… “Mammon, I’m so sorry. Just… a lot is happening out there. Your brothers are… But I should have at least–"
“Are my brothers more important to you than me?” He leaned down to peer at me, glaring. “Is that it? They mean more to you than THE Mammon?”
At the look of surprise on my face, his own face fell.
“Well, do they…!?” His voice betrayed him, cracking a bit.
I went to him, slipping my arms around his waist, resting my cheek on his chest. "No one is more important to me than you, Mammon.”
“R-Right, exactly.” He held his arms out, pointedly not embracing me back. “That’s what I thought…”
I sighed into his shirt. His heart was racing, though.
“How could you, Chise?” he whispered down at me, voice broken. “I mean, I’m, like, I was your first and everything, wasn’t I? You’re number one on my list, y’know? Always. So why didn’t you stop by my room first, huh? Why didn’t you…?”
I looked up into his face, raising my hand to touch his cheek. “You’ve been lonely, haven’t you?”
“Whaddya think, huh?” he murmured, glancing to the side, not meeting my gaze. “You know the answer to that without havin’ to ask…”
“Hey…” I whispered up to him.
I saw him swallow hard before he slowly slid his gaze back to mine.
Yes. His eyes were dilated, too.
I stroked his cheek with my thumb. “I’m here now.”
“…The whole time you’ve been gone, you’ve been all I could think about,” he admitted. “Like, can you believe that? Spendin’ all my time thinkin’ about you… I haven’t been able to focus on anythin’… Like, what’s WRONG with me? That’s no way for the Avatar of Greed to act.”
He tended to get up on his tall, inflated-ego horse around me only when he was upset.
“I missed you so much,” I whispered again. “I love you.”
“Dammit…” He spoke through gritted teeth as he looked down into my face, face reddening. He sighed, finally slipping his arms around me as well. “Don’t… Don't say stuff like that… Ugh, you’re REALLY makin’ the fire inside burn now. And I’m TRYIN’ to be mad here…”
“Do you want me to give you an order...?”
“Oh, right… If you do that it wears off, right?” He hesitated. “Man… This is killin’ me! It’s killin’ me, but… still, that’s all right. I’ll just… deal with it.”
I looked at him, puzzled. “You don’t have to just deal with it. This is an easy fix.”
“…Yeah.” He shifted from foot to foot. “But if I follow one of your orders… then this feelin’ might go away, right?”
I frowned, confused, but I nodded.
He sighed again, leaning down, face inches from mine. “But what if I don’t want that, Chise…”
I sucked in a breath. Falling into his blue-gold eyes.
I leaned up to brush my lips against his.
He grabbed me immediately, tightly, deepening the kiss between us with an intensity that made me squeak softly in his arms. But then I was pulled under by him; the way he inhaled sharply against my mouth, the desperation, his need for me, overpowering my senses. Heat bloomed between my legs as I grabbed at him back, balling my fists into his shirt as I met his hot tongue with my own. He groaned against my mouth as he slid his hands down my back to cup my ass.
“Dammit…” he swore under his breath when we came up for air. “I need more… A lot more…”
***
His lips came crashing back to mine as he bent to grab me by the back of my thighs to lift me up. I wrapped my arms around his neck, my legs around my waist, our mouths pressed so tightly, coming up for air so shallowly, that I could barely breathe. He stepped backwards, carrying me against him, closer and closer to his bed.
“Are you sure you don’t…” I breathed.
“Don’t compel me,” he begged. “Have me just like this, dammit.”
He turned us around to drop forward onto his mattress, falling on top of me, mouth immediately seeking mine again. I groaned against him, my hands immediately falling to his hips to pull him closer to my parted legs. He met me there eagerly, pressing his erection between my legs as I wrapped my thighs back around him. I moaned as the friction there pressed the hard seam of my jeans right against my clit. I shuddered underneath him when he broke away to trail desperate kisses down my neck, sliding my hands up under his shirt and up the bare skin of his back.
“The sound of…” he huffed against my skin, bothered, cheeks red. “The sound of your moans… Fuck, baby…”
I moaned again, for good measure, teasing him.
“I missed… D-Dammit, just get this off.”
He was pulling my shirt up, his hands shaking. I lifted my back up from the sheets and pulled it the rest of the way off, abruptly falling back when he came crashing back down to pin me under him again. His mouth was on the swell of my breasts, licking, nipping, his breath hot and his tongue wet. He grazed his teeth down the dip of my cleavage, one hand coming up to cup me over my bra, the other snaking behind me to find its clasp. I arched my back, fingers in his hair, pressing his face to my sternum, feeling the slackening of the band as he unclipped me.
He pulled the cups down and immediately took one breast into his mouth, rolling his tongue over the bud he found there, while the hand that had been cupping me pinched at me on the other. I threw my head back with a sharp inhale, rolling my hips up to meet his pelvis grinding down.
“Your shirt…” I begged, stopping the sentence before it became a command. It killed me not to be more vocal. Not to openly beg for more. He lifted himself off of me briefly to whip it off from himself, balling it to the side, coming back to me with a huff as he went to work on my breasts again. I let out a sharp moan as he grazed his teeth lightly against my nipple just as he pinched at the other a little harder, running my hands up the broad tanned skin of his muscular back again.
“S-Stripes…”
“Oh...?” he cooed against my breastbone. “Fetishizing me, Chise?”
I only whimpered in frustration. He laughed, obliging.
His white demon stripes, so stark against his tanned skin, so different from the others’, bloomed down his chest and throat.
I sighed as he returned to my chest. Over his hips, up his taut stomach, his ribs, muscular chest, shoulders, biceps, everywhere, every inch of skin available to me I ran my hands over, taking him in, marvelling. He hummed in pleasure at my touch, before leaving my breast to travel down, down, down my ribs, down my stomach. I keened as he reached my navel, licking me there with the flat of his tongue.
“Need to taste you…” he breathed against the waistband of my jeans, fumbling with the button. "Right now.”
We both scrabbled to get me out of my jeans and underwear. The moment they were off, before my jeans had even hit the floor, he dove back between my legs, immediately running the flat of his tongue between the folds of me. I gasped in shock at the warm, wet feeling, shivering as the air around us cooled me immediately.
“Fuck…” he groaned. “You taste… s-so….”
He did it again, and again, licking greedily, parting my folders with his fingers so the whole of his tongue could reach me. I moaned with each flat, long lick, his tongue reaching from my entrance and sliding up to my bud. I threw my head back with another gasp as he slid two fingers smoothly inside me. He pumped me hard from the start, his usual style of taking it achingly slow no where in sight.
“Ah… ah… ah…!” I cried out between each pump of his fingers, sitting up to watch him work at me between my legs. He smirked up at me, sticking his tongue out in a tease before he went back to lapping. “Ah….!”
He took my clit into his mouth to roll the bud there at the same tight that he scissored his fingers to stretch me wider. I threw my head bad with a cry as he sucked me there hard, drinking me. I immediately scruffed at his hair with my fist to grind his face harder against me. He moaned against my heat, his fingers making quick work of the little spot inside of me that had my legs trembling around him.
I bucked my hips up into him, fucking his face, moaning openly into the air as the pressure built inside of me. I could feel him breathing hard through his nose as he ate me out voraciously, his slender fingers coated and slick from my arousal. He pressed harder up into me, fingers curling to press while he pumped me.
My cries were devolving into keens.
“Cum. Cum cum cum,” he breathed against my sex, dropping my clit from his attentive mouth only to beg me for it. “My good girl… Let’s go, Chise.”
I came undone around him, throwing my head back with a strangled cry, my thighs clamping him to me. He was moaning loudly against my now, his own hips bucking into the sheets below him while he rode me through my high. My stomach flexed with each powerful contraction between my legs, and I choked on air that I couldn’t take in. He reached up to lay his palm flat on my upper belly and pushed, pushing me flat down on the bed on my back while I rolled and writhed around him.
He didn’t let up on his sucking and pumping fingers until I had devolved back into soft little keens again. Even then, he took his time bringing me down, slowly slowing, easing me, down, down to the after bliss. My rigid muscles started to go lax as I sighed in deep content, finally swallowing the air that my orgasm had denied to me.
He planted little kisses between my legs still, reluctant to leave. I hummed lazily as I reached down to stroke his hair.
“That was a big one…” he smirked up at me.
“Mmff…” I gave my delicious agreement.
He crawled back up to me, his warmth radiating against my chest. He took my mouth up in his. I tasted myself on him, my cream all over his face. I rolled my tongue into his mouth for more, and he met mine with his eagerly. We both sighed into the kiss as he lowered himself to lay gently on top of me, chest to chest.
I groaned needily against him at the sound of the zip on his pants. He chuckled low.
I watched in worshipping amazement as he pulled himself off of me to unclasp his belt, eyes roaming his taut body, tanned skin, white stripes, white hair, blue eyes, so beautiful. He shuffled backwards on his knees off of the bed to stand, pulling his pants down off of him.
I whined shamelessly when his large, stiff cock was freed, bouncing lightly.
He grinned at my appraisal of him, before returning to his hands and knees to crawl towards me, over me. He grabbed his cock in his fist to bring towards me.
“Wai… Ah… Ah.” I stopped myself from commanding.
“Hum?” He tilted his head at me.
“All of the pictures that you sent me…” I breathed, reaching, pawing at him between his legs, fingertips grazing his swollen tip. “I want to… Suck. You. Could I…?”
His eyes widened at my boldness. “D-Damn, Chise… Fuck… But what about…”
“You have me all night,” I whispered. “All night. And any night you want. Always and always. I’ll always come back to you, Mammon. To you.”
He bit his lip – my heart stirred at the sight – and then he nodded, rolling over slowly and propping himself back up on his elbows. I crawled towards his lap, leaning my head down to kiss up his inner thigh. I licked and sucked at his skin, higher and higher, fingertips tracing the demon marks that marked his thighs, up to those that marked his lower belly.
I heard the anticipatory hitch in his breathing the moment I brushed my lips against the base of him.
I lowered my face further, pressing kisses down, sliding my hand between his legs to cup his balls at the same time that my lips made contact with them there. He made a surprised little whine above me as I kissed and cupped him, finally trailing my mouth back up to his base, and then up his shaft.
“Good… G-Good girl…” he sighed, closing his eyes, running his fingers through my hair. “You’re so– nk…!”
I poked my tongue out of my mouth to swirl the tip against the sensitive underside of his head. He threw his head back with a soft moan as my tongue kept trailing up, dipping into the slit of him to taste his precum, before I finally, finally parted my lips to slowly take the head of him in. He gasped as the flat of my tongue met him there, smoothly enveloping him in my warm, wet mouth.
“Chiseeeee…” he groaned. “I missed youuuu…”
I hummed in response. Slowly, in small movements, I started to rock my head back and forth, only taking the head of him and the top of his shaft in at first. Little by little, up and down, I took more and more of him in, flattening my tongue to the bottom of my mouth to make room for how he stretched my jaw.
“You’re so good… Feel so good… Nnnk– Ahhh…” His fingers were in my hair; his legs around me were flexing, squirming, his head had rolled back. “Ch-Chise…”
He gently humped his hips up into my mouth. I breathed out slowly through my nose, taking as much of him down as I could, a wet little gurgle emanating from my throat from the effort. I was rewarded with a low moan from him as I took more and more of his shaft down.
“How…” he groaned. “Nnnkkk…”
I paused to take another deep breath in, and another deep breath out, through my nose, my mouth full of his cock, lips sliding down, down, pausing, and then up again with an exhale.
“Chise… ah–!”
I did my best to breathe rhythmically around him, taking as much as I could, doing as much as I could to not choke, to not let up on him. I was at my max point, low on air, but still my head bobbed up and down, lips pressed around his shaft, pulling on the skin of his shaft up and down with every stroke. I’d begun to drool a bit in my mouth, and I was leaving a wet trail of it on him every time I bobbed up. My mouth was watering around him.
"Ah… Ah– Chise, wait, it's been a while, if you k-keep going..."
I came up for air with a desperate gasp, gulping for air around the head of his cock that I still left in my mouth. I looked up at him from between his legs, some of him still inside me, meeting his gaze. His eyes widened, mouth falling open at the sight of me.
I closed my eyes, dropping my mouth back on him, his cock pushing down to graze the back of my throat again. His moan was loud this time, and his fingers in my hair pulled at the roots a little harder. I was bobbing again, picking up speed this time, increasing the pressure that my lips had on his skin. He was humping down. I gagged lightly as I struggled to take his own efforts, throat flexing. Again I reached forward to cup his balls, rolling them in my palm, brushing them with the pad of my thumb while I sucked him, greedily now, desperately.
"Chise, w-wait.. nnnnk… Chise, Chise, what are ya... Hah.. Ah… Pull baaaa… Ch-Chise, I can't–"
The exhale I let out this time bubbled with wet drool and warm air as I kept up my struggle to take him. My throat muscles flexed around him and I gurgled on a small choke. Still, I forced the rhythmic bob through it.
“Wait! Chise! You're gonna make me– Shit…!”
He exploded hard in my mouth, starting straight down my throat, immediately sending me choking and spluttering from the force as he pumped thick ropes of cum into my mouth. I backed my mouth up off of him with a gag. I had been determined to take him all down, but fuck, so much, so much cum, my throat muscles worked hard and fast to swallow, but he just kept pumping hot load after hot load. I couldn’t keep up, and soon my mouth was overloaded, and then it was spilling out of me from around his cock in my mouth, all over him, all over my lips, and then down my chin, and more, dripping–
Finally, finally I felt him end in his release. I broke off of him with a shrill gasp for breath, red-faced, looking up at him as I panted hard to refill my lungs. I coughed, swallowed, coughed again, wheezing.
He stared at me.
He stared at his cum all over me, any that had been unswallowed from me trying to breath now falling from my mouth, drooling down my lips, dripping down my chin, splattering my heaving breasts as I leaned back, thick white seed everywhere.
"Holy...... Fuck......” His blue eyes were wide and shining with wonder. "That is the hottest thing I have ever seen in my life.”
I open-mouth whined at him in response, still panting for air.
He reached down to stroke my hair. “You okay, baby…?”
I nodded, taking in a deep, shuddering breath to finally steady myself. I licked my lips, coughing lightly. Cum. Cum all over me. I felt it cooling against my skin.
“Good… You are such a good girl, Chise…” he whispered, eyes soft as he looked at me with deep affection. “Hells…"
He raised himself up so that his face was level with mine. He reached out, gripping my chin with his fingers, smothering his fingertips with his own cum, smearing it with his thumb.
And then kissed me.
I made a surprised noise of pleasure as he tasted himself on me. He dragged the tip of his tongue over my bottom lip before pressing his mouth more firmly, smearing his own chin with cum as well. I groaned loudly against his mouth, heat immediately pooling deep in my belly.
He broke off the kiss to run his finger over my chin, collecting cum, before he pushed it into my mouth to feed it to me. “Clean up, baby… There’s a good girl…”
I sucked eagerly, meeting his finger with my tongue to lap at it. He smiled as he pulled it out of my mouth when I was done, leaning in to give my lips a quick lick of his own tongue.
Hesitantly, my fingers trembling a bit, I scooped up a fingertip of cum myself, bringing it up shyly to offer to him. An absolutely delighted grin broke out on his face as he gave me a lewd, knowing look.
I felt my face burn a deep red.
He took my proffered finger into his mouth, rolling his tongue over it. I fed him his cum. I whimpered at the sight of him licking and sucking my finger clean of himself. My eyes widened further as he began to bob his head a bit as well. Heat thrummed through my body.
New favourite thing unlocked.
Finally, well past the point that it needed cleaning, he let my finger slip out of his hot mouth. His smirk returned at the stunned expression on my face. I swallowed hard when he winked at me.
“Chise…” He ran his hand through my hair before taking me by the shoulder to push me down. I obeyed. “You’re so beautiful…” He lowered his head, extending his tongue, going to work on cleaning up the mess on my breasts.
So erotic… Watching him lap at his own seed on my skin was driving me wild. I couldn't help but roll my hips up into the air towards him in a little beg. Begging to be touched.
He looked up, raising an eyebrow at me, the smirk still in place.
I made a needy little noise in my throat.
“Need more, baby girl…?” he cooed, teasing. I nodded.
He smeared another glob from my chest onto his fingers, reaching down, down, between my legs, slipping them inside of me, wetting me with his cum. I gasped as his fingers slid into my heat and stretched me again, slick with his seed. He pumped me there, rolling his fingers from side to side inside of me, lubricating me thoroughly.
More rhythmic movement between my legs caught my eye. I sat up slightly, eyes widening at the sight of him palming himself to the rhythm of his pumping fingers, his cock already building back up to full length again. What had it been, like, five minutes?
He chuckled low at my expression, grinning. "You didn't think I was done with ya so quickly, did you?”
"I should have known better..." I grinned back at him.
He climbed back up to me, hand still fisting his cock to hardness. I practically purred at the sight of him pleasuring himself atop of me.
"Hells, Chise… I’m finally… Finally gonna take ya proper…” he breathed as he neared his mouth back to mine. “With you lookin’ so perfect… Covered in my cum already… Let me fill more of you, baby… I wanna make you drip tonight.”
I met his hungry mouth with mine, tongue immediately darting to meet his. He shifted his weight to start lining himself up with me, grazing between the wet folds of my sex.
“Take me, Mammon,” I whispered softly against his mouth, finally granting the compel. He smiled into our next kiss, nodding, before pushing, both of us groaning in unison.
We wouldn’t be needing that syrup.
Chapter 4: Chapter 22-B: Coming Into Your Own
Notes:
Please note: We do cross the line from dubcon into a threat of noncon here. And, of course, deliciously for some, but not for others, we've got some NSFW up in here too.
I'm going to be trying to insert more one-on-one scenes that are outside the main storyline (either my own non-canon or texts/devilgrams), but I've been nervous about disrupting the flow of my story, sooo. I've decided I'm not going to worry too much about transitions and just go for it, and hope I get better at writing them as I go along. With 20 chapters in each act and 10 bachelors, I reeeeeally want to flesh out Chise's relationships with everyone a bit more equally, smut-wise AND otherwise.
Chapter Text
I tried to ignore my D.D.D. going off in the morning as I curled myself into a tighter ball in Mammon’s sleeping embrace, but nope, another buzz, and then another, and I was awake now.
With a quiet sigh, I slowly turned over in Mammon’s arms, trying not to wake him. He murmured sleepily before withdrawing from me to turn over in his sleep, burying his naked body deeper under his covers until only his messy white hair was poking out. I immediately felt the chill on my own bare skin when he pulled to hog the blankets.
I rolled my eyes, smiling. My D.D.D. lit up again with the press of my finger.
Diavolo: Hello again, Chise!
…Oh. Ugh. I glanced at the time. ’Too-fucking-early o’clock’. I scowled.
Diavolo: How was your first day back in the Devildom? It certainly has been a long time!
Diavolo: I wanted to let you know that I’ve arranged for you to be able to stay with us for a while.
Diavolo: So relax and enjoy your time here.
Diavolo: After all, RAD’s school festival is coming up soon. And you wouldn’t want to miss that.
I made a face at the screen. Didn’t know what he meant by that, but as usual, Diavolo seemed to miss the entire point with me. He truly did not seem to get it. Did not seem to understand what he had wrought, and what he had torn apart.
Still… Dammit. I had to suck up to the man a little bit, didn’t I? I needed to stay.
Chise: It’s good to be back.
I hesitated.
Chise: Please say good morning to Barbatos for me.
Diavolo: He says good morning to you too! What a delightful smile he just gave! Positively grinned from ear-to-ear!
Diavolo: Oh, he didn’t like it when I said that I told you that.
Diavolo: Perhaps you could feign ignorance to him if I tell him it was just a joke?
Diavolo: Ah, too late. He looked over my shoulder.
I smiled, despite myself. We did have Barbatos in common. I felt like if we didn’t, that I didn’t have him on my side on occasion, my fury would feel a lot more sharp.
Well, fine. A polite enough exchange.
I made to snuggle back down, to spoon my warm demon boyfriend and get a bit more sleep, but my D.D.D. buzzed again in my hand. I groaned, clamping my hand over my mouth to quiet myself as Mammon stirred beside me at the noise.
Lucifer: Did you get Diavolo’s message? Because there are some things I need to discuss with you relating to it. Come see me right away.
Lucifer: I’m in the library.
Are you freaking serious. I glanced over at Mammon, at his measured breathing. I wanted to be there. I wanted to wake up to his sweet, silly face planting kisses all over mine. Not to text messages from Diavolo and Lucifer.
Lucifer: I need you to come immediately. Is that clear?
Chise: I’ll be there in 20 mins.
Lucifer: I said immediately, Chise.
Chise: I’m stark naked and smell like Mammon, Lucifer. :) I’ll be there in 20 mins after I've taken a shower.
That’ll shut him up.
…Yep.
No immediate response, anyway.
I slipped out of Mammon’s warm bed, sneaking off to use his shower.
My heart swelled with love and joy as I opened the cupboard under the sink. Just as I had hoped, suspected, though I wouldn’t have blamed him if he had gotten rid of it. My favourite shampoo and conditioner. He had kept them there, waiting for my return. My sweet boy. I dashed at the tears that threatened to spill with the back of my hand, suddenly emotional, realizing that yes, this was real, I was home, really home. I’d just woken up next to my Mammon.
He was getting a special kiss for that one.
-
He tsked when I finally showed up, not bothering to contain his annoyance. “You certainly took your time getting here.”
“What do you want, Lucifer?”
“Really?” He narrowed his eyes, shifting on the spot, almost in a sway. I frowned at his reaction to me. He wasn’t usually physically antsy. “After you kept me sitting here waiting on you, that’s the first thing that comes out of your mouth?”
I only shrugged at him, running my fingers through my damp hair to loosen it.
He watched me with an intensity that made me, as usual, deeply uncomfortable. “As Diavolo said in his message, we’ve arranged for you to be able to stay in the Devildom for a while.” He gestured towards the paperwork that was laid out on the table beside him. “I need you to sign these right away.”
I sighed, making my way forward. I mean, okay, fine, that was kind of important. Though I didn’t like how impermanent that sounded. 'For a while’. But now that I was here, I stood a better chance of convincing Diavolo that I had to stay.
He leaned over with me after I had picked up the fountain pen. “I need you to sign here…” Done. Whatever. I’ll sign whatever it takes to stay. “And here… And,” he flipped the page to another, reaching, “on this form here as well.”
My smooth signature, inked in blue, began drying lightly on the page as I pulled away.
“…All right, that should do it.” He hesitated for a moment. Irritation warred with something else on his face. Relief? “...Welcome back, Chise.”
“That’s how you truly feel?” I peered closer at him. He turned his face away to take the stack of papers in his hands, tapping them lightly on the table to even them out.
“...Of course. It’s been a long time. How have things been for you since you returned to the human world? Were you able to enjoy the peace and quiet?”
Referring to his chaotic family, I suppose, but… “The human world is no longer my home. I was…” I hesitated, fumbling, reluctant to share myself with him, but unsure of how else to end the sentence now that I had started it. “…Sad.”
“Hm… Well, listen to that,” he murmured softly, still not meeting my eyes. “Is it just me, or have you developed more of a sweet side while you’ve been gone?”
“I’ve always been sweet. Just not to you.”
He scoffed, but a small smile crept to the corners of his mouth. “Ah… But… There is one more thing.”
I cocked my head.
“This page.” He opened the stack again to place a finger on it. “I need a list of all the belongings you brought with you to the Devildom.”
“…Okaaaay.” I blinked at him. “I’ll go get my bag? It’s in my room–"
“That won’t be…” He breathed. He took in a shuddered breath, squeezing his eyes for a moment, before opening them again. I frowned at him, suddenly feeling uneasy. He looked like he could be feverish? His forehead had a bit of a sheen to it, like he was sweating.
He finally lifted his eyes to mine.
My own eyes widened. Of course.
And then for the millionth time within, like, an eighteen-hour period, I was pushed up against another shelf.
He stared into my eyes. Pupils blown. Huffing hard. I stared back at him.
“…So,” I finally broke the silence, trying to sound nonchalant, though my heart had immediately begun to race. “The syrup hasn’t had any effect on you, huh?”
“What do you think?” he breathed in a whisper, lips parting as he gazed into my face, nearing.
My heart picked up in speed. I cursed myself for a fool.
“I think that you’re still the same stupidly prideful demon that you were when I left you. And that’s a real shame.”
His jaw twitched as he tensed it. I flinched hard when he dipped his head down to the crook of my neck, breathing in the scent of my freshly shampoo’d hair. “If you think that you can continue to tease me and get away with it, you’re mistaken. Hah…” He trailed a finger down my arm. “Yes, Chise. I have been hiding just how strongly the syrup has affected me. I thought…”
I stiffened between him and the shelf as I felt his nose brush against my skin with his nuzzling. His lips grazed me next. The hard swallow I gave ended up pushing my throat against his kiss with a little more pressure. Emboldened, he pressed them a little harder to my skin, dragging them down. I felt his teeth. I couldn’t make myself move as I stared down wide-eyed at the shine on his hair.
“The truth is…” he murmured against me, breath hot. “That there’s a fire raging inside me. When I look at you, Chise, my chest tightens, and I feel as though I can barely breathe. But then again… All along... I have felt…” He sighed softly with desire against my throat. “And you smell so…” He reached up to caress a curled lock of damp hair by my cheek. “So lovely… Fresh.”
I deeply regretted teasing him earlier with the image of me being 'stark naked’ just before I had showered. Fucking idiot…
His breath tickled my neck, causing my skin to prickle on the back of it. I swallowed again as I bit at the inside of my cheek, frozen in place.
“The longer I’m around you, the harder it’s become to fight back these feelings, and…” He brought his face back up to mine. So close. Very, very close. “I’ve finally reached the point where I don’t think I can contain them anymore.”
“You went through the whole night like this.” It was an observation from me, nothing else. Of course he did. The alternative was to ask for my help.
Pride.
“Yes… It’s been…” He took in a shaky breath. “So, please,” he was the one who took a swallow this time, “give me an order, Master.”
My eyes widened at his words, and I felt my cheeks turn pink. His burned red too.
“I don’t know, Lucifer.” My voice was tight. “You were pretty adamant that the syrup wasn’t affecting you, and now you’re telling me that you were lying to me. Maybe I’ll just let you simmer and soak for a while longer.”
Where did I get off provoking this asshole like I did all the time? It never turned out well for me. Something about him pissed me off so royally that the insults just fell out of my mouth before I could catch them. Idiot.
“Chise…” His grip on me tightened. I was pressed up further against the shelf. He was shaking. Lucifer was shaking. “You don’t… understand. Command me now before I have you against your will.” I gasped as he pressed the hard, bulging evidence of the threat against me. “Now. Before I tear your clothes off and have my way with you. Before I assault you.”
I’m sure my eyes looked wild and wide from the shock of his words as my breath caught firmly in my throat. The dark crimson of his irises were drowned by the size of his pupils. Red so dark, pupils so black, his eyes looked like the void itself, and I was falling into them.
Yes. I am a huge idiot.
He pressed the palm of his hand to my sternum, between my breasts, pressing hard as he slid his hand down to my belly, down to the waistband of my jeans.
“Ah-ah, um,” What the fuck should I… The others had been kisses, but… Definitely not… Fuck. His mouth was on my neck, his teeth grazing at my skin; his fingers had breached my pants, slipping easily down my underwear– “J-Just… Ah…” Blue-screening. Fingers. His fingers. Began to cup me between my legs. Curling into– parting– pressing– breaching– sliding– wet–
I gasped sharply. “Ch-Change! Into your demon form! Change into your demon form!”
He pulled his face back from my neck abruptly before halting, confused.
I shook around the pressure inside of me while I waited, holding my breath.
Of course he had no choice but to obey. His body responded to the command on its own before he even had the chance to process it.
It was the diamond-shaped demon mark on his forehead that appeared first, spreading out from the center like ink in water until it formed the hard edges of the mark. Next were his horns, the polished keratin pair spiralling from his head, his silky black hair parting and falling to the side to allow for their growth. The crimson of his eyes fairly glowed, glittering like garnets.
Next, his wings.
They bloomed from his back, large, impressive, elegant. A whisper of feathers, and the room around us was overtaken. They emerged fully with a wide stretch, his full wingspan proudly displayed, before they relaxed, tucking back closer to his backside.
He withdrew his slicked fingers, his hand, from my underwear. I let out a shaky breath, pressing my thighs together, begging my heart to stop its wild racing.
"Why...?" he whispered, perplexed. "Why command for that?”
I swallowed hard. He was still so close.
The form that I had come to fear so desperately. So close. I looked up at him. He towered over me. Compared to him, I was small, and frail. A silly little human girl staring one of the most powerful demons to exist right in the face.
The cruel, murderous demon who had been haunting my nightmares ever since he had tried to murder me, especially ever since I had been banished back to the human world, stood there, face to mine, brows furrowed with his question.
Shakily, I reached for him, my answer to his question.
I reached up to brush my fingers against the dark mark in the center of his forehead. His furrowed frown deepened, his eyes sliding up to look at the hand that touched him, but he was still.
I brushed my thumb there a little more firmly, tracing the shape all around the diamond. It was just his skin. Just a dark mark on his smooth, warm skin. I reached my other hand up, tentatively, before I placed my fingertips to the smooth surface of one of his horns, running them along the bumping curve, pressing on the ridges as I came up against them. They were reflective; they shone; they were almost as smooth and as glossy as volcanic glass. Like obsidian, I thought. My wrist accidentally brushed through his dark hair as I moved, and we both lightly flinched. I paused, waiting.
Still, he stood still.
I dropped my hands from his head, though one came to rest lightly on his shoulder. He flicked his eyes over at my touch. My hand was so small against him. Holding his shoulder there, I stepped to the side of him. He allowed me to pass. My fingers were in his feathers now, and I watched how the downy plumage slipped over my skin, soft, charcoal-black, shiny. Emboldened by his silence, I pressed my hands a little further in, lightly coming up against the resistance of the barbs of the feathers, but relishing how the plumage kissed my fingers, my hands, wrists, brushing and parting at my pressure.
I gently dragged the back of my knuckles down through, smoothing them, glossy, soft.
"Chise…” he breathed. I wondered how much of it he could actually feel? At the points where the barbs of his feathers met the edge wing, like a true bird? Or could he feel it all?
"You're not so scary," I whispered from behind him, trying to convince myself as I slipped my hands back into his wings again, caressing. "I don't want to be so scared anymore. I don't want to be scared of… you…”
I heard him take in a short, sharp breath.
"I don't want to be–"
“Enough!” he hissed.
His feathers tore past my arms, ruffling through the air as he abruptly turned to face me. I was swept up against him in his arms. I gasped as the room darkened around me, momentarily struggling, gripped by fear, not again, not the darkness again,
But it was his wings that engulfed, not his power. As he cupped me to him, it was his wings that came whispering forward to drape around his embrace of me. They folded around me, the plumage burying me against him, soft, gentle, caressing my arms.
“Enough, Chise…”
I didn't really know what to do. I was motionless in his arms. Halfway towards being tense, but not quite there.
We both were breathing openly, shakily in silence while he held me.
“…I almost went up to the human world to find you for myself…” he finally whispered into my hair. "I don't know when it happened, or why, and I know that it can never be reciprocated, but... I have become… so very… very protective of you…”
He pulled me a little closer to him, ever so slightly, cupping the back of my head.
I still wouldn't say anything, frozen against him. A feather grazed against my cheek gently as he took in a deep breath.
"No..." His voice dropped into a lowered whisper. "What I really mean to say is, that you never have to fear me again. That I have… Will always have… Fallen for– Nkk…!”
His arms briefly tightened around me in surprise as the syrup's effects abruptly dissipated, leaving him reeling against me. He practically leaned on me for support as he took in a deep, shaky breath.
I flinched, really tensing this time, in the arms of the demon who was no longer under the effects of an infatuation with me. He was at liberty to do what he pleased again.
He only stood there, shocked and silent. Thinking? Considering? Processing? What conclusion would he come to? I swallowed hard. Silly little human girl. I never should have come to this room alone. Should have woken Mammon up.
The lightest brush against the crown of my hair. His lips, breathing a kiss there.
To my deep surprise, he released me from his arms, stepping back from me. His wings were retracting, folding back, tucking away again.
I looked up at him wide-eyed. Lamb and wolf. Staring at one another. Unmoving.
He exhaled, eyes curiously sad. "You can... leave now, if you'd like," he finally murmured.
When I didn’t say anything, or move, he reached and lightly touched my face. I turned pink; his fingers… my scent on them…
It was slight, but unmistakable: there was hope in his voice; hope that I wouldn't leave him, that I would stay there with him. To figure it out. Accept him.
Have him, even. Maybe.
After all… the evidence of the possibility was right there, glistening on his fingertips.
I hesitated for a moment. I realized my arms were still pressed up to my chest as they had been when he had held me against him. I hadn't moved an inch, muscles rigid. He swallowed, daring not to hope that my hesitation could actually be–
With a small nod that allowed me to break eye contact, I stepped past him to leave.
He dropped his hand and stepped aside. Letting me go.
A sigh of deep and mournful regret escaped him as I left him behind.
I fluffed the pillows on my bed, pummelling them with a little more force than necessary, smoothing the freshly laundered cases over them with a frustrated sigh. At least I was able to take this stupid weird energy I felt and throw it towards putting my room back to rights. But, dammit… What next… Keep myself busy… Clean the bathroom. Yeah. Do that. The bathroom. I turned.
I froze at the soft tap on the outside of my door.
“…Yes?” I invited, softly, though a bit anxious…
I sighed in relief at the sight of Satan’s head peeking in.
“Come in,” I invited more firmly, giving him a warm smile. He returned it.
We had left on… some awkward terms yesterday. I had wanted to corrected that as soon as possible too. It seemed like he had the same thought. I was tired of avoiding him whenever awkwardness stretched between us. It was a waste of time that we could be spending together.
“Thank the stars,” I teased. “The responsible one. I don’t think I have it in me to deal with anyone else right now.”
He laughed, coming towards me. I rushed eagerly into his arms. “Is that why there was a touch of trepidation in your voice at the door? Surely you hadn't forgotten just how wild it is to be living here in the Devildom with us, Chise?”
“I think you were all just trying to make up for lost time on all of the shenanigans I had missed on my first day back.” I sighed. “I hope.”
“They’ll cook up another plan to surprise you soon, I’m sure of it.”
“Pleeeease don’t say that…” I groaned. “But since you’re here, I hadn’t told you, I actually brought a book back from the human world that I really thought you’d like. Actually, I had gotten a few, but I left kind of suddenly so I just grabbed the important one. It’s in my pack–"
He pulled me to him wordlessly, stopping me from turning to get it.
I looked up, nestled against his chest. He gazed at me warmly.
“…You came here for a reason, hmm…?” I wrapped my arms around his middle.
“…Yes, actually,” he breathed huskily, cupping my face to keep me there. I stared into his sparkling, emerald eyes. Desire there, plain as day.
He kissed me, deeply, his hand sliding around to press my face closer to him by the back of my head.
Oh.
***
“Hummm…” I sighed against his mouth. “Satan, you don’t have to…”
He rolled his hips forward. Undeniably erect.
He had sought me out for this.
“Oh…” I breathed.
No small talk, then. Straight to the… point.
He flashed his flirty smile. “That is…” he murmured, “if you want…"
“Yes!” I gasped, reaching down to trace the outline of him in his pants. “Very much.”
“Mmm…” He rolled towards my touch, pressing his mouth back to mine again. I pressed back.
“As I recall…” I said, walking my fingers up to his chest when he released my lips, “I haven’t actually seen you fully undressed yet. Last time…”
“Aha…” He laughed self-consciously, blushing. “I suppose you want me to fix that?”
“Mmm…” I confirmed, going back in for another kiss, sliding my hands down and up his sweater to rest on his smooth stomach.
I made a little peep as he bent to wrap his arms around my hips, lifting me, meeting my kiss again as he walked us over to my bed.
He tipped forward. We fell down together, me breathless in his arms with a smile. With a needy huff, he planted his knee between my legs, parting my thighs, looming over me.
"Mmm, I don't think so." I said with a shove of my palms against him, flipping him on his back. He looked up at me in surprise. "You want to give me what I want, huh? That’s what you keep getting at? Fine. Then I want you.”
"But..." he breathed. I straddled over top of him, dipping my head to his neck. I bit there, harder than was necessary. He gasped, his hands flying to land on my hips.
I rolled my hips over top of him, sighing at the feeling of his arousal straining against me. I pressed my mouth harder against his skin in a tight suck. Sucked and sucked while I rode my hips over him.
"Oh..." he breathed again, sliding his hands up my back, up my shirt. "Ah…!"
I released his skin with a sweet little lick, pulling my face back to look at my handiwork. I smirked, self-satisfied. He wouldn't be able to hide that one.
"What..." He reached to press a palm to the mark. He flushed red. "Chise!”
"Now they'll know that you're mine." I traced my fingertips down his chest. "That I wanted you. That I took you. Had you.”
"Chise..." His voice was high and soft.
He stared at me with worshipping eyes as I fingered at the bottom of my shirt, pulling it off over my head in a smooth motion. With it gone and tossed, I shook my hair out, grinning down at him.
"You're so..." he whispered.
I rolled my hips again, fingers dancing to find the bottom of his sweater vest. I took both it and the fabric of his shirt underneath in my fingers, tugging up. He obliged, sitting up briefly as I pulled it up and over his own head, his silky blonde hair mussed and staticky. He stayed sitting like that for a moment, chasing my face for a kiss as he slid his hands over my body, caressing my bared skin.
I pressed my mouth back against his hungrily, leaning forward to lay him back down.
"Take off my bra, Satan." I breathed against him, another roll, this time met by the thrust of his own. He sighed with desire as he slid both his hands up to the band behind me, deftly pinching at the clip.
"Thank you..." I purred to him. He swallowed with a short nod as I pulled back away into a sitting position on top of him, peeling the stiff fabric from my chest.
He stared at me.
Oh, this man was so far gone now.
"Aren't you going to touch me?" I teased. I slid my own hands up my ribs to cup my breasts. His lips parted as his eyes slid from them to hold my gaze, before reaching, and stroking. I dropped my own hands to his wrist with a pleased sigh, pressing him to me a little firmer.
Snapping out of the awe, he smiled at my enthusiastic reaction. I squeaked in surprise as he suddenly made to grab me around the waist to pull me back down on him. He settled his hands to my hips to push me up at the same time as he dipped his head down, down for him to claim me. He took one breast into his mouth, sucking eagerly as I gasped over him.
"Touch you, did you say...?" He dropped me from my mouth with a quick little lick on my swelling bud that made me groan. "You want to be touched, Chise…?"
He moved his face to take my other breast in his mouth while his hand on my hip drifted around to my front, pinching the button of my pants. I yelped as he bit at me before dropping that one again to blow on it teasingly.
"Please..." I begged. He kept only touching me briefly, dropping me just as suddenly as he caressed, leaving me wanting. He chuckled.
"Please what...?" He slowly unzipped my fly.
"Touch me..." I whined.
"But I am?" He cocked his head to the side, slipping his hand into my pants. I angled my hips backwards so he could reach further. "My hands ARE on you, right?” He pressed only very lightly to the wet spot forming in my underwear between my legs. Not nearly enough.
"Stooooop," I whined again.
"Oh! Stop?" He withdrew his hand from my pants in one smooth motion. "I should stop?”
"Dammit!" I growled at him. His laugh was cut short when my mouth came crushing down on his with a moan. I was the one fumbling with his button now. I deftly unzipped him too, though my fingers were trembling with need, the heat in my belly begging for his fullness within me. I pulled on his boxer briefs, finding him there, freeing him, proud and erect. I wasted no time wrapping my fingers around him in a tight fist, forcing a gasp from his mouth.
I felt frantic now. I trailed quick wet kisses down his chest, ribs, stomach, towards MY prize. He sighed out a shaky breath, eyes wide as he watched me trailing down him. I was already palming at him steadily by the time I reached him, stroking the length of him. Not particularly girthy, but perfect, and in delicious length, and the head of him swelled tantalizingly, precum pooling at the tip. My mouth watered.
"Chise..." he groaned as I immediately took him into my mouth, tongue lapping to taste him. He laid back, fingers finding their way into my hair.
I moaned in response as I slid him right into my warm, wet mouth, lips clamping around him to pull at him tight. He hissed through his teeth as I lowered myself further, taking him to the back of my throat. I felt crazy with desire. I had been wanting this for so long. Him. I'd only had him once despite all our damn flirting. Wasn't enough.
I gurgled wetly on his cock as I took as much as I could, pausing for a few seconds while my throat flexed around him, before pulling back up. I sucked on the sensitive bit of skin on the underside of his head, making him cry out softly in surprise, his grip in my hair tightening as he fought against just taking my little mouth right there.
"Do you like my mouth?" I whispered to him as I dropped his cock from my lips.
His eyes widened down at me at the sight. "I…"
I gripped the base of him tight, aiming him straight as I dipped back down. "Do you? Do you like my mouth on you, Satan?”
"Chise..." he groaned. "Sh-Shut up…"
I laughed, before taking him in again, straining my jaw open so my teeth only grazed a little bit. He sighed into it.
"Hm, wait..." I dropped him again.
He groaned in frustration. "What now?”
"You promised you’d be naked. Get this off.”
"Ugh..." He blushed, but he was trying to hide his smile as he hooked his thumbs to his waistband. "Fine…"
I pulled him free of them, eyes widening at the true size of him when his cock fully sprang out from its confines. I breathed out noisily from my nose as my eyes roved over his body.
He blushed deeper at my frank stare. "What…?"
"You're so beautiful. The most beautiful of all demons. I’m so serious about that.”
He made a strange little noise of protest in his throat while he watched me crawl back to my place between his legs. His cock twitched as I came closer in anticipation.
He hesitated at the sight of me there. "Are you sure you don't want me to—"
“Sorry? Am I sure that I want you? Yes. I'm very sure.”
I didn't give him time to counter as I took him back in my mouth again, making him groan.
And then his fingers were back in my hair, and his hips rolled up gently to meet me lips sliding down on him. I gripped him by the base again and began to pump him there slowly, rhythmically, while my head began bobbing in unison with my fist around him, rising and falling on his lap. He struggled to stay quiet, but evidently couldn't quite stop the husky groan that he left him when I ran the flat of my tongue over him inside my mouth. He was being much more vocal than he had our first time.
Good.
He gave out a shaky little gasp as the hand that had been pumping him wandered down instead to cup his balls. I rolled them lightly in my palm, just a touch of pressure. He shot back up into a sitting position to watch me, shock plain on his face.
"Never been touched here before...?" I breathed from around him, meeting his eyes.
He only shook his head.
"Mmmfff..." I slid my lips back down on him, increasing the pressure of my rolling palm. His hands were shaky as he petted at my hair while I sucked him off and fondled his balls. I could tell he was holding himself apart. Still hesitating. That wouldn’t do.
I came up with a gasp. "Don't hold back.”
"But…"
"Do it.”
“I don’t want to hurt–"
“Fuck my mouth, Satan.”
"Holy hells..." he breathed, immediately thrusting up at my words, my permission releasing him from hesitation. His grip was right against my scalp now as he gingerly experimented with thrusting up into me, clearly not wanting to hurt me, but clearly eager to push the envelope a little bit. I focused on relaxing my throat, releasing my hold on his balls to drift back up to grip him. I'd hold him right to the point that I could take him at. Right there. He wouldn't be able to go past there. So he'd be free to—
"Please!" I gasped as I came up, before sucking him down again.
"Hah..." he sighed noisily in reply, before obliging.
At first, tentative, gentle, not too deep, slow. But as I took him with ease, he picked up the pace, thrusting with a bit more force, a bit more speed. I moaned around him, forcing the breath in and out through my nose as his cock took up the rest of me. With a deeper sigh, he found a rhythm to his rutting, and began to fuck my face a bit more earnestly. I stopped my own bobbing to let him, and he kept my head still with his fist in my hair. I stayed there, suspended, jaw as wide as it could stretch, tongue flat along the bottom of my mouth, eyes squeezed shut as he truly picked up the pace now. I lifted the grip I had on him up ever so slightly upwards. The force of the face-fucking now needed me to give him less room.
He didn't notice. He groaned noisily as he pumped up into me, thrusting again and again, hips rolling smoothly with his pace. I was gurgling around him and wheezing from my nose, eyes watering; I wouldn't be able to take much more of this, but I was determined to give it to him.
I felt his cock twitching in my mouth, engorging, veins bulging. I clamped my lips down harder around him with a moan as he neared.
Yes yes yes.
"Ah!" He stopped, abruptly pulling from me before he could release. Despite my disappointment as he fled from my mouth, I gasped in a shrill, wheezing breath, sucking in air desperately to re-fill my burning lungs. I panted against his lap, coughing, choking on a small gag.
"Oh!" His hands were immediately on my cheeks, cupping my face to look at me. "Shit. Are you okay?”
"I'm...!" I wheezed, meeting his worried gaze. "Yes!”
"Are you—"
I threw myself forward to press my mouth briefly to his, before falling against him to continue my panting for air. He caught me against him. "Yes," I gulped. "Hot. That was. So. Hot.”
He looked at me in amazed wonder. "...Y-Yes. Yes it was.”
I laughed, breath a bit more caught up now, before rising from his arms to stand shakily on the bed over him, balancing on the mattress with the balls of my feet. He looked up, puzzled for a moment, before the shimmying of my hips as I wiggled out of my pants answered the question in his eyes.
"Oh..." he breathed again, eyes staring at me with a renewed hunger. With fire. I grinned at him.
Kicking them off, I lost a bit of balance, coming down hard on my knee beside him. He caught me against him as I fell, as I knew he would, his hands sliding smoothly over my waist. I leaned over him, face to face. His sparkling eyes stared into mine. The wonder was still in them. The adoration.
His eyes flew open wider as I sunk down right on top of him, so incredibly wet for him that I was able to seat him inside of me from tip to base in one slow, fluid motion.
Together. One again.
"My love..." he breathed in an inhale, eyes wide, cheeks pink, his palms running up the sides of my thighs.
I smiled sunnily down at him, equally adoring, before I began to move.
We both sighed together as I rose on him while I leaned back upright. And sighed again as I settled back down. I rested my palms flat on his stomach to brace myself, and he grasped me by my hips to support me. I rode him there, slowly at first, breathing deep with every rise and fall of my body. My thigh muscles flexed and my hips rolled while I took him there, unabashed and bold with my moans while he stared up at me, lips parted, his eyes soft with adoration. Slowly he rolled his own hips to meet me on my descents. Slowly, at first, letting me set the pace, holding my hips firmly to help me rise, meeting me with a thrust of his cock on my fall.
I bit my lip and groaned as he thrusted a little harder on the next joining. At the sight of my teeth pulling at my lip, he shook his head, eyes flooding with lust, truly letting loose.
I cried out as his next thrust met me with a slam of his hips, puncturing me deep. He reached up to grab me tightly in his arms, pulling me down to his chest, holding me flush to him as he took over. He drove up into me with a shaky groan of his own, a sound I heard vibrating deeply in his chest against my ear. I cried out with each stroke of him inside me, curling my fist to clutch at his bare chest, engulfed in his embrace and overtaken by the force of his pummelling cock. He held me to him tighter with a low growl while he took me harder and faster, plunging in and out of me deeper, with wild abandon. I cried noisily in his arms, twisting in my own fervour while he built me up and up and up.
One arm still pressing me forcefully to him, the other snaked down my back to squeeze hard at my hip, before sliding down to cup my ass.
“Can I spank you…?” he breathed against my neck.
I gasped. "Yes!”
With a crack, he did just that, open-palmed. Not too hard, but certainly not gentle.
I threw myself back into my straddling position with a shocked cry. Mouth still parted, I looked down at him, panting, eyes wide. He smirked up at me.
And then another crack of his palm. Harder. Much harder. I yelled out again, my body tensing, and I nodded my delight in it. And then another cry from my lips with the next blow.
"You tense around on me so hard when I do that," he whispered hoarsely. “It feels so…"
"Then do it again!" I cried, and then yelped louder when it landed.
“Dammit…” He squeezed my ass hard as he focused on fucking up into me again while he dug his fingernails into my skin. Again and again he slammed into my g-spot. I had been so distracted that I didn't realize that I was already right there–
He spanked me again, sharp and quick. I nearly screamed.
"I'm—!"
"Just do it!" he groaned against me, slamming up into me over and over.
I threw my head back again with a cry as I immediately crested over, my breath snatched away. Stars sparked behind my eyelids as I squeezed them shut, shuddering through my release, choking back the strangled cries that were stuck in my throat. Wave after wave of heat sparked from my lower belly up my spine, every thrust setting my nerves on fire all over again. I pulsed, and pulsed, and pulsed on top of him.
And then I found myself rocking back and forth on him lazily, a strange mix of lax and rigid, head lolling to the side as my orgasm took over me, rag dolling suddenly despite the intense pounding I still took from him. Satan slid his hands to my hips, gripping them tightly, taking over entirely to pick up the pace so he could ride me hard through it. His brow was knitted with his desire, with his concentration, while he eyes roamed over me from between my legs back up to my face and back down again. I gave a strangled groan as he reached deeper into me with his rhythmic thrusting, cock slamming up and down inside me while my walls contracted hard around him.
At the sound of my descending whimper, he flipped me over deftly onto my back, still seated deeply inside me. I cried out when he raised my legs to his hips to re-angle me, piercing down into me, immediately starting on building me back up against with his relentless pounding.
“Satan…!” I cried out his name, squeezing my eyes shut again as I threw my head back with a high whine, arching my back off the sheets.
“Come on, Chise,” he gasped as he gave his all to me, fucking me right down into my bed. “Come on, dove.”
I came again, writhing under him while he kept up his relentless pace. It was like he was perfect for me, made for me, cock reaching in all the right places with every thrust, the perfect speed, perfect tempo, perfect size, perfect shape as I jumped from one high to the next.
I really was screaming now, my fists bunched into the sheets under me as I heaved up and down on the mattress with my release. He lifted my hips higher in response, draping my knees over his shoulders as he continued thrusting down into me, even deeper now, the smooth length of him filling me entirely.
“Satan…!” I begged, though what I was begging for, I couldn’t say; I was already receiving everything and more from him. There was nothing else I could ask for. I was completely overwhelmed, my vision blurry. Was I crying? I must be.
“Chise…” he breathed in response. I blearily caught his eyes with my own. I was definitely crying.
“I love you…” I sobbed from underneath him, sniffling, tears spilling fresh from my eyes. “I love you so much. You feel so good. I missed you. Oh stars, Satan. You feel so…”
“Ch-Chise…” he groaned through gritted teeth. “H-Hush, or… I’ll…”
I inhaled sharp. Ahhh, so that’s how it was. Satan liked a bit of praise, huh? A bit of validation? That’s why he hadn’t wanted me to talk during our first time? Because it would have brought him too close, too soon?
He had so much stamina, as long as I didn’t…
“You feel so good in me. You feel so good ! N-Need!” I was openly sobbing, shuddering, crying, clawing at his chest. I didn’t need to fake the words. They poured from me, honest, as another high caught me in its grip. “In me! So good, so good, so good! Want… Love…”
“Chise…!” he cried, begging me to hush, begging me to let him give me more. But I saw it in his eyes. In the way his muscles went rigid around me. How his hands gripped me. It was too late for him. He was already right there.
"Cum, cum, please, right now!" I begged, forcefully.
A strange crackling electrified my teeth as I uttered the words. I gasped at the sensation, though I writhed at the same time underneath him, my eyes rolling back.
He hissed a breath through his mouth as his eyes shot wide. Abruptly, he tried to pull out in time, and I felt the intense heat of his seed spill against me despite his desperation to withdraw. Like fire. I felt the hot ropes of his cum dash themselves against my skin as he pumped his load with his retreat, with what should have been a searing heat of steam, but…
“Shit! Fuck! Oh, hells, Chise, are you okay?! Did I get any on you, did I hurt you?!”
"Oh!" I sat up to put a hand on his chest, eyes widening as the sheer panic in his eyes. "Shhh, I'm okay, I'm okay, I'm not hurt at all, don't worry.”
He grabbed my knees and moved down to inspect me with a direct frankness that turned my face red. Like a goddamn gynaecologist. I batted at his hair. "Stoooop, I'm fine, seriously.”
"I don't get it..." he murmured, staring. "I got it on you… It’s all over…"
I blushed at his words. He didn’t mean for them to be so crass, of course. "Maybe because of our pact...? You can't hurt me?”
He only looked puzzled for a moment, considering. Stiiiiiill staring intently at me between my legs. I tried to squeeze my thighs shut with a pout.
He finally looked up, and I blinked at the shy hesitation on his face.
///
"Chise...?" he asked slowly. "Did... one of the angels bless you?”
It was my turn for my eyes to shoot wide. We stared at each other for a moment.
Slowly, I nodded.
He breathed a deep sigh of relief. "Simeon...?" I nodded again. He rested his forehead on my thigh. "Thank the stars…"
I short-circuited for a moment under him while all sorts of implications and questions came crashing down around me.
“...S-So,” I squeaked, "just, hypothetically, if an angel blessed me and then that blessing protected me from something, uh, w-would that angel, be, um, aware, of exactly what happened?”
Satan lifted his head to stare back at me.
And then he burst into laughter.
"It's not funny!" I admonished him in a whiny voice, horrified. "I'm asking seriously!”
"Honestly...?" he got out through breathy gasps. "I have no idea. You might need to ask one of the former angels in the house…"
"I'm definitely NOT doing that.”
He laughed again. "Lucifer would know for sure.”
"Nope.”
"In that case..." He grinned. "Simeon himself would–"
"Dammit! Crack open one of your books or something!”
“It’s not like the angels just write down all their closely-held secrets regarding blessings and then willingly hand those writings over to the Devildom for all of us to read.” He sighed, still grinning, climbing back up to meet me face to face. "I'm just glad you're all right... I'd bless that angel myself right now if I could.”
I raised my hands to cup his face, pulling him into a kiss. He rolled his mouth against mine for a while, gently, savouring me.
"You should know..." he whispered against me when our kiss broke. "That was a strong compelling you gave. I didn't know that you could do that. So…"
I blinked at him.
That electric crackling in my mouth?
Oh no. Oh no no no no no.
DID I JUST COMMAND SATAN TO FINISH IN ME?
"...Just be careful with that power. Not that I don't trust you!" he added hurriedly at the stricken look on my face. "Or that you did anything wrong. No, Chise, look at me, you did NOTHING wrong. It was just powerful, and…"
“...With great power comes great responsibility,” I muttered. It was an attempt at a joke, though my heart wasn't in it. In fact, it was sitting rather heavily in my chest.
He laughed anyway, stroking my cheek. “Post-coital quoting of Stan Lee, huh?”
I pressed my lips together to hide their tremble, lowering my eyes from his. "I'm really sorry...”
"No, little dove." He lifted my chin back up lightly with his fingers, kissing me again. "You have nothing to be sorry for. I'm just glad you're okay.”
I slipped my arms around his neck, pressing his face closer. "I'm glad you're okay too.”
He looked down at my face, eyes so soft, worried still. He kissed my tear-stained cheeks. “Are you really okay…? You were crying…”
I couldn’t help but smirk at him flirtatiously. “You’re so good in bed, you know…” I squirmed under him a bit with a blush. “A-Actually, the most orgasms I’ve ever had in my life... with you... I’m not kidding. And today was… So loving. W-Warm. Hot…”
“Oh…” he breathed with a little smile, eyes shining in delight. My heart squeezed in my chest as I watched him bloom from the compliment. “Well, good.”
“Yes, it is,” I sighed dreamily. He laughed in response, closing the gap between us to kiss me again.
We will be so much more. I caught him against me, kissing him back deeply, with so much love.
"Uh, what's...?" Mammon peered closer at Satan next to him, before blanching in realization. He quickly looked away, stuffing a fork full of food into his mouth, staring down at his plate.
"Oh. Huh." Belphie leaned forward, catching sight of it too. "Nice hickey, Satan. Good job. Didn’t know you had it in you.”
Liar.
Satan growled at him, face reddening. I coughed in my arm in amusement.
“Really, though, good for you,” Belphie kept up on his drawl. “So you’re not that much of a prude after all. To be honest, I even thought that you might be as virginal as Levi–”
“BELPH–!” Satan’s voice strangled on his brother's name as he lunged for him across the table. Beel looked on in dismay as a tray was overturned, flipping its contents over onto the tablecloth.
“Ugh…” Levi scooted further down the table, away from the mess, face pink. He hadn’t asked to be brought into this.
I sighed. Pretty sure that was Belphie’s weird way of marking territory again. He was like a bratty dog pissing all over the property sometimes.
Asmo only kept up his dainty nibbling, ignoring all of us as the table erupted into chaos around him. Unlike him, to forego on a lewd comment or two.
Until he flicked his eyes over to Lucifer. “Thank you for breakfast, big bruver. Didn’t happen to hear anything interesting in the adjoining room, did you?”
Theeeeere it was.
I choked as I thought back to how I had been full-blown screaming Satan’s name. To Lucifer, I’m sure it looked like I went from the heat between us in the library with him straight over into Satan’s arms. Another Belphie-rutting-me-in-his-own-bed salt-in-the-wound type of situation.
Ouch.
"Dammit!" Lucifer slammed his fist down on the table as Satan made his way fully over to the other side to land on top of Belphie, toppling him and his chair over in an oomph. "Satan! Belphegor! Enough!”
He growled at their continued struggle, nodding to Beel, who just sighed in resignation. He scruffed his smaller, scrappier twin by the collar of his shirt, lifting him off of Satan like a kitten, without effort.
"HEY!” they both shouted at him in unison as their fight was abruptly broken apart.
“The two of you will be staying behind to clean up this mess.” Lucifer gestured to the table. I’m sure Beel would stay behind too to make sure that anything salvageable could be, well, salvaged.
With that, Lucifer swept out of the room, pissed.
“W…Wait!” I called after him, standing up as well.
“Uh, maybe ya shouldn’t, Chees…” Mammon muttered to me in passing as I went after him. I ruffled his hair in reassurance. He grumbled, patting it back down.
Thinking back on the crackling in my teeth, I had realized, with growing certainty, that no one in this house was ever going to be able to hurt me again.
I met up with him in the library again. I glanced briefly at the guilty shelf that I had been pressed up against earlier, cursing the heat that I felt rise to my face as I thought about the incident that had taken place there. I looked away, back to him.
He sighed, arms crossed. “What now, Chise?”
I swallowed, cheeks pink, hesitant under the strength of his glare.
He sighed again at my look, heavier this time, pinching the bridge of his nose between his fingers as he closed his eyes. He took in a deep breath, held it, and then exhaled. I watched him curiously.
“I’m sorry, Chise," he finally spoke, voice soft. He opened his eyes to look at me. The glare was gone. “Please, go on.”
Still, I shifted, shy. "I... have a question.”
He raised an eyebrow. This was rare. In fact, it had never happened before. “...Just ask.”
I cleared my throat. He opened his palm, gesturing for me to continue, almost amused by my dithering at this point.
“…When an angel's blessing stops you from getting hurt, does the angel who blessed you, um, know what happened?”
Lucifer narrowed his eyes, considering me for a moment. Considering the implication of what I was asking. It seemed that he came to a particular conclusion, because despite his attempts at composure for my sake, his eyes did darken a bit.
"...You could just ask Simeon, if you're that close.”
My cheeks turned pinker. His face was impassive, but the tell-tale twitch in his jaw told me he had clenched it at the thought of Simeon and I.
Truly, salt-in-the-wound indeed. Mammon, Satan, and now Simeon I had teased him with so far. I think I’d have to stay out from underfoot of him for a while after today.
"He hasn't... messaged me much at all since I last saw him, to be honest.”
Lucifer laughed dryly with a stern shake of his head, bringing his hand up back up to rub at his temples. “Of course not… Stupid angel…"
"Lucifer...?" I think my cheeks were turning pinker and pinker as this was dragged out.
"I need you to understand something about the Celestial Realm, Chise." Lucifer regarded me seriously. "Lilith was condemned in the way she was because she took from the Realm to interfere with a human's life span, but the issue didn't start there.”
I looked at him, uncomprehending.
He sighed at my obvious ignorance. "It's not like how it is down here in the Devildom, where a great deal of demon culture and history is entrenched in our interactions with your kind. With humans. We summon and are summoned, enter pacts, seduce, copulate, conceive, and negotiate with your race. Obtaining a human soul is the ultimate objective for any demon.”
I made a face.
“Yes, I'm sure you find that quite unsavoury to think about, but it is the frank truth. Even if... we don't see YOU in that light.”
Not anymore, at least. And I was just an exception.
I shook the thought. Not now.
"Okay..." I shifted my weight from foot to foot, uncomfortable. "That makes... sense.”
"Chise..." He gave another sigh. I suddenly felt like I was getting That Talk from a parent, and I VERY much didn't like it. My cheeks were undoubtedly as red as tomatoes. I wish I hadn't asked. "...It is expressly forbidden for angels to enter into relationships with humans, period.”
"Wait..." My eyes widened.
What had Luke said?
I know it’s against the Realm's rules, but… I don’t care! I’m really glad that you and Simeon love each other!
"Yes," Lucifer confirmed. "Simeon broke a bit of a rule with you, you see. Angels are assigned their guardianship duties based on... Well, that's not important. What is important is what they are NOT based on: emotional entanglements with specific individuals of your species. It's not like it doesn't ever happen, and in many cases, it’s often ignored. Simeon isn't the first, and he certainly won't be the last. I don’t even think it’s the first time for him. But… he is an archangel, Chise. He doesn’t have the luxury of having his superiors, even his peers, patiently ‘looking the other way’ like lesser angels do. The consequences are…"
"So he's..." My voice simultaneously dropped into a whisper while pitching into a higher whine. "He's in trouble…?"
Lucifer hesitated. "No... Not if he were smart about it. However. The Celestial Realm, like the Devildom, don't see humans as…"
"Equals.”
"...Yes. He would not be the only one to face consequences if he were to be found out.” He looked at me meaningfully. “Luckily, unless you are specifically suspected and then tested, guardianships aren't automatically felt or tracked by other angels. As long as he keeps his HEAD down and doesn't draw attention to you, you are safe.”
"Oh..." I said, weakly.
"Which is what he SHOULD have explained to you before he had extended such a serious offer. Hence, he is a very stupid angel. And very, very foolish.”
"I would have accepted if it were only a risk to myself, but if I had known that he would be…"
“Pff.” He snorted in amusement. “I’m sure that's precisely the reason why he did it the way he did. And I'm sure..." Lucifer looked to the side, uncomfortable. "I'm sure it had something to do with being in the… heat of a moment, as well. That would be quite like him. He was always the one who would allow for his emotions to interfere with his duties. Allowing whims to take him where he pleased. Damned the consequences…”
"By the way you all talk, sometimes it sounds like Simeon is the only truly classically angelic one out of the rest of the angels. He…” He feels, with all his heart, and loves deeply.
"The only one? No. But..." Lucifer hesitated again. "The only one in any position of real authority? Perhaps… The only one left, anyway…"
"Thanks." My voice was soft as I looked down at the ground. "I suppose it was too much to hope that he just couldn't figure his phone out.”
He looked at me uncomfortably, the answer plain on his face.
Ah. No. It was just me. Just me the angel hadn’t been texting.
"All right, well… Thank you for answering. I’ll see you around I guess." I turned to leave.
"To answer your actual question, Chise, he CAN feel it happen if he chooses to attune for it, but no, he won't actually know why or how. Specifically. Unless he came to you.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. Though I didn’t like the ‘unless he came to you’ part. I was going to have to explain… something.
“Also…” His voice was strained as he called for my attention again. I turned around, curious. He was looking to the side, deeply uncomfortable. “I wanted to apologize for this morning. For… touching…”
“Ah…” I blushed again. “…It was the syrup.”
“Yes,” he breathed, cheeks flushing despite his prideful attempts to hide it.
I wasn’t stupid. I knew he would have wanted to do it anyway, syrup or no. He’d made no secret of his desire for me. But that wasn’t the point. I thought of how even Levi had thrown himself up against me from its effects. Not even Lucifer would stoop as far as to… Well. 'Take me against my will’, as he had put it. He’d sooner try to murder me again. Or even indulge in some slutty indecent exposure by masturbating in front of me. But outright sexual assault? Not his style.
How did I know it wasn’t his style, I asked myself, with an inward roll of my eyes? Because he hadn’t done it to me up to this point. Plain and simple. He had already put me through all sorts of different styles of torture. If that was in his wheelhouse, he would already have added it to his repertoire of abuse against me long ago.
“Don’t worry about it.” Another rare occurrence: me, forgiving him. “Seriously. That syrup was wild. I truly do not blame you, nor will I hold it against you.” This incident, anyway.
The sigh he let out was deep and heavy and full of intense relief. He had been holding his breath. “Thank you. Very much. ...I mean that.”
I nodded, truly turning to leave this time.
My D.D.D. buzzed in my pocket.
I blanched at the name that flashed on the screen, stricken with shock.
Simeon: Is everything ok, Chise?
I groaned. Speak of the.... Angel. Seriously? Now? After all this time?
Chise: I'm okay. :) I miss you…
Simeon: ❤️
Simeon: Solomon said you are both in the Devildom again.
Chise: And Lucifer told me it's dangerous for you to talk to me.
Simeon: Ah…
Simeon: Loud mouth.
Simeon: I'm sure he made it sound more serious than it is, knowing him.
Chise: Serious enough for you to not be in touch for a year.
Simeon: Right…
Simeon: I'm sorry…
Simeon: I've missed you too. Very much.
Simeon: I have thought about you a great deal while we’ve been apart. Truly.
Simeon: I actually wanted to ask…
Simeon: How would you like to come here to the Celestial Realm? Because if you would like to, we can make it happen.
Chise: Are you serious?
Simeon: Solomon has been invited too, and he has spoken with Barbatos to put a diplomatic spin on it. I wanted to be the one to tell you once it was confirmed that it could happen, though.
Simeon: So here I am.
Simeon: Saying it could happen.
Chise: I can see you? In the Celestial Realm?
Simeon: Yes.
Simeon: …Please say yes.
Chise: Yes.
Chise: Absolutely, yes.
Chise: Without question, yes.
Simeon: You have no idea how much I’m smiling right now.
Simeon: If I knew how to take a picture to show you, I would.
“Yes, I did speak with Solomon and Simeon, and they told me all about it.” Diavolo’s eyes sparkled in excitement. “You certainly are popular, aren’t you, Chise? Everyone’s hoping for a chance to see you.”
The smile he gave me was warm and genuine. The man confused the hell out of me.
“It’s… okay for me to go?” I hesitated. I was his ‘charge’ after all. Or that’s how he had treated me last time. I hadn’t exactly read over the contract I had signed earlier.
“Pardon?” He tilted his head in amusement. “Wait, are you actually worried about what I’m going to think about this? Well, there’s no need to be worried at all, Chise. And Barbatos," He curiously emphasized the name of the steward standing beside him, “has gone to great lengths to spin this to the Celestial Realm as another exchange of culture, with Simeon pulling the strings up there on your behalf as well.”
“Thank you so much for everything that you do for me, Barbatos.” I smiled warmly at him. He looked at me softly in return, hands clasped behind his back.
“You’re a short-term exchange student here in the Devildom.” Diavolo nodded, evidently pleased with... something. “But that status doesn’t come with any limitations on what you would like to do with your time here, including leaving for a while. You’re free to do as you like. And it’ll be nice having Solomon along with you for support, right?”
“Right,” I breathed in relief. Barbatos flicked his eyes to his Lord.
“I look forward to hearing all about your trip when you get back,” he added genially, almost hopefully. The man still wanted to be my friend, it seemed. “Say hello to Simeon and Luke for me. Now…” He cleared his throat, raising his eyebrows at Barbatos in meaning. “I just remembered… something. Yes. Something that I must attend to, if you'll excuse me, Chise. If you could handle the paperwork, Barbatos?”
“…Yes, Young Master?” Barbatos watched him go with a quizzical expression.
The moment the door closed behind Diavolo with a soft thud, I rushed towards Barbatos, throwing my arms around his neck in an embrace. Thankfully he seemed to have caught me by instinct, because the man looked absolutely stunned that I had just done so.
“Chise…” he breathed, eyes wide as I looked up at him. Underneath his butler’s garb he was actually quite slight, his shoulders and collarbone bony, and now that I stood toe-to-toe with him, he wasn’t particularly tall, either. He had always seemed so imposing somehow, so unapproachable, but as I got to know him, I knew better.
And he didn’t let go of me, either, which was nice.
“I really meant it,” I reiterated earnestly. “Thank you for everything you have ever done for me. And, also, I missed you very much, Barbatos.”
“I… missed you too.” A smile broke out on his face. The same genuinely sweet, shy smile I had seen him give me long ago, when I had sat with him in the quaint privacy of his room, where he had felt comfortable enough being himself. Comfortable enough to show himself. I radiated warmth in the look I gave him as I smiled back at him, touched that he would show that side of himself to me now.
He actually reminded me of Levi a little bit, in how fae he seemed sometimes. Different.
He hesitated, looking down at my arms around his neck. He exhaled a soft laugh. “…I will admit, it has been… some time since anyone has held me, Chise.”
“Oh.” I raised my brows in surprise. Though, was I really surprised? Maybe not. Maybe just surprised that he was bold enough to voice it. “That’s a real shame. Genuinely.”
At this, he put his arms around me too. Light as a feather. But with warmth. He hesitated for another moment, before cupping the back of my head with his palm as well, pulling my face to his shoulder, into a truly affectionate embrace.
I blinked against him, touched.
Spices, florals, chamomile. I inhaled lightly.
I didn’t know how my energy would be received by him, but this…
“...By the time you come back from the Celestial Realm,” he murmured next to my ear as he held me, “your plants will be waiting for you again. We can’t have the Devil Rose passing away in your absence after you had cherished it for so long, can we?”
After I had cherished it for so long.
A blush crept into my cheeks as my eyes widened in surprise. I felt a sense of significance in his choice of words, but I didn’t understand his meaning. “D-Definitely not,” I agreed, faintly. I felt overwhelmed with emotion, not knowing what to acknowledge first, feeling very… odd, leaning into Barbatos’ arms like this. Like I had just been given a glimpse of the greatest treasure ever to grace the three realms, the greatest little secret that I could never share with anyone. Like I had back in his room, but much stronger.
And if I didn’t pull away soon, I realized, the embrace was going to cross the line from friendly, to… Well. Anxiety suddenly welled within me. He was very proper, abiding by a code of ethics I hadn’t fully grasped, and I didn’t want to offend him. Had it already crossed that line? Maybe he was too polite to pull away first? Stars, how long had I been leaning there, stricken with shock against him, standing there like a fool? I was suddenly deeply uncertain, and I didn’t quite know why.
I also felt achingly shy.
He released me easily when I finally stepped back from him. I’m sure I looked childlike, the way I couldn’t help but look up into his gentle face with wide-eyed wonder. In the presence of this ancient, ethereal creature, I must have seemed so small and young and frivolous. I suddenly felt deeply inadequate. How could I not?
He gazed back at me warmly through his dark green eyes before sweeping his arms back to take their usual place behind him in a clasp. He tilted his head, leaning further down so that our eyes were level, smiling. “Shall we see to that paperwork?”
His face was so close to mine. I could see the dashing shimmer in the forest-green of his irises. The vertical oblong shape of his pupils. Cat-like. The shape of his nose was delicate. The shape of his mouth, his lips, equally so.
I flushed. He simply looked amused.
I nodded slowly, swallowing hard, still struck into silence. Speechless. With another flit at his eyes as he passed me, he led me over to where the stack in question waited for my hand. I followed him, feeling unsteady on my feet.
Chapter Text
Chise: Hiiiiiii Solomon.
Solomon: Hello Chise. :)
Chise: So what’s up with the weird mouth tingle when I command a pact mate?
Solomon: Excuse me?
Chise: You know.
Chise: I gave a command and then it was like there was electricity in my mouth.
Chise: It was weird. My teeth kinda hurt.
Chise: Does it feel like that every time?
Solomon: Electricity, huh?
Chise: Yeah?
Solomon: Interesting.
Solomon: Who did you command, and what was the command in question? Was it a particularly strong compelling?
Chise: Oh.
Chise: Uh.
Chise: Do you need to know all that?
Solomon: It would help.
Chise: Ah, I see.
Chise: Nevermind then, Solomon!
Chise: I have it ALL handled!
Chise: I just realized that I DEFINITELY and COMPLETELY imagined it!
Chise: My jaw must have just cracked, that’s all. Just some nerve pain.
Chise: Sorry for bothering you!
Solomon: ?
Solomon: What were you doing that would have caused nerve pain in your mouth?
Solomon: While you were giving a command?
Solomon: ??
Solomon: Chise?
“WHAT!?” Mammon’s face fell in despair. “You’re goin’ to the Celestial Realm?! But Chise, ya just got here–!”
“I’m coming back, Mammon. I promise.”
“And SOLOMON’S goin’ along with ya!? Why him?!”
“Ah, well…” The jealousy I couldn’t help him with. No adequate reassurance for that once he got himself stirred up over it.
“So that’s the part that bothers you about this, Mammon?” Belphie rolled his eyes, arms propped on his favourite cow-patterned pillow. “Preeeeetty typical.”
“Luckyyyy…” Asmo murmured, looking down. He’d been so quiet lately, though evidently the thought of the Celestial Realm energized him. “I wish I could go toooo…”
“Mmm…” Beel agreed, smiling warmly. “Authentic Celestial Realm food sounds amazing. Wish I could have some."
“And those limited-edition Celestial Realm Ruri-chan figurines they have there…” Levi whispered breathlessly beside me, eyes wide.
“Make me a list, and I’ll try to find them.” He jumped when I took his hand, but he nodded eagerly.
“You’re takin’ me with you!” Mammon stood with his insistence, hands on his hips. “I can’t let you go runnin’ off there with the likes of Solomon!”
“As transparent as always,” Satan sighed. Belphie nodded. “Feeling a bit threatened by Solomon’s presence in Chise’s life, Mammon? They did spend a fair amount of time together up in the human world, you know, so safety shouldn’t be–"
“Wh-Whaaaaat? N-No… No one’s threatened by anythin’ here… Definitely NOT by no Solomon. I’m just worried that Chise might get into some sorta trouble, and I won’t be around to protect her, that’s all…”
“Pfff.” Satan raised an eyebrow. “Protect her. Right. More like you would be the one dragging her into some egregious diplomatic scandal that Simeon and Diavolo would have to try to smooth over.”
I shook my head at them all. “They’d never allow it anyway, right?”
“Right.” Satan nodded, the one demon in the room least attached to the idea of seeing the Celestial Realm, I’m sure. “We’re demons, remember? I really doubt they’d just swing the gates open and let us waltz back in now, after the fight we had a long time ago.”
“Still…” Belphie closed his eyes with a sigh, burying his head into his pillow. “If Diavolo or Lucifer work hard enough at it, they might be able to secure permission for ONE of us to go along with Chise, right…?”
He opened an eye to peek over at me from beneath his messy fringe, daring me to name someone who wasn’t him. Sneaky little shit.
I looked around the room. Any of them would be asking for trouble, quite frankly. Satan would be the most polite and diplomatic of candidates, but he was pure demon. Belphie could at least put up a bit of a front if he wanted, but he was prone to running his mouth if provoked, and his natural sarcasm could be biting. I’d be happy enough with Solomon. But I couldn’t tell them that.
“All right!” Mammon beamed, seizing on the idea immediately. “If only one of us is goin’, I’ve got the perfect way to figure out who it’s gonna be! Here, check it out!”
He waved a beat-up little box that he had pulled out from his pocket.
Beel squinted his eyes. “Cards…? How are we supposed to use cards to decide which one of us is going?”
Belphie propped himself up to look too as Mammon shook a few of them out of the box. “Ah, I see what you’re thinking. You’ve only got six cards, which means–"
“Chise’s gonna draw just one of the cards here, right?” Mammon nodded, grinning from ear-to-ear. “If the two is drawn, then I’ll get to go to the Celestial Realm together with Chise!”
“I guess the cards go from two to seven, so…” Levi muttered. “Guess that means I’m the three?”
Satan sat forward too. “I’ll be four.”
“I’m fiiiiiive!” Asmo wiggled in place.
“Belphie and I are six and seven then.” Beel nodded.
“All right, go for it, Chise!” Mammon held out the cards eagerly towards me, face down and splayed in his hands. “Pick a card!”
I reached for one in the middle.
“Let it be four.” Satan smiled at me with true adoration in his eyes. I blushed from the memory of this morning, flashing a private little smile back at him.
I was only humouring them, but I did kind of hope that it would be four.
“Tadaaaaa!” Mammon flipped it over in his hand. “All RIGHT! Chise pulled the two, MY card!”
I snorted, raising a suspicious brow at him, before I fell back with a squeak as he threw his arms around me. “Which means WE'RE goin’ TOGETHER to the Celestial Realm!”
“What!?” Levi’s face turned red with outrage.
“Hehehe…” He smirked at the stricken faces around us. “Sorry, losers!”
Belphie rolled his eyes. “Is it just me, or did that go just a little too perfectly for Mammon?”
“Yes.” Asmo took a swipe at the cards in Mammon’s hands. He dodged him. “After all, he was the one who suggested using the cards, right?”
“Mammon…” Satan reached for him too, glowering. “Show me those cards you’ve got.”
“Noooooo!” he whined, scrambling back before jumping to his feet. “Go away!”
“HEY!” Satan swiped at him. “Don’t you try to escape! Hold him down, Beel!”
“Got him.” Beel smoothly grabbed Mammon by his calf, and with a quick tug, brought him crashing down with a yelp. The cards scattered to the ground.
“Owww…” Mammon sulked, clutching the back of his head.
Satan picked up a card before sighing in exasperation. “…Knew it. Every one of these cards is a two.”
“Pfffff,” Levi snickered. “Oh man. If you’re going to cheat, at least be creative about it! Looool.”
“Guess it’s time for a do-over!” I sang sweetly, abandoning Mammon to his fate.
Asmo glowered at him too. “And this time, I say we leave the two out altogether!”
“Wh…?! C’mon, guys…!"
"…I thought I heard a lot of noise coming from in here. And sure enough…”
We all swivelled to turn towards Lucifer’s dry voice.
Mammon hunched, an automatic guilt response whenever he heard that tone.
“Enough of this.” Lucifer shook his head with a sigh. “All of you. Do you seriously think they’d let us inside the Celestial Realm?”
“Well… Um…” Levi peeped up quietly. “We just thought maybe just one of us might be able to get in…”
Lucifer’s brow creased upwards in exasperation. “Even assuming you got lucky, and father decided to let you in on a whim… What if Michael were to find you? What do you think he’d do…?”
“Beg for a picture of you, Lucifer?”
I spat out a laugh, snorting with my inhale. Beel could truly surprise me sometimes.
“Pepper us with questions about how you’ve been?” Belphie smirked.
“Mmmhmm, after all, Michael always did LOVE you, Lucifer.” Asmo winked at him meaningfully. “Soooo much, you know…”
I blanched a bit at the heavy implication in Asmo’s voice. Lucifer immediately bristled.
“I mean,” Asmo continued with a dreamy sigh, “that look he had on his face when you told him you’d be leaving the Celestial Realm… Absolutely wretched…”
"Asmodeus…” Lucifer replied testily, flicking his eyes to me. I covered my mouth behind my hand.
Asmo grinned, but fell silent.
"I’m not that one you should worry about.” Lucifer glowered at the lot of us. “If Michael were to catch one of you, it would cause problems for a certain someone else, now wouldn’t it?”
Me, or Simeon?
Ah, probably Diavolo.
...Or all three, actually.
“Aw…” Mammon flicked at one of the cards still on the ground.
“Which is why you all need to forget about trying to head up there. Is that understood?”
The room grumbled quietly.
I was wearing my delicate little white dress, the one with the embroidery on the skirt, that I had worn at Diavolo’s birthday party. “To fit in,” Asmo had insisted. Both Simeon and Luke frequently dressed in white and flowing garb, so I suppose it made sense. Still, I felt a bit over the top.
“Chise…” Mammon mumbled, clasping my hand with both of his. “You watch out for Michael, okay? Like, seriously! A-And… Keep an eye on Solomon, okay?! Don’t let him put the moves on you!”
I leaned up on the tips of my toes, kissing his cheek. He grabbed me in a hug in return.
Levi hopped on one foot, anxious too. “Bring me back a limited-edition Celestial Realm Ruri-chan figurine, all right? …Please?”
…Anxious for different reasons, evidently.
“And I’d like some good Celestial Realm takeout food!” Beel beamed at me, cheeks pink.
“I’ll… see what I can do, Beel.” I shook my head with a laugh.
“Be careful.” Belphie leaned down to kiss my cheek. “And don’t stay away too long.”
I touched my cheek where his lips had been, smiling at his sweet face. “I promise I’ll be back soon, Belphie.”
Satan pulled me into a warm hug. “Say hi to Simeon and Luke for me,” he murmured against me, kissing my hair.
“I will.” I kissed his cheek too.
Asmo hesitated, before throwing his arms around me in a quick, quiet hug. I wrapped my arms around him as well.
“I have business with Diavolo myself, Chise.” Lucifer reached to grab his cloak. “So I’ll escort you. Come on, let’s go.”
I sighed inwardly. Awkward walk we go. I followed him out the door.
“W-Wait!” Asmo’s eyes darted around at his brothers as they began to retreat back inside. Lucifer and I paused in the door, turning back to him in puzzlement.
At the look on his face, I looked up at Lucifer. “I’ll catch up with you.”
He hesitated, clearly annoyed, proooobably feeling a little possessive too. But he eventually nodded, and swept out the door ahead of me.
Asmo bit his lip before he came to stand in front of me. I waited, patient.
Hesitantly, he bent to brush his lips lightly against my cheek.
“I’m… really sorry about yesterday, petal," he murmured down to me, cheeks colouring.
From behind his back he produced a small pink rose. He offered it to me.
“Asmo…”
“Not a trick. Just something that reminded me of you. May I…?”
At my nod, he brushed his fingers against my hair, tucking a lock behind my ear. The stem of the rose slid in with it.
He nodded as he stepped back to look at me, eyes soft. “…Really pretty.”
“Thank you…” I touched it. The petals were silky smooth. “Asmo…”
“The Celestial Realm is beautiful. You’ll love it there. And there’s all sorts of flowers just like that one. I… I grow those to remind me of up there, you know. Anyway… you’ll fit right in. And you’ll be okay. Simeon and Solomon will take good care of you. I know that.”
It sounded like he was trying to reassure himself more than anything.
I looked up into his amber eyes, creasing my eyebrows with sudden emotion. I threw my arms around his neck. He embraced me back tightly, petting my hair.
“Take care, kitten…”
“I’ll be back soon, Asmo,” I whispered to him, kissing his cheek.
He nodded as he released me, a brave little smile on his face.
“Chiseeee!” Solomon waved, calling out in his light voice. “Over here!”
“Solomon!” I bounced happily towards him, leaning into his hug.
“I see you’re not alone.” His eyes twinkled with amusement as he watched Lucifer enter the room behind me. “Are you coming with us to the Celestial Realm too, Lucifer?”
“No.” Lucifer rolled his eyes. “I hardly have time for a trip like that.”
“Hey there, Chise.” Diavolo grinned broadly in greeting. Barbatos gave me – I mean, Lucifer and I – a little bow from behind him. “It’s finally the big day! I hope you have fun up there in the Celestial Realm.”
“Thanks…” I shifted from foot to foot, looking around at the inner-inner circle of the Devildom that surrounded me. “You’re all making me kind of nervous.”
“I see. So even you get nervous from time to time then, Chise. I had no idea.” Barbatos’ eyes twinkled at me. My eyes widened at the tease as I lifted my hand to stifle my laughter. He smiled too.
“Pff! Huh!” Diavolo beamed between the two of us in absolute delight. “…Well then, what do you say we get going, Lucifer? If we don’t hurry, we might not make it there by afternoon.”
“Right, of course.” Lucifer nodded to him, before turning to me with a sigh. “Please behave, Chise. You are representing the human world AND the Devildom on this little excursion of yours. Unfortunately.”
I frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means,” he emphasized, “that I beg of you to refrain from acting like a feral cat in a wood pile.”
I scrunched my nose, sticking my tongue out at him. Barbatos made a noise of deep amusement in his throat, a smile quirking at his lips, evidently taken aback himself by the descriptive simile. He was in a good mood today. Positively giddy for him.
Lucifer only sighed in defeat. “Well, see you when you get back, Chise. Solomon,” he turned to him haughtily, “I expect you to take good care of her.”
I have become so very protective of you…
I flushed red.
“Will do!” Solomon chimed lightly as he put a comforting hand on my shoulder. He looked down at me with a dazzling smile. “I’ll be her knight in shining armour and see to it that Chise comes to no harm.”
I smiled back.
Lucifer did not appear to like that either.
“Barbatos,” Diavolo nodded to his steward, “go ahead and show them the way them if you would.”
“Of course, My Lord.” Barbatos gestured forward. “If you’d just follow me.”
I stepped in beside him, matching his stride, with Solomon trailing after us. He flicked his eyes to me with a small smile.
The awkwardness, the inadequacy I had felt the day before with him, melted away with every step I took alongside him. This man, demon, saw me as… Well. I was blessed that he considered me to be someone he felt comfortable enough with that he could show glimpses of his true colours. As his friend.
I peered at the standing stone curiously. It looked similar to the one on Devil’s Avenue, that one that I had taken with Lucifer, Satan, and Mammon up to the human world so long ago.
So very long ago.
“You know…” Solomon glanced at me with a smile. “I have to say, I’m surprised that Lucifer’s brothers allowed you to head off to the Celestial Realm.”
“Oh, believe me. They didn’t let me go quietly.”
Solomon huffed out a soft laugh, nodding, suspicions confirmed.
“Yes.” Barbatos nodded with a small smile of his own. “I assume they must have pestered you about wanting to come along?”
“Yep, very much so. It was a whole thing.”
“Oooh,” Solomon sang out in his delight. “I’m sure that couldn’t have been fun.”
“By the way, Chise…” Barbatos turned his eyes to focus entirely on me. “There’s something I’ve been meaning to mention to you. I’m sure you’ve heard of Michael the Archangel, present leader of the Celestial Realm’s legion of angels. But were you aware that he is a huge fan of sweets?”
“I believe Luke did mention that to me once, yes.”
“Right, that’s why Luke is so set on learning how to make sweets, huh?” Solomon agreed. “It’s Michael’s influence.”
“Since you’re going to the Celestial Realm, I imagine you might be treated to some wonderful pastries.”
I smiled at him. “A little jealous, Barbatos?”
Another light noise of amusement. “Yes.”
I leaned up to kiss his cheek. “I’ll bring you back something sweet, then.”
Barbatos’ eyes widened as my face pulled away. “Thank you… That would be… most welcomed.”
I flushed red at the emphasis, my own eyes going wide as well.
Solomon stared.
Actually, ‘gawked' would be the more appropriate description.
Solomon gawked.
“…Now… then.” Barbatos coughed lightly, fumbling the words, trying to hide it with the clearing of his throat. Oh my stars. He blushed. Barbatos just stumbled over his words and blushed. “If you’ll just wait here for a moment… The Celestial Gates will open for you.”
He stepped back from us with a nod.
I took a step back in surprise, shielding my eyes from the intensity of the light that cut through the ever-darkness of the Devildom. I felt Solomon clasp my other hand in his.
“Thank you, Barbatos,” I heard him say. There was a sincerity there that felt… too heavy to be a match for the current context. It puzzled me.
“Think nothing of it,” Barbatos replied quietly, equally as sincere. “Well then, enjoy your visit.”
Solomon tugged me along as he stepped forward into the light.
“Well…” Solomon breathed in deeply, before exhaling the crisp air with pleasure. “Looks like we made it here in one piece, huh?”
I peeked out from between my fingers that covered my eyes, still adjusting to the extreme change in light. I gasped, dropping my hand from my face in awe.
Solomon squeezed my hand with a delighted laugh at my expression. “This is actually my second time in the Celestial Realm. And wow, it really hasn’t changed a bit…”
I looked around in amazement. “It’s…”
The sky fairly shimmered in blues and pinks and purples; the tall, spiralling crystalline towers in the distance reflecting its hue. It was like there was a strange refracting effect all around us, the light bending in a way that sparkled and cast colours everywhere. Like I had stepped inside of a rainbow. In the distance, a great range of mountains; around us, a lush green valley, fields of flowers stretching before me – just as Asmo had described.
“It’s beautiful,” I breathed.
“Yeah, it is.” Solomon chuckled lightly in agreement as he turned to me to watch the awe on my face, brushing his thumb lightly against my hand, studying me. “I’ve never seen such a beautiful view.”
"Heeeeey!” A light, breathy voice reached me from a distance.
I spun around, eyes wide, heart in my throat.
A piece of me.
“SIMEON!” I screamed his name, my voice echoing throughout the valley around us. I abandoned Solomon’s hand to chase after my angel, racing through the field of lush grass to reach him, desperation spurring me forward.
He caught me to him tightly as I threw myself into his open arms. I gasped against his chest, breathless, my one hand on his collarbone, my other sinking into his dark hair as I pressed him to me. He was as wordless as I was as he held me to him just as earnestly, just as desperately, shaking around me. I shook too.
Heaven.
“Chise!” Luke’s light voice came from behind him as the boy ran to catch up with us. “And Solomon!”
Simeon swallowed hard. I felt his Adam’s apple bob against me with the effort. “We’re so glad you two could make it,” he breathed as Solomon made his way towards us at a slower pace, arm raised in greeting. “Welcome to the Celestial Realm, sweetie.”
“Voila!” Luke grinned, arms outstretched as he revealed his creation. “Behold, my special Celestial Realm apple cream tarts! I came up with the recipe myself!”
“Holy cow, Luke.” I leaned forward to admire it. “It’s gorgeous, down to the presentation.”
He beamed at me. “Even Michael said it was good. Go on, try one!”
Solomon hummed in amusement at the little angel’s excitement. “You really haven’t changed a bit, have you Luke?”
“Yes, well,” Simeon’s eyes danced with pride, "ever since we got back from the Devildom, he’s gotten more and more into it. I’d say he has improved at an incredible pace from Barbatos’ tutelage.”
Solomon leaned towards him with a sweet smile. “I’m jealous of you, Simeon. You get to eat everything he makes.”
“Aha.” Simeon flushed a bit, smiling back. I tilted my head. “Well, having to eat five pieces of cake in a single day isn’t as easy as you might imagine… Though Beel would probably have no problem at all handling that much.”
“That’s a light snack for him,” I agreed, grinning.
The way Simeon’s eyes caught mine at my comment took my breath away. He slid his fingers into mine under the table. I caught at his hand.
“If you’re going to complain, then I’m not giving you any of this, Simeon,” Luke pouted.
“Oooh, sorry, Luke. I take it back.” He turned his attention back to the little angel, though he tightened his hold on me. “I’d like some, please.”
“Oh, I meant to tell you, Chise…” Luke bounced excitedly. “Michael actually mentioned that he was hoping to meet you.”
"Me? He was hoping to meet me?” I blinked. “But I’m just a normal human?”
“What do you mean?” Simeon leaned towards me. “Michael may be of a higher rank, but he’s still just a normal angel, you know?”
“Aha…” I replied, faintly. “A normal angel, is it?”
Simeon’s eyes danced in delight.
“Simeon!” Luke gasped. “How could you say that!? This is Michael we’re talking about… MICHAEL! The greatest angel in all the Celestial Realm!”
“Oh, well, in that case…” I muttered, even more nervous than before. Simeon laughed breathily.
“So, is Michael not around today?” Solomon asked, “…Also, do you think he’d mind if I called him ‘Mike’?”
“NO!” Luke admonished him, aghast. “You may absolutely NOT call him ‘Mike’! Don’t even ASK him that! He’s far too important!”
“You make him sound like a regular angel, Simeon.” I turned to him.
“Who, me?” He smiled. “Well, Michael and I have known each other a really long time, after all. We go way back.”
Luke grumbled, face pink. Evidently jealous.
“I was hoping to introduce you two to Michael today, but I’m afraid that won’t be possible. You see, this morning we suddenly received word that a sacred spring in the eastern part of the realm is starting to dry out. Michael rushed off to investigate the problem as soon as the report came in, so he’s not here today.”
“A sacred spring, huh…?” Solomon’s voice was oddly hushed as he thought it over. He glanced at me. “Drying up? And this was… sudden?”
“Yes.” Simeon nodded solemnly. “The spring in question has been round for many a millennia. And yet… All of a sudden, it has begun to run dry. It’s inciting a great deal of alarm.”
“How curious…” Solomon’s voice dropped into a whisper. I frowned.
“It really is a shame that you won’t be meeting him, Chise.” Simeon shrugged gently. “If Michael were here, I’m sure he’d regale you with tales of what Lucifer was like as an angel.”
“Aww.” I grinned. “Now that really is too bad.”
He gave a small cough to hide his laugh, but he was grinning too. “However, we do have other activities planned for your stay here in the Celestial Realm. There is to be a dance tonight to welcome the two of you, served with food unique to the Realm here.”
“Oh.” I perked up at the thought of dancing with my angel again. “That sounds lovely.”
“Indeed!” Solomon broke out of his reverie, giving me a direct look. “That should be a great deal of fun.”
“I just can’t believe you’re both here.” Luke’s voice was hushed, but his eyes shone with excitement as he bounced. “In the Celestial Realm, talking to us, visiting!”
I smiled at him. “Have you ever thought about seeing the Devildom again, Luke? Coming back for another visit with me there?”
“WHA–"
“Wait a minute, Chise,” Simeon chimed in softly. “You haven’t heard the news?”
Luke spun to him. “News? What news…?”
“Well, we–"
“You and Luke are scheduled to head back to the Devildom, as part of a short-term program to observe how things work there, right?” Solomon finished for him.
“For real?” I whispered, looking into Simeon’s face, eyes wide.
He nodded to me. Expression soft and light. Elated at my reaction.
“Whaaaat?!” Luke spluttered. “UGH! This is what drives me CRAZY about you, Simeon! Why didn’t you tell me about this before!?”
“Ahahah…” Simeon laughed softly, guilt on his face. “Sorry… Michael, Diavolo, and I already talked it over and ironed out all the details. I’d planned not to tell you until we were getting close to the departure date, Luke. I wanted to spring it on you as a fun surprise!”
Solomon sighed, though there was amusement in it. “…But then you ended up forgetting to tell him about it at all, didn’t you?”
“Oops…” Simeon rubbed the back of his head guiltily.
“So you knew about this too, Solomon?!” Luke sulked.
“Yeah.” Solomon’s eyes danced teasingly. “Simeon told me.”
“Wait, WHAT!? So Chise and I were the ONLY ones who didn’t know!?”
“Now now, Luke, don’t get upset.” Simeon patted his hair.
“Don’t get upset?!" He blew out his cheeks in frustration, pink in the face. “Whose fault is it that I’m upset?!”
I walked into the ballroom timidly on Solomon’s arm, feeling incredibly out of place amongst the crowd around us. Solomon stuck out like a sore thumb more than I did with his dark garb and silver accents, but still, I felt very intimidated, very… normal.
Very normal indeed, considering that many of the angel guests around us were sporting their gorgeous, shimmering white wings. Their natural state on display. I felt small and insignificant, awed by these beautiful creatures that glanced our way. Most with simple curiosity, a few with disdain, others with an open gawking.
He patted my hand as I squeezed his arm tighter with my nervousness. “You look absolutely stunning tonight, Chise. You have nothing to fear here. I’ll be with you the whole way if you need me. And… So will Simeon, of course.”
I nodded faintly, eyes round as I looked up at his face. He laughed merrily at my expression; at my expense, of course.
He nodded at my scowl. “That’s better. Broke you out of it, didn’t I? You get stuck in your own head too much, my dear. Try to see this as an opportunity. A new and unique experience that you will take forward with you always.”
“Oh…” I breathed, mulling over the change in perspective. “I can try to do that.”
“Good girl.” He brushed his lips against my cheek. I flushed.
“And… there he is.” He tore his gaze from me to look ahead of us. I followed his gaze, face lighting at the sight of my angel. “Go on now.” He steered me forward with his palms. “Go to him. You came here for him, after all.”
I glanced back at his curious turn of phrase, before I was swept up in Simeon’s smiling embrace, demanding my attention. I returned his sweet smile, resting my palms on his chest.
“You truly are breathtaking,” he murmured softly, reaching up to caress the silky petals of the rose in my hair. “You’ve caught the attention of everyone in the room.”
“Um…” I laughed nervously. “I’m fairly certain that’s because I stand out as the human visitor, Simeon, not because of how I look.”
“Nonsense,” he breathed, taking my hand to put me lightly on his arm. “Let me introduce you to my good friends. We’ll get drinks, too, before we dance.”
-
Barbatos: Do you have anything to report?
Solomon: It is as we suspected. The Celestial Realm is also dealing with unexplained phenomena occurring here. A sacred spring that has been around for thousands of years is suddenly going dry. Michael himself has gone to investigate.
Barbatos: That’s not what I meant.
Solomon: Right.
Solomon: Well.
Solomon: They’re beautiful together, I can tell you that much.
Barbatos: So things are going according to plan?
Solomon: So far…
Barbatos: Is something wrong?
Solomon: No.
Solomon: By the way.
Solomon: That kiss she gave you on the cheek?
Solomon: And the flirting...?
Solomon: How long has that been going on for?
Solomon: I didn’t realize the two of you had become so close…
Barbatos: I do not ‘flirt’.
Solomon: The tension between the two of you was absolutely palpable.
Solomon: I never thought I’d see the day.
Barbatos: Just keep me appraised, Solomon.
Solomon: Fine.
Solomon sighed as he watched her follow him along on his arm, all nervous smiles and pretty blushes as she made the social rounds.
-
I giggled softly up at him, a little tipsy. Celestial Realm drinks actually did seem to be going to my head, unlike Demonus. He grinned back at me, a little wider than his usual, betraying his own partaking in what the party had to offer.
Why do birds suddenly appear
Every time you are near?
He gently took my fingers in his, bending in a little bow over my wrist. His breath whispered against my knuckles. “May we…?”
Just like me, they long to be
Close to you
“Yes,” I breathed, lacing my fingers with his as I stepped close to him. “Please.”
Why do stars fall down from the sky
Every time you walk by?
He lightly took me into his arms, strengthening the hold our fingers had on each other while his other hand came to rest its palm flat on my back.
A little on the low side, I felt with a blush. He pressed there more firmly, pulling me close to him.
Just like me, they long to be
Close to you
With a sway to one side, he began his lead, his draping Celestial Realm clothes swishing in tandem with my skirt. His dark hair wisped too at his movements, and his blue eyes sparkled. I looked at our hands, at his dark skin against mine, fingers long and elegant.
On the day that you were born the angels got together
And decided to create a dream come true
“Watch this,” he whispered against my ear, before his hand that lay flat on my lower back eased so that I could pull away slightly to see.
So they sprinkled moon dust in your hair of gold
And starlight in your eyes of blue
I gasped.
Four beautiful wings unfolded from his back with a stretch as he waltzed with me in his arms, their glossy sheen catching the ambient light of the room, with an ultraviolet glow. They were downier than Lucifer’s, particularly the bottom two, and just as impressive, as white and elegant as Lucifer’s were black and imposing. He tucked them behind him, folded up against his back; so large, larger than most in the room, that they had threatened to engulf the dancing couples around us when they had stretched out.
Just like me, they long to be
Close to you
“Simeon…” I breathed, eyes going round. “Simeon…”
“Yes?” he whispered softly back to me in amusement, head dipping to get a better look into my eyes.
“Stars… You’re so… So beautiful…”
Just like me, they long to be
Close to you
Murmurs of admiration filtered through around us. Evidently, an archangel’s display was not an everyday sight for everybody. Space was made for us, the dance floor parting to allow for him. For him and I. A natural parting, it seemed, as I’m sure that an unfolding of an angel’s wings was a regular occurrence up here.
But Simeon was no regular angel, I had come to realize, more deeply the longer I had spent in the Celestial Realm. I knew he was an Archangel, but I hadn’t really realized… What that meant.
It is expressly forbidden for angels to enter into relationships with humans, period.
And he was not being subtle.
All eyes were on him, on us, as he spun me around close to him, his hand scandalously low on my back.
His face was so close. His body was so close. He was getting closer, I realized.
“Simeon…” I whispered, glancing around. All eyes in the room followed us closely, marking our intimate dance. Some with brows raised, scandalized. One she-angel scoffed with a roll of her eyes, turning back to her companion. “Y-You shouldn’t… W-We should be more careful…”
He spun me with a little flourish, and my breath caught in my throat as I whirled in his arms.
“I can’t hide how dear you are to me,” he murmured, his thumb brushing against the inside of my wrist. It was a sensitive spot. I hadn’t even realized how sensitive, until his thumb stroked me there. I liked it.
I coloured prettily.
“You’re only saying that because you’re drunk,” I accused him quietly.
He laughed breathily. “Maybe I’m a little drunk. But it is the truth.”
He is an archangel, Chise. He doesn’t have the luxury of having his superiors, or even his peers, patiently ‘looking the other way’ like lesser angels do.
“I couldn’t bear it if something were to happen to you,” I appealed to him. My hearted melted at the sight of his warm smile. “Not on my account. Please.”
I'm sure it had something to do with being in the… heat of a moment, as well. That would be quite like him. He was always the one who would allow for his emotions to interfere with his duties. Allowing whims to take him where he pleased. Damned the consequences…
I took in a shaky breath as he gently folded his wings around us, granting us a bit more privacy. The downy feathers caressed my skin. Softer than Lucifer’s. As white as his were black. So beautiful. So incredibly beautiful.
“Better?” he teased. “Now they can’t get as good of a look at us.”
“Worse!” I squeaked at him, face fully flushed now. “Now you’ll just get their imaginations going! Oh, Simeon… please be careful, love.”
“Love…?” He leaned down further with an intimate whisper, face to mine. The gorgeous halos of his irises shimmered. “Is that what I am…?”
I gazed at him in silence for a moment, turning the next step, and then the next, following his lead as he whirled me lightly around the dance floor, my dress swishing around my knees, his elegant cape brushing my calves as it swirled with our waltz.
I had been so worried. So very worried.
A whole year we had been out of contact. I had half expected that, surely, the fire I had for him would have cooled considerably. With no communication from him, I thought that he had returned to his life – that he had moved forward without me. It had hurt, but… I had been worried about an awkward reunion, where I didn't feel that spark anymore. I didn't know what would have been worse: If I had felt the spark and he had forgotten me, or if my spark had died while his still burned. Or that the fire was fully quenched between the both of us entirely, and we would come to realize that we had nothing in common anymore after all, and come to an awkward end, a regretful parting. I didn't know which one would have been harder to face. I had turned it over in my mind countless times in my anxiety over our reunion.
But no. Oh no.
I shouldn't have worried at all. Looking into his eyes, it flooded me: my angel, whom I loved, and who loved me in turn.
“Yes,” I whispered. “Yes. You are my love.”
I saw his breath hitch in his throat at my words. He moved to kiss me, lips parting.
“N-Not here,” I breathed. “Not now.”
He nodded quietly, pulling ever so slightly away, slowly, in case I changed my mind, giving me time to chase him for it. I couldn’t. Lucifer’s warning still echoed through me.
We gazed into each other’s eyes. Longing for it.
“Chise…”
“Yes…”
“Would you come to my room tonight…?”
My eyes widened and my breath caught in my throat. Immediately, heat coiled deep in my belly, so powerful that I contracted between my legs on reflex, aching, longing to be full of him, longing to join with him, dizzy from the need that coursed through me. My heart began to race at the thought of him and I being together…
“S-Simeon…” My voice, while soft, had pitched high. My face was red. I was taken aback by his boldness.
“Be with me… Please…?” His halo’d eyes gazed deeply into mine. Hunger was there. Desire. His light, breathy voice had turned husky. “Be mine tonight, Chise. I want you to make me yours as well.”
I took a shuddering breath, returning the look, making it plain to him that his hunger was returned. Our noses touched, he had drawn so close. All that I could see were the shimmering gleam of his beautiful blue eyes. Angelic.
“I…” I broke the eye contact briefly to glance around us. “I will… be with you… Simeon. I want that, I-I promise I want that, but… N-Not here. Not in the Celestial Realm… I – we – can’t. It’s not safe for us.”
“Humm…” He sighed with a soft smile, bravely hiding his disappointment. “As the pretty lady wishes…”
I smiled shyly back. “Oh, stop… Flatterer… Eep–!”
I squealed as he spun me suddenly with a grin, until he came to a pause to dip me down, bending me back over the arm that supported me there. I giggled in delight as he smoothly pulled me back up in a little spin.
“I love you.” His eyes were so soft as he looked at me, pulling me close again.
“I love you too,” I whispered back, stepping in time with him slowly.
-
Barbatos: Did you have to send me that video?
Solomon: Well, that’s what you wanted, right?
Solomon: For them to be together?
Solomon: I’m only sending proof.
Barbatos: Your eye witness account will be sufficient in future.
Solomon: This IS what you wanted though, yes?
Solomon: And this will somehow help her?
Barbatos: Simeon is the key.
Barbatos: I have searched through many timelines. This is the only one I have found that holds any potential of working.
Solomon: And what about Simeon?
Barbatos: What about him?
Solomon: He’s not being subtle. Will HE be okay in all this? Does he come out on the other side?
Barbatos: It must happen.
Solomon: That doesn’t answer my question.
Barbatos: Yes, it does.
Barbatos: You asked me to save her, Solomon.
Barbatos: I thought things were over between the two of you?
Barbatos: You still care for him?
Solomon: Look at them, Barbatos!
Solomon: Chise will never forgive either of us if she ever finds out.
Barbatos: So she never shall. Take it to the grave, Solomon.
Solomon: Seems like I’ll have to live with it for quite a while in that case.
Barbatos: As will I.
Notes:
Song referenced: (They Long To Be) Close To You by The Carpenters :)
Chapter 6: Chapter 23-B: Typical Youngest Brother
Notes:
Heeheehoohoo NSFW under the *** starred break, ending under the /// break, which I'll do from now on if you want to CTRL+F for it. It is entirely optional with no bearing on overall plot.
This chapter accidentally went all the way into half of chapter 24, so next chapter won't be split into A/B probably oops.
Chapter Text
"Nk…!"
Mammon threw himself at me as I walked through the front door of the House of Lamentation, knocking the wind out of my lungs.
Home again.
“It’s about DAMN time, Chise! What the hell! Why’d ya have to be gone for that long, huh?! I’ve been waitin’ and waitin’!”
The bags I carried slipped precariously in my fingers as he rocked me. They weren’t particularly heavy, but he sure wasn’t making it easy on me.
“You knew how long I’d be gone,” I wheezed in his embrace. “I’m home right on time and everything, just like I said.”
“Well?” He peered at me as he pulled back, ignoring my answer. “You okay? Anyone bother ya? How about Solomon? Did he bother ya? What about Michael? Huh? Did he bother ya?”
No, but glad he wasn’t asking about Simeon…
“Ugh, can you pleeeease help me with these bags instead, Mammon?” They teetered, my fingers slipping. “I brought back some stuff for all of you.”
“Presents?!” He immediately let me go to peer into a bag. I snatched it away.
“Just something small! Dammit, carry them like a normal person.”
Instead, he put them down, grinning devilishly. I grinned back with a shake of my head.
He snatched me up in his arms, kissing me thoroughly. My fingers found their way up, fists balling in his jacket to pull him close to me. He took a step forward to press me firmly up against the door, slapping a palm to it to trap me there.
“Mmm…” I sighed against his mouth. “I missed you too…”
“Chise…” He huffed as he starting planting kisses down my neck.
”Uuugggghhh, you two are so grooooooss,” Levi groaned.
We both jumped, releasing each other in panic; face red, I peered around his arm. The rest of my boys were coming down the hall to greet me too.
"I think it's cute." Beel smiled at us. I beamed back at him for his support. In a room full of possessive little shits, it was honestly nice to hear, and a sentiment I didn’t know he held.
"And I think I'm jealous," Asmo sighed longingly. "Jealous of MAMMON of all my brothers. Now THAT’S gross.”
"Envy is my thing, Asmo," Levi muttered, rolling his eyes. He was particularly touchy about Asmo. Didn’t like to share traits.
"So you admit that you're jealous of Mammon tooooooo?" Asmo teased.
“I DIDN'T S-SAY THAT!”
"Ohhhhhh but your face says it aaaall!”
"SH-SHUT UP, ASMO!" Levi half-buried his face in his sleeve, face red.
I grinned at the poor guy. He made a sharp noise in his throat at my look.
Satan only rolled his eyes at the lot of us.
Belphie was the only one brave enough to walk straight over to Mammon and I, stepping past him to hug me to him instead. I wrapped my arms around him too, fairly certainly my face turned an even deeper shade of red when he kissed my forehead, eliciting a growl from Mammon beside us. He picked up one of the bags beside me with a fond smile.
Mammon made a rude little noise in his throat, hurriedly picking up a bag as well.
Belphie’s smile turned into a smirk.
Oh boy.
I sighed.
“Okay, could you all PLEASE let me get through the door? Like, can I at least take my shoes off now?”
We were all piled in the sitting room, our common area. Outside of the dining room. And my room. The third common area.
“It’s mostly just some candy for you guys to share, honestly, but I got each of you something small too.” I was digging through the bags to divvy it out. “And a few other things I guess. Teas and herbs and spices for you, Belphie.”
He brightened as he took them from me. “Celestial Realm flavours, coming right up.” He leaned in to kiss my cheek. “Thank you, Chise.”
“A little book of Celestial Realm fairytales for you, Satan.”
“Ah.” Satan took his gift from me, eyes dancing. “This is actually very lovely. Thank you.”
I smiled. "...More candy and chocolate and snacks for you, Beel, because let’s face it, I knew that’s what you’d like best.”
“You know me so well, Chise.” He beamed at me. I shook my head with a smile.
“Mammon, dammit, you’re hard to buy for without spending a million bucks, but… I thought these sunglasses would look good on you.”
“Damn!” He took them from me, a grin on his face as he studied them. “The hell? You actually have style, Chise?”
"Hey!” I slapped lightly at his arm.
He snorted with a laugh, switching out the pair he was wearing, because apparently sunglasses in the eternal night of the Devildom were a real thing.
They did look good on him.
I hesitated as my fingers brushed against the next one.
“A-Asmo…” I cleared my throat, pulling it out. “A shadowbox of pressed Celestial Realm flowers…”
He sat up as straight as an arrow, eyes going wide. “What…?”
“I… hope you like it.”
He took it from me with reverence, staring down at it, dumbstruck.
I quickly turned back to the last bag while he studied it, trying to hide my blush. I knew that had been the perfect gift when I had found it. It was just a little frame, but… The flowers were so pretty and delicate. It looked very precious.
I took a deep breath.
“Aaaaand…” I pulled out the last one. "Tadaaaa!”
“WHAAAAAA?!?!” Levi gasped noisily, jumping to his feet. “You got it!? YOU GOT IT!? YOU FOUND IT!? THE LIMITED-RUN SPECIAL EDITION CELESTIAL REALM RELEASE RURI-CHAN FIGURINE?! YOU ACTUALLY FOUND IT!!”
I grinned at him, offering it up. “I had to poke around a bit, but I was determined to get her for you. Simeon helped me look for it. I don’t think I would have found it without his help.”
He took it from me carefully.
“How much do I owe you?” he breathed, sitting back down, face white.
“Nothing?” I leaned to kissed his cheek. “My treat.”
He swallowed, too confused and stunned to fumble around over the kiss like he usually did. “It’s a present…?”
“Yes?” I laughed. “Everyone else’s is a present. This is yours, silly. Your present. Your turn.”
His eyes were so round I thought they’d pop out of his head. He hugged the box lightly to himself, though he was careful not to crush it, of course.
“This candy…” Belphie breathed, picking up a piece from Beel’s bag, studying it.
I nodded to him. “It’s good! They had samples out and I really liked it. Might be my favourite candy I’ve ever tasted actually. I don’t usually like floral flavours at all, but…”
“It…” He stared at it, brushing his messy fringe back from his face so he could get a better look. “This used to be…”
“Lilith’s favourite.” Beel nodded, confirming.
“Oh yeah…” Mammon picked up a piece too. “Yeah, she used to go crazy for this stuff. Huh… Man, that brings back memories.”
“Oh.” I turned pink.
Asmo, still hugging the frame I got for him, reached to pop one in his mouth with a nod. “Tastes just like it did way back then! That candy shop has been around for a looooong time! This was always one of their specialties.”
“Thank you so, so much, Chise...” Belphie kissed my cheek before resting his head on my shoulder with a sigh, curling his legs up under himself. “I haven’t had these in so long.”
“Did Simeon pick these out because he knew about it?” Beel asked.
“N-No.” I swallowed. “I just… really liked it.”
Belphie slipped his hand into mine with a small squeeze. Beel gave a happy, puppyish smile as he popped one into his mouth too. Satan hesitated, before picking one for himself as well.
“…Ah, so this is where you all are.”
We all swivelled at Lucifer’s voice.
“Well, since I have you all here,” his eyes swept the room, “as you all know, reading week has come to an end, and we’re due to be back at RAD tomorrow.”
Groans all around. Lucifer sighed in exasperation.
“Enough. We’re having an officers’ meeting after school, and you’re all expected to attend. Including yourself, Chise. Diavolo’s orders. He told me to let you know, and now I have, so no claiming ignorance. Attendance is mandatory for you all.”
“…He wants Chise there, too?” Beel looked surprised.
“Weird,” Levi muttered. “I wonder why…”
I shifted uncomfortably.
“Also…” Lucifer looked at me directly. “As they were school property, your uniforms were returned to RAD when your year was over. We had to requisition new ones, and…”
“Oh come on!” I cried in outrage. “I spent forever waiting to get the skirts exchanged for pants last time! Don’t tell me–"
“Yes. Skirts again.”
"Ugh!”
I looked around at the ensemble of entirely-male student council officers.
Sexiiiiiiiist.
“Remember.” He looked around with a glare. “Tomorrow. Student council room. No exceptions.”
I caught up to Lucifer, hesitating, my hands hidden behind my back.
He looked at me quizzically as he turned to the sound of my footsteps. “Yes, Chise? Did you need something? My apologies for the skirts, I will speak with Diavolo–”
With a red face, I silently pulled the container out from behind me, offering it to him awkwardly.
He looked genuinely taken aback. “That’s…”
I cleared my throat. “Simeon mentioned that you really liked this stuff. The pudding. So I thought… Well, I got something for everyone else anyway, so… I mean, it’s just something small… But, well… H-Here you go…”
He stared at the container of pudding in my hand, before raising his eyes to stare at me, as well. I felt my face burn.
“Thank you, Chise…” he said quietly, taking it from me gently. “Thank you. It’s been a long time since I’ve had this, and I’ll very much enjoy it.”
I nodded, squirming under his studying gaze. “You’re… welcome...”
I flinched a bit when he reached to place his palm lightly on the top of my head.
“Truly, thank you for thinking of me. I… had no expectations of receiving anything from you. This is a pleasant surprise.”
My cheeks burned. I nodded again, turning to leave without another word.
So lightly, he reached to take hold of my fingers in his to get my attention. I turned back to him.
“Welcome home, Chise. It’s not the same around here without you.”
I stared at our fingers. “Thank you, Lucifer...”
He slowly dropped my hand. I left.
Chise: My goodness.
Chise: What are you, a professional moving service?
Chise: You brought my greenhouse cabinets and everything!
Barbatos: I’m glad that I could be of service, Chise. :)
Chise: I’ll be writing a glowing review of your company online. Prompt service. Tight turnaround. Exceeded expectations. Five-stars. ;)
Barbatos: You’re too kind.
Barbatos: I left a container of potting mix that I believe is most suitable for your Devil Rose in the left-hand drawer of the terrarium stand.
Barbatos: She looks ready for substrate.
Chise: Thank you so much!
Chise: You’re amazing.
Barbatos: :)
Barbatos: As are you… Your plants are very well cared for.
Barbatos: Thank you again for the gifts you brought back for me from the Celestial Realm.
Chise: It was my pleasure, Barbatos. :)
Barbatos [ Saved to Drafts ] Perhaps we can get together sometime to
“All right,” Diavolo folded his arms in front of him, eyes sweeping the room, “It’s time to get started. I call this officers’ meeting to order.”
Lucifer cleared his throat. “Today we’re going to be discussing plans for the school festival. First of all, we need to talk about selecting a leader for the school festival committee.”
“Uuuugh,” Mammon scoffed, chin on the table. “Pass! What a giant pain.”
“Pffff.” Levi rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry, Mammon. There’s no way YOU’LL end up getting chosen.”
“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?!”
Satan turned to Lucifer. “Should we just go ahead and draw straws for it? Like we did last year?”
“Oooh…” Asmo shook his head. “But that’s how Beel ended up getting the job last year. And we all remember how horrible that turned out…”
“…Don’t remind me,” Beel muttered.
If Mammon stood a chance of being in chose too, it definitely wasn’t a good idea.
Diavolo nodded, face serious. “You’re right. We can’t allow a repeat of last year’s disaster.”
“Damn, Beel,” I whispered to him. “What did you do?”
He only groaned softly, looking down at the table.
“We’ll do something different this year. I’m going to step in and appoint someone to head the committee myself. So, with that said…”
He turned to face me directly.
My heart sank.
“Chise.” His eyes danced with delight. “I assume I can count on you to fill the role?”
"Me?” I looked around. A few of the others raised eyebrows as well. “Why me?”
“Because I want it to be you.” Diavolo grinned.
Ugh! The whims of this damnable prince!
“So break a leg, Chise!” He winked at me. Winked at me. The gall. “I look forward to seeing what you can do.”
“Hear that?” Mammon muttered at my side, voice low. “It’s the spoiled royal in Diavolo speakin’…”
I spluttered out a cough to hide the laugh.
“Mammon...?” Lucifer glowered down the table at him. “Did I hear you say something just now?”
“Yikes…” he whispered, going pale.
Barbatos fixed his eyes on Mammon too.
Diavolo either didn’t hear him, or had decided to ignore him. “No need to overthink things, Chise. Just do your best. Now, let’s move straight to your first task. The student council is going to be participating in the festival, just like all the other clubs and student organizations. The question is just what exactly we’re going to do.” He nodded at me. “I’d like to hear your thoughts and ideas at our next meeting.”
I sighed, trying to hide the reluctance in the nod I gave him.
Honestly? I wouldn’t have minded doing it if I had been given the choice.
He beamed. “Naturally, any ideas taken from your experience in the human world would be more than welcome. Aaaand…” He looked down at his notes in front of him. “That’s it. We’ve covered everything I wanted to discuss today.”
We all sighed with relief, despite being in the company of the prince. Lucifer glowered at the lot of us.
“Actually,” I perked up, “I’d like to talk about the skirt situa–"
“By the way, Lucifer…” Diavolo glanced his way.
Lucifer sat to attention with a frown.
“It does appear that we are one officer short today, aren’t we? Perhaps he had more pressing business to attend to? Something more important than our meeting?”
Tomorrow. Student council room. No exceptions.
Belphiiiiiie. I inwardly groaned.
“Well, I’ll be going now.” Diavolo stood with a nod to us all. “Take care, everyone.”
Barbatos swept out of the room after him with a small bow.
I didn’t bother making any particular eye contact with him. In front of all seven, he was in work mode. Well... six, I guess.
There was a half moment of very uncomfortable silence after they had left.
Asmo sighed, getting it over with. “Well, Belphie didn’t show, huh?”
Satan nodded, hesitantly glancing at Lucifer. “So he skipped today’s meeting without permission…”
“Belphie…” Lucifer glared to the side, jaw tense, arms crossed, muttering mostly to himself. “I’m going to find you. And when I do, there will be consequences.”
I decided, uneasily, that I was going to get to the House of Lamentation before Lucifer today.
”Tch.” Lucifer was riling himself up more and more. I actually felt his power plucking at me, but it only slid over my skin with a prickle. The others shivered. “I can’t believe he would embarrass me in front of Diavolo like that. I told all of you…”
Here comes the punish-us-all part.
“An occasional absence should be fine, right…?” I asked tentatively, trying to diffuse him.
“Not as long as you get permission ahead of time.” His glare turned to me directly. I clenched my own jaw at his look. “But he didn’t.” His voice dropped. “I cannot allow him to get away with this. I want all of you to go find Belphie and bring him to me.”
“What?!” Mammon blurted. “Man, what a giant pain…”
“Why us?” Satan sighed in exasperation.
“Either you all find him,” Lucifer bit, “or you’ll be skipping dinner tonight.”
The punish-us-all part has arrived.
“Hey!” I frowned. “I’m human! I can’t just go without dinner like you guys can! I’ll perish!”
Beel’s mouth had dropped, eyes wide. “That’s not okay…”
"Then get searching,” Lucifer commanded through gritted teeth, standing with a screech of his chair. “I’ve got some work to finish up, so I’ll be staying here a while longer. By the time I get home, Belphie better be found. You all have your orders.”
He grabbed at the stack of papers in front of him before turning to march out of the room.
“…Man,” Mammon muttered as he left. “He thinks he’s such a big shot just ‘cause he’s the oldest.”
“That’s rich, Mammon,” Levi hissed back. “You’re constantly reminding us that you’re older too.”
“I can’t miss dinner,” Beel groaned. “I’ll die.”
“Me too, Beel,” I commiserated with him. I also didn’t want to see what would happen if Beel actually did go without dinner. It was really inconvenient when he destroyed the kitchen. Lucifer was playing with fire here.
…Maybe that was the point. To light a fire under our asses.
He turned to me hopefully. “So let’s get to it. We’ve got to find Belphie.”
I sighed, nodding. I wanted to get to Belphie before Lucifer anyway.
“…Welp.” Levi stood in a hurry. “Sorry, I’m going to have to pass on that. I’ve got this new game that just came in, and I gotta start it up before I see any spoilers!”
“Levi!” I called after him as he booked it out the door.
He only waved at me. “Good luck finding him bye!”
“Ah, um… Y’know what?” Mammon stood up too. “I’ve actually got this modelin’ gig today.”
“What?” I narrowed my eyes at him. “No you don’t. We were going to hang out. So we may as well–"
He backed away from me. “MAN, I’m just SO BUSY, Chise! So so busy!”
“Get back–!”
He ran from me.
“I’m busy too.” Satan stood up smoothly.
I sighed.
Asmo looked around at the emptied room, eyes wide, standing as well. “Riiiight, sooo… I’m going to head home too, and take a nice, long ba–"
Beel grabbed him by the collar, forcing a little squeak out of him.
“Asmo.”
“O-Oh my.” Asmo turned on the flirt, immediately batting his lashes. “Beel! What’s going on? The way you seized me by the neck, that strong, firm grip… You’re starting to give me idea…”
Fluster him to escape. But this was Beel. Beel didn’t fluster over a flirt. It was a move borne out of desperation.
He shook his head, unaffected. “No getting ideas. Just help me find Belphie.”
“Ugh….” Asmo groaned. “But that’s such a chooore… You know, I’m just so busy, I’ve got to work on making myself even more stunning. Oh, and I’m putting on a solo fashion show, too. For myself. In front of the mirror in my room.”
“Nuh-uh.” Beel gripped his collar tighter. “What are we going to do if there’s no dinner tonight? We can’t let that happen!”
“I mean,” Asmo sighed, “I’d be okay with it–"
“WE CAN’T LET THAT HAPPEN!” Beel thundered at him, eyes swirling with growing power.
“Asmo…” I warned. I really didn’t want to compel either of them, but I couldn’t allow Beel to lose control.
“O-Okaaaay!” Asmo’s eyes widened and his voice pitched high. “Okay! Ugh, I just have to help you find Belphie, right?” He sighed again. “Fine…”
I stood to go to Beel.
“You’ll help too, Chise…?” He looked at me hopefully.
“Of course.” I smiled up at him, taking his arm. Asmo’s eyes flicked down to where my hand rested.
“I really appreciate it.” He smiled back at me.
“It’s no use,” Beel sighed down at his D.D.D. as we reached the House’s from door. “I’ve sent him messages, but he’s not answering.”
“He’s not picking up, either…” Asmo looked up from his D.D.D. too. “We should split up and search for him.”
“Yeah.” Beel nodded. “Good idea.”
“Okay!” Asmo brightened. “Then… I’m off! If I find Belphie, I’ll shoot you a message.”
I raised an eyebrow after him. Doubt he was coming back.
“So, where should we look first…?” Beel mumbled to me, worry creasing his face.
I stood on the tips of my toes. He took it as an indication to lean down.
I kissed his cheek. “Let’s go room to room. Starting with the library. He likes to curl up there sometimes.”
He smiled at my kiss, standing back up again, reaching for my hand. I slipped mine into his. “Let’s start there then.”
-
Beel looked around the corner of the doorframe into the room.
“Someone’s already in here,” Beel muttered.
“…Oh.” Satan turned his head to look over his shoulder. “Beel, it’s you. Before you ask, Belphie’s not in here. So go away and leave me alone. I’m trying to read.”
“Sorry for bothering you, Satan…” I peeked out from behind Beel.
He at least had the decency to blush a bit, mouth opening and closing as if to say something to me. Pretty sure he had meant that he wanted Beel to go away, but I didn’t like his attitude, or his lack of support.
“Wait a minute, no.” Beel frowned down at me, pulling me to his side with one arm. Satan’s jaw twitched. “Don’t apologize to him. Satan, didn’t you say you were busy?”
Satan sighed, looking down at the book in his hand.
“…Whatever,” Beel muttered. “Let’s go, Chise.”
I slipped my hand back into his again as we turned back into the hall.
“Guess we’re going to have to do this ourselves…” Beel murmured. I patted his arm. “Chise, I’m going to check our room to see if he’s there. While I’m doing that, could you check his other usual spots?”
I nodded to him.
I sat lightly on the bed beside him, fingertips reaching to softly brush his hair back from his face.
Belphie was in the attic, of course. I should have known.
“Mm…” He sighed, his legs stretching out a bit as he wiggled into a deeper snuggle within his nest of blankets. His eyes cracked open. “Wh… Chise…?”
I smiled down at him. “Morning, Belphie. I’ve been looking for you.”
“Oh… Too bad…” he mumbled, a surprising blush touching his cheeks as he cuddled his favourite pillow tighter. He was so adorable when sleepy. “I opened my eyes because I had a feeling that someone else had entered the room… But if I’d known It was you, I would’ve pretended that I was still asleep.”
I leaned down, touching his sweet, sleepy face. “Then it would’ve seemed like one of those situations where the only way to wake you is with a kiss, huh?”
“Exactly,” he breathed with a smile. “Like in that human fairytale… I guess I should try to go back to sleep to wait for it… As long as you kiss me more than once, though. As long as you kiss me however many times it takes to wake me.”
He reached out his arms to take me by the shoulders, pulling me close.
“What do you say, Chise…?”
I pressed my lips to his, and he sighed hungrily into the kiss, pulling me down into his warm embrace. I slipped my arms around his middle, chest to chest as our mouths rolled against each other’s.
“Hah…” He stroked my cheek with a smile. “Good morning, Chise.”
“I love you, Belphie.”
“I love you too…” He went in for another, his eyes focusing on me, a little more insistence in the way he touched me. He rolled his hips forward. My breath hitched as his arousal pressed to me.
"…Belphie?”
I jumped at Beel’s voice, but Belphie only turned me over gently so that we were both looking at him, his arms around me. He kissed my hair with a smile. The tent in his pants was pressed to the curve of my ass.
“So this is where you’ve been,” Beel sighed out in relief.
“Oh...?” Belphie grinned as his brother stepped through the door. I jumped again as Belphie slid his hands up the front of my shirt in front of his brother. I gasped as he rolled his hips again, flustering immediately between the twins. “Hey, Beel.”
Asmo peeked out from behind Beel. His face went red and his eyes wide at the sight of Belphie’s hands up my shirt, clearly cupping my breasts.
I guess Beel had found Asmo after all.
“Belphie…” I hissed, hurriedly pulling my shirt down to cover my stomach.
“Aww…” Belphie looked at Asmo with a small smirk. “Party crasher…”
The possessive little brat.
As I rose to sit up, face crimson, he slid his hands back down to rest on my bared hips.
Asmo glowered at him as he crossed his arms.
“What’s that look for?” Belphie purred. “Four’s a bit of a crowd – a bit tight, if you will – but if that’s what you really want, Asmo…”
“Aaaaaall right, Belphie.” I slapped at his hands as I stood up. “That’s enough.”
I think I was going to turn him over to Lucifer after all. I think I was going to have to put my foot down with him soon.
He pouted as I took a step away, out of his reach.
Asmo looked absolutely, wretchedly miserable, eyes darting away from the sight of my hips. The crossing of his arms melted downwards until he was hugging himself instead. I shook my head sharply. Belphie was going to make some real enemies with his brothers if he kept it up.
“You missed today’s student council officers’ meeting, you know.” Beel looked at him nervously.
“Student council officers’ meeting…?” He blinked. “Oh, that was today…? I forgot.”
“Lucifer was mad,” I warned him.
"Really, really mad,” Beel agreed.
“Huh, was he…?” He tilted his head. “It’s not like me being absent mattered though, right? I’m sure it didn’t change anything.” He shrugged, nonchalant. “Whether I was there or not, Lucifer would’ve just done whatever Diavolo wanted. I mean, what’s the point of even having these meetings?”
“Belphie…!” Beel looked aghast.
Belphie had definitely skipped it on purpose.
“All right, that’s enough,” Asmo bit, frowning. “Sitting here complaining won’t help anything. Let’s go downstairs.”
Beel nodded with a sigh. “Yeah. I’m hungry.”
“Eh, sure…” Belphie shrugged again, finally sitting up with a sigh.
“Huh...?” Asmo rubbed at his arms, looking around us in confusion. “Wait, what’s going on…?”
Belphie stopped in his tracks too. “We just left the attic room… So how are we in the music room now?”
We all looked at each other in nervous puzzlement, backing out of the door we had come from.
-
“…Okay, what the hell?” Belphie frowned.
Beel nodded. “Yeah. We opened the door to the library, so what are we doing back in the music room…?"
“What’s going on…?” Asmo murmured.
“A curse…?” I looked around doubtfully too.
“Asmo…” Beel groaned. “Have you been toying with people’s emotions again? Does someone out there hold a grudge?”
“Beel! You wound me!” Asmo turned to him in outrage. “How could you accuse me of something like that?!”
“Looks like I’ve got no signal on my D.D.D.” Belphie sighed in frustration, shoving it back in his pocket. I checked mine too. It was a no-go.
-
“What the hell…” I muttered. I was holding Beel’s hand now for comfort, feeling perturbed.
I looked up the portrait-hall stairway in dismay.
Beel squeezed my hand. “Every time we open a door, it leads us someplace new. But not the place it’s supposed to.”
“Well, one thing has stayed consistent so far…” Asmo looked up the stairwell as well, “we always seem to end up somewhere inside the House of Lamentation, right?”
I breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s true. At least that… narrows the problem down to being here somewhere.”
“So, what do we do?” Belphie asked, turning to me.
“I guess the only thing we can do is keep opening more doors? Maybe we’ll find one that will lead outside and we can get help. At least to get a signal to text Solomon or Barbatos.”
“You text Barbatos...?”
“That's a good idea.” Asmo nodded in agreement. “Let's aim to get outside.”
“All right,” Beel reached for the next door, “here goes nothing…”
He gave a happy little gasp, pulling me in with him.
The kitchen, of course.
“Well,” Asmo sighed, “I guess it’s better than appearing in the underground tomb at least.”
“Okay…” Belphie turned around. “Time to try the next door.”
“Wait.” Beel’s face fell as we all turned to leave. “But there’s food here.”
Asmo rolled his eyes.
“There’s no way to be sure that we’ll find food wherever we end up next, right?” He pleaded.
“That’s true…” Belphie considered. “But–"
“Let’s just stay here for a little while,” I suggested. “Stock up on some water and food at least. We won’t stay long.”
Beel beamed at me before passing by to raid the fridge.
Asmo sighed again, shaking his head at Beel. “I supposed we’re not really in a rush."
“Still,” Belphie took up my hand that Beel had abandoned, “we can’t afford to just sit on our hands. But, well, as long as we’re stopping for a bit, why don’t we come up with ideas for how we are going to get out of this mess? Or at least try to figure out why this is happening.”
“Right.” Beel’s face was all smiles as he came back over, containers scooped into his arms. “Good idea. And I found some things, too. Oh, and look, a little cake filled with sweet bean paste. And it has a face drawn on it. It’s cute, just like Chise.”
“Beel!” I laughed, embarrassed.
“…Wait,” Belphie looked at it a little closer, “I’ve seen that face before. That’s one of the characters from the anime Levi likes. Um… what was her name again?”
“Ohhh…” Asmo frowned in thought too. “The one who’s always together with Ruri-chan. So I guess this is Levi’s.”
I winced. Levi was very possessive over his things. “IIIIII don’t think you should eat that, Beel.”
“Actually,” Belphie tilted his head, thinking, “maybe he should…”
I tilted my head too, but in question.
“I mean, think about our situation,” he explained. “From here on the inside, we can’t fix whatever’s going on. But someone on the outside might be able to.”
“Aaaand what does that have to do with Levi’s snack with sweet beans…?” Asmo asked him.
I raised my eyebrow. “You think that eating the thing will just summon–"
“Okay, that’s it…” Beel groaned. “I can’t take this anymore! Belphie said I could eat it! So I’m gonna eat it!”
“Beel, please don’t use Belphie as your moral comp– oh dear, there it goes.”
“Wait,” Belphie whispered. “I hear something.”
We all paused. The cake was touching Beel’s teeth as he froze in mid-bite-attempt.
“…Sounds like someone’s racing down the hallway–"
Levi burst into the room. “DON’T YOU DARE EAT AZUKI-TAAAAAN!!!” he thundered, making a beeline for Beel, arms outstretched.
“Huh.” I glanced at Belphie, who gave me an amused shrug. “You demons are crazy.”
“Just Levi.”
“Wh…” Beel’s face fell, his fingers empty. “He stole that from me right as I was about to…”
“I didn’t STEAL it from you!” Levi’s face was red, his voice pitched high with anger. “I TOOK IT BACK from you!”
He looked around at us all, trembling. “Now you listen to ME!” he admonished us. “This is no ordinary bean cake, okay!?”
“Because it’s decorating like Azuki-tan…?” I tried to pacify him with a gentle tone, trying the good ‘ol ‘I can name the things you’re into and that melts your heart’ trick.
“Y-YEAH.” He bit his lip, eyes wide. “YEAH, It’s Azuki-tan! Ruri-chan’s partner and FRIEND!”
I nodded encouragingly.
He closed his eyes, holding the little cake to his lips, taking in a deep breath.
Belphie and I sighed knowingly.
He began. “Azuki-tan is a cake filled with sweet beans who dreams of becoming a custard cake someday. She has a crush on a fish-shaped cake named Taichi-senpai, who’s a year or two older than she is. As you can see, she’s got this adorable face on her front side.”
“Ooooh…” I cooed as he demonstrated.
“Ahhhh…” Belphie echoed me.
“On her back, she bears a mark that was seared into her when she was made. But Azuki-tan is cut in half, right? So the mark is cut off, too. Which means that somewhere out there is the other half of her, with the other half of the mark. Her arms and legs are made of sweet beans, and when she’s happy or sad, she loses some of her red bean past, which is totally–"
“So she’s alive!” I gasped.
Levi looked like he was going to topple over with joy.
“Well, she does have a face, yes…” Beel grumbled, put out and not getting it. “But the face doesn’t move or speak. It’s just there.”
“But none of that matters!” Levi bit at him. “What matters is that THIS is Azuki-tan, and she’s special… a-and…” His eyes darted between me and the little cake, “p-p-precious! R-Really precious! S-SO NO EATING HER!”
I raised my eyebrows at him.
Beel shifted on the spot, twisting his hands. “Oh… ‘kay…"
“Anyway!” Levi continued. “It’s unBELIEVABLE that ANYONE could consider eating Ruri-chan’s trusted companion. And without even appreciating just how wonderful and special she is! To eat Azuki-tan would be to KILL Azuki-tan! Okay!? According to the official story canon, her other half still hasn’t been found! It might not even exist anymore at this point! So if you eat Azuki-tan, that might be IT! She might disappear from Ruri-chan’s world forever, which is why–" His eyes were still darting between me and the little cake. Belphie raised his own brows and glanced at me. I shook my head.
“Okay.” Beel turned, walking away. “Well, I found some simmered behemoth’s hind leg to heat up anyway, so I’ll just go ahead and eat that instead.”
“Okay,” Belphie nodded in relief as Levi finally subsided, “that will tide you over for now?”
“How about we move on, then…” Asmo grumbled.
“Hey, WAIT!” Levi thundered again. “I’m not done talking here!”
“Levi…” I sighed. “Do you know anything about the House shifting around like a maze, with all the doors leading to different places than they should?”
“Huh?” He snapped out of it, turning to me. “Wha…? Oh, that? Yeah sure I know.”
-
We all sighed in relief.
“We did it!” Asmo cried, bouncing out into the great outdoors: the front lawn. “We made it outside!”
“What a relief…” Belphie muttered. “For a minute there I really thought we might be in trouble.”
“I’m just thankful I was able to save Azuki-tan…” Levi whispered to himself, the precious cake looking a little worse for wear in his hands.
“Okay…” I turned to him with a severe frown. “You forgot to do WHAT now, Levi?!”
“Uh, yeah, so, it seems I accidentally forgot to turn off the new 3D escape room game I bought! So, like, did any of you experience any weird phenomena or something?”
Belphie and I slapped our own foreheads in unison. Asmo groaned, lowering his face into his hands.
Beel gaped at him. “All of that was because of you…?!”
“Levi.” I addressed him sternly. He jumped at my sharp tone.
I reached out, palm facing flat-side up.
He stared at it.
“The game,” I demanded. “Now.”
“Wh…?!” He shrunk back from me. “But…! Why…!”
“I’m confiscating it. C’mon, give it over.”
He whimpered. “I don’t have…”
“I see the outline of it in your hoodie pocket!” I chided him. “Hand it over.”
He gave me a pleading look.
"Now.”
“…Okayyyyy…” He sulked, stuffing his hand into his hoodie to retrieve it.
Chise: Is Belphie out from Lucifer’s room yet?
Beel: No. :(
Chise: Geez.
Chise: He’s been in there for hours.
Beel: Yeah.
Beel: Hey.
Beel: Are you hungry?
Chise: Lol. Beel.
Chise: Yes, actually. Very hungry.
Beel: Yeah, the others all went out for dinner to get around Lucifer’s rule.
Beel: While we were stuck in Levi’s game… :(
Beel: I don’t think I can take it anymore.
Beel: My snack stash isn’t cutting it.
Chise: Want me to whip something up in the kitchen for us?
Beel: Yes.
Beel: Please.
Beel: Yes please.
Chise: Meet you there. :)
***
“...Mmm.. what are you making?" Beel walked into the kitchen eagerly to stand behind me, leaning down to rest his chin on my shoulder.
I tilted my head to the side rest against his. "Up in the human world there's a box mix called 'hamburger helper'. It comes with the pasta and the seasonings, and then you add the meat yourself. Ground meat, like beef or turkey. We don't have that down here so I'm just kinda winging it and using quetzalcoatl brains for the ground meat texture and making up the spices. That’s what I’m going for, anyway."
"Mmm..." He put a little bit more weight into his lean on me, tilting his head so it rested against neck. He inhaled deeply.
I giggled. "I think you're drooling on me, Beel!"
"You're the best, Chise," he whispered. "You're making dinner for just you and me. That’s so nice."
I turned my face to plant a kiss in his ginger hair. "Of course I thought about you. I like that you like my food.”
“And…” He paused to nuzzle against my neck. “You helped me find Belphie again, Chise. Over and over you help me find Belphie.”
I grinned. “Maybe we should put a little bell on him? So we stop losing our little cat-napper?”
He made a little hum of amusement in his throat that vibrated against my shoulder. I felt his smile against my cheek.
“...Can I help?" he asked, hopeful.
"Weeeeeell..." I smiled, thinking. It wouldn't do for him to wolf down the raw meat before it even had the chance to grace the table. “This is a pretty heavy meal. For me at least. Especially this late at night. Maybe it’d be nice to have a lighter side too? Something veggie?"
"Yeah…” He wiggled happily. “We could do a big salad, or stir fry, or sauté, or grilled, or we could roast them… Ohhh… or we could blend them all and make a big cream soup… Devil tomato soup sounds really good…"
I laughed. "Now you're REALLY drooling on me, Beel. Why don't you take care of that part?”
“Okay…” He breathed, kissing my cheek. He lingered, sighing lightly against my neck.
"Hm...?" I put the bowl I had been working on down, turning to him. It wasn't like him to not rush around immediately at the prospect of food.
I squeaked when he swept me up in his bear embrace as I turned to him, lifting me to him with a kiss. I instinctively wrapped my arms around his neck to hold myself steady against him as my feet left the ground.
"Beel..." I breathed against him, meeting his mouth with mine. He kissed me a little deeper, still sweet, his lips so soft, but deeper, with need.
He pressed his forehead to mine when our kiss broke. He hesitated. “I….”
“What is it?” I whispered.
“…I meant everything I said, Chise. The day we all had the syrup. Everything.”
Hearing you moan… I’ve only heard it from your room, when you’re with… When I come here to find something to eat, I hear…I’ve always wanted to hear you moan my name, too.
I want more… I want you… I want to be inside you.
"Oh..." I blushed, another smile creeping on my face. "I was wondering..."
He gave me another, more insistent kiss. I wrapped my arms a little tighter to pull his face closer to mine with a happy sigh, leaning into it, moving my lips with his, gentle and yet persistent. Hunger there. Shy hunger. But it was there.
He gently started to let me back down to the ground. I inhaled sharply as he held me tight enough to him that my belly slid down against his arousal.
I looked at him, cheeks pink, mouth parted.
He looked at me with an earnestness that had my heart racing.
“Chise…” He breathed, cupping my cheek. “I don’t think… I mean, I did miss dinner, so I am, but… I don’t think what I’m feeling is that sort of hunger right now. At least, not as strongly.” A bit of pink touched his cheeks. The uncertainty on his face melted my heart. The shyness. “I don’t… want to stop this time… If you don’t.”
I sucked in a shaky little breath, daring myself. He waited nervously for my answer.
I drifted my hand down from his chest, to his stomach, over his belt, down, until my fingers rested there. It was his turn to inhale, eyes going a bit wider. He pressed his lips together with a nervous swallow as he shifted on the spot, shifting his weight. Shifted his hips ever so slightly forward, so that my fingers were pressed a bit heavier against him. His assent.
Emboldened, I curved my palm to feel the girth of him, grasping him lightly through his pants. His breath hitched and his eyelids fluttered as I slowly rubbed him up and down. He was incredibly big. Intimidatingly so. I could already feel that, and it was still restrained in his pants. I could feel every hard twitch his cock made in response to my touch. So sensitive. So responsive. I increased my pressure, sliding my hand up and down, gripping a little tighter. He groaned lightly, his head falling forward to rest on the top of mine. He inhaled against my hair. Shakily.
He wrapped his arms around me. I was engulfed in his arms, under his chin, palming him through his pants as he made little humping motions against my hand.
He shuddered when my other hand drifted down to the buckle of his belt, pinching the clasp, and then pulling to unclip it. A light clinking sound, and then it broke free, leaving the way to the button of his pants open for me. I popped it too, releasing the pressure that his waistband had held on him. He huffed into me in anticipation, leaning his head further down so his cheek rested against my ear.
I slipped my hand down the waistband of his boxers and gasped sharply at what I felt there, what twitched again in response to me, jumping eagerly against my palm.
Huge. Beel was huge. I whimpered in awe, in need, and with not a small amount of trepidation. He groaned at the little noise of surprise that I had made, and then groaned louder as I wrapped my fist around him, skin on skin, or tried to. I couldn't even close my hand entirely around just the head of him.
"Chise..." He murmured into my neck as he humped into my hand. "That feels... So..."
I kissed his pretty ginger hair lightly as I tightened my grip around him, before sliding my palm down his shaft. I hissed through my teeth as I felt the girth of him swell even thicker than his head. Holy hells. Was this going to be a problem? I might genuinely be concerned. I’d watched my fair share of porn, and he would like… be in a special category of his own.
But for now, he humped into it with more enthusiasm, sighing against me. I wrapped my other arm around his hips to pull him closer to me so that I could get further down into his pants, reaching my arm down at a higher angle. With a shuddering breath, his own hand reached between us to pull the waistband of his pants and boxers down, fully unseating his fly.
He had to pull his boxers down quite low… before his erection was finally freed.
I looked down.
"Hhng…!” My mouth fell open at the sight of his cock, a shocked noise escaping from my throat.
I gawked at the enormous girth that twitched in the grip of my small little palm. Veiny, thick, ribbed, actually heavy in my hand now that his boxers weren't holding the weight of it back. The head was purpled and straining, a generous dollop of pre-cum trickling from the tip.
Heat flooded his face at my stare. “I… Um…”
I swallowed nervously, taking a breath.
“If you can't… or don't… nnk–!"
I was not going to let him finish that thought.
He sucked in a shuddering gasp as I slid my hand up to press the pad of my thumb to the slit of his head, swirling his pre-cum there, wetting the tip of him. He moaned low, thrusting again with his hips, his cock twitching eagerly in my hand again at the new pressure.
Fuck it. This was a double-fister.
"Ah…!" He groaned again as my other hand reached to grip him too, starting from the bottom this time. I hissed out a breath of my own. Not even close to closing my fingers around him.
He was leaning heavily on me now. He pushed me back against the counter behind us, trapping me against him as he rutted his cock into my hands, increasing the speed of his thrusting as he fucked my closed fists. With the both of them, I glided up and down his shaft, squeezing his head with my top hand when I rose, squeezing his base with the other when I fell.
"That feels so good..." he huffed in a whisper against me. "Please don't stop..."
I sighed into his chest when I reached the top of him again to rub my thumb on his tip. More pre-cum. He was positively drooling with it. It was impressive. I licked my lips.
A touch of nervousness, but I made up my mind. From out of his arms, against the counter behind me, I slowly slid down.
He opened his eyes in alarm.
"Uhh, Chise..."
I knew what he was thinking. There was no goddamn way. Not a chance in hell.
"Just the tip," I whispered up at him as I lowered myself. "I just want to taste you, Beel."
"Oh…” He breathed softly in response, cheeks pink. He gazed down at me with an eager hunger as I descended towards him.
"But um…” I laughed nervously. “Don’t cum on me. I don't think I could..."
"Yeah," he agreed with a nod. "I'll do that somewhere else.”
I stared at it in amazement for a moment as I came face to face with his massive member.
“Beel…” I breathed.
“Yeah…?”
“I can’t wait until you finally take me.”
He sighed shakily.
And then I leaned forward with a little lick, tasting him, as I had promised, his cum sticky-white on my tongue. My next lick was a little firmer, my tongue dipping a little harder against the slit of him.
“Ohhh… Chise…” he moaned my name, squeezing his eyes shut as he bent forward to rest his forehead on the counter. His hand drifted down to rest on the top of my head. He petted me with each lap of my tongue, with each slide of my fists as I pumped his cock. He was breathing harder now as he resumed his thrusting, the head of him demanding the attention of my mouth each time he slid back to my lips to meet my waiting tongue.
I opened my mouth as wide as I could to meet his neck thrust. The tip of him slid in.
“Ah–!” He threw his head back with a surprised cry as he met the warm wetness of the inside of my mouth. So sensitive. But I couldn’t even take the full head of him in. Most, but… Instead, I sucked the tip, sucked at the dip in the head where his pre-cum drooled, my tongue slipping out past my bottom lip to swirl against the sensitive underside of him.
“Ffffff… Ffffuck…”
I don’t think I’d ever heard Beel swear before now.
I tried to take more, but I stretched as far as I could. It’s not even that he hit the back of my throat to make me gag. I just couldn’t physically get him any further past my teeth, my jaw and the corners of my lips straining and aching with my effort. The final swell of the head before his shaft eluded me – I could only press my lips around it. Still, I made the effort, an honest effort, to suck him hard, fists still gripping him up and down, teasing the underside.
“Ch-Chise… Ah… Ah… Ah…!” He moaned with each pump now. I could only respond with a muffled groan, my mouth full of his cock. I looked up with my lips still around him. His eyes widened as our eyes met. He stared at me, mouth open in shock at the sight, with desire.
His fingers were gripping my hair a little more firmly, rooting my head in place as he rutted a little faster, his petting ceased as he trembled. I kept my head still now as I took his cock, letting him set the pace, the hand that gripped at the top left there as a barrier so he didn’t hurt me by accident. I squeezed him there, where the head met shaft, while my other hand kept pumping him. Faster and faster. He matched my pace, huffing with every thrust.
“Chi…se…” He breathed. “You sh-should…”
I responded with a little whine in the back of my throat, too busy sucking him off. I wanted his seed. I wanted to make my sweet, gentle Beel cum.
He groaned again as he grabbed at the dish cloth that lay on the counter.
“O-Okay…” He huffed. “Now… Pull… Away… Nnk…!”
I popped him out of my mouth with a gasp, hands still working him. He thrust the cloth down between us with a louder groan, catching himself just in time.
My own eyes widened in amazement as I felt his massive cock twitch, and then felt the tell-tale pump, the cum pushed forcefully from beyond the base of his shaft to erupt from him. I could feel every flood of him, he was so big, it was all so emphasized, so dramatic, how engorged he was as he spent himself in front of me. His cock swelled hard with each pump of his seed.
“Holy shit…” I whispered in awe as he filled the rag with his cum while he gasped above me, his eyes squeezed shut.
Finally, finally he finished, his orgasm entirely drawn from him. One deep, shaky breath later, and he was lowering himself down to his knees to join me on the floor.
I immediately took him into my arms when he bent his head to cuddle, kissing his hair over and over again, murmuring little praises and nuzzling at him while he panted against my chest.
Finally I felt him sigh and relax into me a bit more. I patted him lightly with another kiss.
“Let’s…” I laughed, smiling wide as I rubbed his arm. “Let’s get some food into you, love.”
He shook with a breathless little laugh of his own before nodding.
///
I couldn’t sleep, replaying the day’s events in my head, blushing lightly to myself over… well… dammit. Over a lot of things. I felt a little giddy, really.
I rubbed my legs together with a sigh.
Maybe I should have followed Beel to his bed after we had finished eating.
Maybe I should have invited him into mine.
Maybe it wasn’t too late to go to him. I thrummed at the thought.
Being awake as I was, I heard the footsteps outside of my door before I even saw it crack open a tad, letting the dim light of the hall shine through.
“Chise…?” A soft whisper, a softer voice. “It’s me, Belphie.”
“Hi Belphie,” I whispered back, confirming my wakefulness.
“I’m coming in, okay?”
I reached over to switch on my little table lamp as the door was pushed wider, Belphie shouldering it open to step inside. He stood there with a sulky little frown, a heavy stack of papers in his arms.
“Take a look at this, Chise…” he muttered. “Grrruugh…” He kicked my door closed with some effort. “Sorry, it’s heavy.”
I nodded over to my desk. “Drop it there. What is it, anyway?”
He heaved out a rasped breath as he dumped it down with a thud.
“…This is all the work that Lucifer is making me do.” The scowl on his face was severe as he slapped a hand on top of it. “There are documents related to the student council, workbooks filled with questions for students of Devildom law… all sorts of things.”
I snorted, nodding. “Punishment for skipping the meeting, huh? You were in Lucifer’s room for quite a while.”
“On top of that ridiculous lecture, I have to go without dinner AND I’m stuck doing all of this too… Look at it all! It’s almost the middle of the night and he expects me to have this done by morning! Don’t you think that’s a little extreme?”
I reached my hand out to him from my spot on my bed. His face softened as he came towards my invitation, grasping it with his.
“Yeah,” I whispered up to him, pulling him down to me. “I’m not surprised, but yeah, that’s really unfair.”
“You think so too?” He hummed, feeling validated as he slipped under the covers beside me, pulling me close to him by my waist. “I mean, I’m his brother. He could at least go easy on me a little, right?”
I cuddled against his chest. Lucifer honestly had a soft spot for little Belphie, letting him off the hook for his antics way easier than he did with Mammon, but Diavolo had spoken up in front of everyone. His pride had been wounded. That’s when he tended to be at his nastiest. “He’s a sadistic motherfucker.”
He snorted with a little laugh before relaxing to sigh into my hair. “I’m not making any progress on this stuff at all… I’m too hungry… He even cursed the kitchen so I couldn’t get in. Cursed it against just me, you know?! If I’d known I was going to be deprived of food like this, I would’ve eaten Levi’s sweet bean cake when I had the chance.”
“Don’t!” I hushed him with a smile. “You’ll summon him!”
He snickered, shoulders shaking in a laugh.
I felt him inhale against me.
“...You smell like Beel,” he whispered lightly, a question in his voice.
I smiled against him. “Yeah, I imagine that I do.”
“Heh. Good. It’s about time.”
I playfully slapped at his shoulder at the suggestive tone in his voice. He grinned, pinning me tighter against him with a breathy little chuckle. I gave up immediately with a little laugh of my own, leaning into his embrace as he rocked me there gently against him.
“We didn’t actually…”
He nodded. “I probably would have known if you did. But he feels very satisfied right now. Happy. Loved. That’s good.”
I immediately flushed. These fucking telepathic twins. What did Beel experience, what did he feel, while I was being thoroughly bedded by Belphie?
We laid there for a bit in each other’s arms, quiet. Him relaxed, I’m sure, while I steamed in embarrassment.
“…Beel told me what happened at the meeting. So you’ve been assigned to lead the school festival committee, huh?”
The question pulled me abruptly back to reality.
“...Yeah,” I muttered.
“Ordered directly from Lord Diavolo?” He paused. “…You okay with that?”
I lifted my head so I could look into his face. He was frowning, gazing at me directly.
“It’s not really about the festival. It actually sounds fun. It’s just…” I felt my face fall at the concern in his eyes, my brave front melting away. “I just don’t like his assumptions of me. Like he can just push me around all the time…? Like my life, my wants and needs, don’t matter… Like I’m just a human, and humans are beneath him, so he can do whatever he wants. He doesn’t respect me. He just ends up…”
“Hurting you.” His frown deepened.
“Mm…”
“Why’d you agree to do it?”
“You know why.”
He sighed. “Guess you really can’t refuse a direct ‘request' from Lord Diavolo, future king of the Devildom.”
I nodded.
I still had my tentative placement within the Devildom to consider.
He stroked my cheek. “…I’ve always felt that Lord Diavolo is pretty self-centered. I mean, it’s like he does whatever he wants, pursuing every random idea that pops into his head, because the Demon King isn’t around to stop him. And then…” He paused for a moment to collect himself. I felt him swallow. I tightened my grip on him as I realized that he was genuinely getting emotional. “And then he just toys with your life… And forces you to leave… I’ll never forget having to say goodbye to you… I’ll never forgive him for it. For putting you through that. For putting all of us through that. But mostly you. It’s not right.”
My Belphie, always seeing right where it hurts, right through me, and getting to the heart of it all. Making sure that he knew how adamant he was that he loved me for being me, not for Lilith. Identifying the problem with Lord Diavolo right to its core. And just making sure that I knew that he supported me, even if it was in his odd Belphie way at times. He could read people in a way that none of the other brothers could. I squeezed my eyes shut, forcing my head under his chin to nuzzle at his collarbone. He was a little shit a lot of times, and, well, the sex was certainly… Ahem. But I could never question how he truly felt about me.
“It pisses me off…” he whispered, turning his voice breathy to hide the hoarseness that threatened to grip him. “That no one can meaningfully challenge him… That no one dares to.”
I kissed lightly at his neck, a little noise of emotion escaping my throat.
He petted my hair. “You think so too, huh? I guess that just proves how bad it really is.”
I snuggled deeper into his arms. He rubbed my back with a soft sigh, relaxing around me, his petting slowly easing up as he settled to spend the night.
I squirmed lightly, something nagging at me. He brushed me lightly with his thumb once, acknowledging my movement.
“Belphie…” I whispered.
“…Mm...?” He murmured sleepily.
“I’d like it… if…” I hesitated, “if you weren’t so mean to… others about… I mean, like today, with Asmo…”
“…Oh…” he breathed, pausing for a while, hesitating as well.
I held my breath too. He was touchy on some things. And I knew he was touchy about me. I hadn’t exactly challenged him on something like this before…
He pushed out the breath he had been holding with a heavy sigh. “No, you’re right…” He kissed my hair. “I’m sorry. I got carried away and crossed a line today. As soon as I opened my big stupid mouth, I felt bad about it. I… should have apologized first. I shouldn’t have left it up to you to bring up.”
I blinked against him, surprised, and deeply relieved.
“And…” A forehead kiss this time. “…I also never want you to feel like you can’t talk to me about that stuff too. You hesitated to tell me. I could tell. I just want you to know that I’d never be mad if you want to talk to me about something that’s bothering you. Even if it’s me who’s bothering you.”
Always to the heart of the matter.
“So always come to me. Okay? I want to be… the first person you come to. Always.”
I laughed. “Still possessive.”
“Hey, they say successful relationships are all about compromise!”
I made a sound of amusement. I felt much, much better.
“...And I’m sorry again, Chise. I’m sorry for putting you in that position.”
“Thank you,” I whispered.
A finger under my chin, lifting my jaw, and now a kiss on my lips.
“And I’ll…” He squirmed uncomfortably with a sigh. “Ugh. And I’ll apologize to Asmo, too. I know you want me to do that as well. …Dammit. So much punishment today. But I’m not doing that in front of you. That will just feel super weird.”
“I love you, Belphie. Thank you.”
“I love you too. I’m with you all the way. Now... More kisses, please, before we sleep.”
I lightly brushed Belphie’s hair with my fingertips. Not enough to wake him, though when he fell into a sleep like this, it was hard to do that anyway.
I still couldn’t sleep. Something was still left unfinished. Something that nagged at my heart.
I sighed as I slowly moved to slip out from Belphie’s embrace, hoping I wasn’t going to regret this.
“Wh… Who…?” Asmo murmured sleepily.
“It’s just me.” I slid into his bed behind his curled little body, wrapping my arms around him. “It’s Chise."
“Wh…?” He squirmed slightly, struggling into wakefulness.
“Shh. I’ll sleep here tonight if you want. But if you try any funny business in my sleep, I’ll kill you on the spot.”
“Oh…” He breathed, relaxing again in my arms. “Mm… I promise…”
“I know.” I whispered against him, smoothing back his hair.
“Love you, Chise..” He murmured, drifting off again. “Thanks…”
I petted his hair lightly. “Love you too, Asmo. Goodnight.”
-
I woke up warm, but alone. He always had been an earlier riser, and I’d gone to bed quite late. I turned sleepily, stretching my arms, pausing as something delicate brushed against my skin.
A little rose rested on the pillow beside me, waiting for me. I shook my head, smiling, picking it up to tuck it behind my ear.
Belphie narrowed his eyes at me as I walked with a casual stretch into the dining room. I was surprised that he had gotten there before me, actually. I was hoping to play off my absence as having gotten up earlier than him, but…
“Is that a rose from Asmo’s room?” he asked lightly, not one to miss out on a detail like that.
“Yep.”
“Hm…” was all he said in reply.
“Ugh,” Mammon muttered, face turning red.
Asmo beamed at me, sitting up straighter in his seat. From the corner of my eye, I saw Belphie give me a small little smile of understanding. Thank you, Belphie. I took my seat at the head of the table with a relieved sigh. Stupid olive branches.
"Well?”
As usual, we all jumped at the sound of Lucifer’s stern voice. His eyes were fixed across the room, regarding Belphie coldly.
Belphie’s jaw tightened as he gritted his teeth, shoulders tensing.
“I noticed a distinct lack of paperwork at my door this morning. Are you telling me you didn’t finish your assignment, Belphegor?”
Lucifer’s face was dark cloud as he glowered down at the youngest.
Belphie only made a noncommittal noise in his throat in response, glaring right back.
“Right then. Stand yourself up, Belphie, and turn right around. As punishment, there’s going to be no breakfast for you this morning either.”
It was my turn to join in on the glowering.
“…You really are evil, you know that Lucifer?” Belphie growled at him. His fists were bunched to his side as he stood. “You sadist.”
“And don’t you even think about feeding him behind my back, Chise. Oh yes, I see you glaring at me, don’t think I haven’t noticed.”
I stuck my tongue out at him. “I do what I want.”
Asmo tittered lightly in delight. Satan smiled to himself, always one to appreciate a sharp remark against Lucifer.
Lucifer made a little growl of his own, knowing full well that his punishment wasn’t actually going to take. But it set the stage for more punishment later. That was the point. I stood up as well to follow Belphie out, making a point of my own.
I want to give an absolutely special thanks to dear reader Fallen_Time for the below fanart of Chise. I am SO honoured that you liked my story, and my MC, enough to gift this to me!! I've NEVER had fanart of my stuff before, I'm so touched. I intentionally avoid describing Chise too much so that she can be who others would like her to be, but yes, I do have my own version of her that Fallen_Time thoughtfully asked me to describe. THANK YOU SO MUCH!
Chapter Text
“You’re a lifesaver,” Belphie sighed contentedly. “Seriously, thanks for treating me.”
“It’s been a long time since I’ve had food from that café on Devil’s Row.” I grinned at him, rolling the little paper bag my pastry had come in up to dispose of it later. “And coffee. It was a good excuse to go.”
He leaned down to rest his chin on the desk with another sigh as the other students slowly started to fill into the room around us. “I don’t think I would have made it through the day without that. No food, extra work, and classes on top of that? I’m tired just thinking about it.”
I reached to pet his dark mop of hair. “There there, my sweet Avatar of Sloth. I’ve got you covered. And I’ll help you with the paperwork later, too. Lucifer can stuff his ’confidentiality’ warning up his ass.”
“My angel,” he murmured to me with a flirty little smirk.
I smiled, wrapping my legs around one of his to pull it close. He preferred to sit at the back of the class – a better spot to ‘covertly' nap in. Conveniently, it was a better spot to be a little lovey-dovey, too.
He casually laid a fingertip against the bottom hem of my skirt that was draped over my thigh, eyebrow raised. I flicked his hand away with an amused shake of my head, stifling my grin.
"Ah!” Dark auburn hair, golden eyes, red uniform. Diavolo poked his head around the corner to peer into the classroom Belphie and I waited in. “Hey there, Chise. And I see that Belphegor is with you as well. Perfect.”
Belphie narrowed his eyes slightly, lifting his chin. “…What do you mean?”
“Good morning, Lord Diavolo,” I murmured over my coffee, sneaking a glance behind his back as he came towards us. No Barbatos. The only positive that I take joy in when Diavolo decides to track me down, and I don't even get the pleasure this time.
“Yes! And a very good morning it is. As to your question, Belphie, I was thinking I’d call a special student council officers’ meeting after class today. Chise, I’d like for you to attend as well.”
I’d like to hear your thoughts and ideas at our next meeting.
Dammit. Between hunting Belphie down, navigating a 3D escape room, making dinner, sucking Beel off, Belphie crawling into my bed for complaints/kisses, and then crawling into Asmo’s bed after, I’d hardly had any time to think about the festival.
Speaking of Belphie.
I chewed my lip, glancing over at the bristling little demon beside me. “You want Belphie there too?”
“Of course! He should be there as well.” Diavolo leaned down, the smile not quite meeting his eyes. “Belphie, make sure to show up this time, all right?”
Belphie was silent for a moment. On purpose, I suspect, for effect, as was his way. “…I’m tired today, so I’d really like to go home and get some sleep. After all… no one told me we were going to hold a special meeting today. Ahead of time. Maybe some of us have plans already.”
Diavolo raised a brow, tilting his head.
“You know, Lord Diavolo…” Belphie continued, grabbing my hand under the table. I inwardly winced; from Belphie’s tone, I knew exactly where this was going. “The way you make decisions on a whim with no regard for others…” He glanced at me meaningfully, pausing again to make sure that Diavolo saw the pointed look. “It’s incredibly annoying.”
“Hmm…” Diavolo glanced at me too. “Chise, would you happen to think this as well?”
I sighed, placing my coffee cup down. There was no helping it. I wasn’t going to abandon Belphie to drown in the grave he had started digging.
When had the truly devilish one become my ride or die?
I gave a single, small nod. In defeat, mostly.
“See? It bothers Chise, too.”
Diavolo’s face softened. “I understand how you feel, Belphie. But, ah, speaking of, I almost forgot… This is for you.”
Belphie frowned at the bottle that Diavolo placed carefully down before him. “A drink...? What is this?”
“It’s Barbatos’ special concoction. It really is quite an amazing little energy booster – I can personally attest that it works very well. Perhaps this will get you through your day, and through our meeting. I heard that Lucifer kept you up quite late, after all. I do appreciate the work you do for RAD.” He glanced down at our wrappers on the table. “At least you got breakfast, too!”
Belphie looked down at it doubtfully, not knowing what to say.
“Well then!” Diavolo’s face brightened back to his usual good humour. “I will see you two at the meeting.”
I hesitated as he strode away from us.
“Belphie… Would you mind if I caught up to him? I want to talk to him about some things too.”
He nodded slowly. “All right. Class will start soon, though. I want to be partners for the next assignment.”
“Me too.” I bent to kiss lightly at his hair, eliciting some speculative/scandalized murmurs from the other students nearby who caught it. He grinned. I smiled and shook my head as I turned away. He liked a good provocation. It always cheered him up.
“…Ah, but, Chise, wait!” Belphie stooped at the sound of something clattering softly to the floor. “You dropped something… Hey, did you hear me?”
“What…?” I paused, looking around in confusion.
Diavolo was standing not far off in front of me, running his hand through the back of his hair, looking equally confused.
My eyes widened. I hurriedly patted at my uniform pockets.
Nothing.
“Shit…” I muttered, going to him.
“That’s weird…” he was murmuring to himself. “I just walked out of the classroom, so why am I suddenly standing in the courtyard? Oh–"
I had taken a step forward to slide into his peripheral vision, making my presence known.
“Chise.” He nodded to me. “Did you follow me here? Are you seeing this right now too? Hm, I have to say, this really is strange. What in the world is going on…?”
I sighed. “You’re… going to find this hard to believe.”
He raised an eyebrow in amusement. “Am I? Humour me, if you would.”
I didn’t want to throw my thoughtless little otaku under the bus, but, well… Sometimes he truly deserved the credit. He really could be just as much of a handful as Mammon at times. “…Levi has been experimenting with, um, certain reality-bending games. As in, literally warping reality around… us. His latest purchase was a 3D escape room. We had… an incident at the House of Lamentation yesterday when he left it running.”
He barked out a laugh, shaking his head as he slapped his palm to it with a grin. At least he seemed in good humour about it all. “…I see. And the reason why we are experiencing this game here at RAD is because…?”
“Er…” I shifted uncomfortably. “I confiscated it from Levi, and I think… It must have fallen out of my pocket, to be honest. When I left the classroom just now.”
“Ahhh, so you suspect that when you dropped it just now, the impact must have accidentally activated it.”
I sighed. “I’m going to kill you one of these days, Levi,” I muttered under my breath. “You’re so grounded.”
“So this is all part of a game…” Diavolo grin widened. “I love it…! What fun!”
I shook my head at him. It was very much not fun yesterday.
“Well, all right then…” He leaned down to look directly at me, arms folded in front of him. I pulled my face back a bit. “Looks like we’ll have to work together to solve this. Let’s see if we can make it to the student council room, Chise!”
“It’s… only the morning. The meeting isn’t until after school?”
He laughed heartily. “I think we can safely say that classes are cancelled for the rest of the day, and that Lucifer will be booking it as fast as he can to the council room himself.”
I did have to grin at the thought of that.
I hoped Belphie and the rest of them would be all right. I checked my D.D.D.
Yep, no service again.
Leviiiiiii.
-
“I love it!” Diavolo grinned, puppyish as we opened another door – one that now erroneously led into the east-wing stairwell. “This is so much fun! I had no idea a game like this existed.”
“Feel free to pass a bill that outlaws it,” I muttered under my breath.
“When I see Leviathan, I’ll have to ask him if there are any other games he could recommend.”
“He’d probably worship the ground you walk on if you ever end up playing Dogi-Maji.” He certainly had that reaction with me, anyway…
“Wait. I feel like I’ve heard of that before…”
Probably. It was the dating sim game he had pulled us into.
“Well,” Diavolo beamed, “if you think I should play it, then it must be good. I’ll be sure to remember that.”
I sighed, deciding to give up on my sarcasm. The guy took everything so literally.
“Anyway,” he looked around us, “looks like getting to the council room is more difficult than I thought.”
“You don’t say…”
“Still,” he turned to me with another one of his grins, “I have a feeling that the next door we go through it finally going to be the one. Let’s head up the stairs and pick one. Actually, you pick one this time. I picked the last couple. Surely you’ll be our good luck charm!”
I followed him up, silent.
He quieted down too as we neared the next landing.
“…Chise.” He turned to me, eyes following me as I came to stand beside him at the top of the stairs. “Is there something wrong?”
It was awkward. Soooo awkward. That this man didn’t seem to get it at all. It was like my outburst against him when I had been pulled into the student council room to sign away my life in the Devildom had meant nothing in the end. Forgotten.
It pissed me off. I seethed inside. But he held the upper hand with me, of course. Did he know that I saw him as the one who held the dangling carrot on the string? To stay here, in the Devildom?
No. It was probably not on his radar.
“Nothing is wrong, Lord Diavolo.”
“Come now…” his voice softened. “No need for formalities. I’d like to hear what’s on your mind.”
“Well. It’s about… earlier.”
He tilted his head. “Could you tell me exactly what it is that you are you referring to…? So there is no misunderstanding.”
I hesitated. I was finding it really, really hard to be honest with exactly that. “Were you just… all right with that?”
“Ah.” His eyes softened at my look. “You mean that. Well, it doesn’t bother me.”
“What…?” My voice dropped as disappointment flooded me. I felt dismayed. “None of it…?”
“…Well,” he amended, “that’s not to say it doesn’t bother me at all. I think that would actually be insulting to Belphegor, really. Also…” his smile turned down a notch as he studied me a bit more carefully, “I don’t think that Belphegor said everything that was on his mind.”
The pointed look he gave me made me squirm inside.
Belphie certainly hadn’t.
“Similarly,” he continued, “there’s more going on in my mind than what Belphegor may think based on my actions.”
He took a step closer to me. His smile had faded entirely. A serious expression settled on his face as he looked at me directly. “Of course, if I have done something wrong, I need to accept fault and work to correct the problem. So I’m going to take what Belphegor said to heart, and spend some time reflecting on it.”
“…Diavolo…”
I desperately wished that Barbatos were here to buffer this.
“Now then, go ahead and pick our next door. I’ve got a feeling that this will finally be the one to lead us to the council room…”
Dear reader, it was not.
“Wrong again!” he chuckled. “Too bad.”
I followed him into the colosseum, gazing up at the arches that encircled us as we stepped into the arena. This is where Beel had his fangol games held. I didn’t go to watch him too often, but for the important ones, I made sure to never miss going.
It’d been over a year since the last game I saw him play. Maybe I’ll go to a practise of his, just to experience watching him in his element again.
“The colosseum, huh?” Diavolo was looking up with a little turn of his own, arms crossed as he mused. “Come to think of it, do you know the history of this place?”
I shook my head.
“The colosseum was actually here long before RAD was built. It was actually destroyed once in a war with the Celestial Realm… It was right around here that I discovered Lucifer holding Lilith’s wounded body in his arms.”
“What…?” I looked around.
With a breath of wind, a clearing stretched around me, green. Hazy. A path cut through it, fenced in iron.
There was no trace of any clearing. No greenery. No fence. No path.
He nodded knowingly at my look. “Like I said, destroyed then, and RAD hadn’t been built around it yet. You remember it differently from your visions, I’m sure.”
“You’re well informed…”
“Of course.”
“...Of course.”
He was silent for a moment, his gaze returning to the impressive architecture that stretched above us. “…When I come here,” he started again, “I often think to myself… Were the choices I made to get to this point the right ones? Did I really choose the right path?”
“How do you mean?” I tilted my head. “You regret… taking the seven of them in? Or… Lilith?”
“Ah…” He shook his head to himself. “Sorry, I’m sure you must find this all very tedious. Go ahead and ignore what I just said if you would.”
“Actually… I would rather not ignore it.”
He glanced my way. The corners of his mouth were curved in a slight smile, but he still seemed pensive.
“Which one, Diavolo? ...Or is it both?”
He sighed to himself. “Of course I can’t really regret how things turned out in the end. I only think to myself… could I have done anything different? Where would we be now, if I had? What would the Devildom look like now?”
“It seems to me…” I started slowly, finding it hard to admit, “that the Devildom is in an age of prosperity. Due to your… vision for it. Your actions that day.”
“Is that what you really think, Chise?”
“...I love them,” I replied softly. “I hope you could never regret taking them in. I hope that you could never regret…”
“Saving Lilith?” He fixed me with another direct look again. “After all, had I refused, you wouldn’t be standing here in the first place. To love them.”
I narrowed my eyes. “Are you trying to say that I should be grateful for–"
“Nothing of the sort,” he assured me quickly. “It was only a voiced realization that I had just come to right now, with you standing here, in this room, in this spot, where it all began… The realization that if I hadn’t done what I did, that you wouldn’t be here now, walking these halls. And I think that I would regret that very, very much, had I the foresight to know how it would all unfold. I had broken quite the rule when I had 'saved’ her, you see, if you could call it that… Even keeping it under wraps as we tried our hardest to do, it still caused a lot of problems. She had very conveniently disappeared, you see, soul and all. The Celestial Realm had questions. Suspicions. The mistrust it sowed between our two realms persists to this day. So I think to myself, ‘Did I really do the right thing that day? Was it mercy that drove me to it? Pity? ...Vanity?'”
“…Love?”
He chuckled softly, cheeks colouring in embarrassment. “That’s a possibility as well, yes… Before I even cared to admit it to myself at the time. Long before.”
I turned my back to place my hand on the enormous statue before us, tracing the detailed stonework, while he fought against the flustered blush.
He eventually cleared his throat. “I’ve very much decided, in this moment, right now, that I do not regret a thing.”
“Ah…” I didn’t turn to look back at him. I felt conflicted. “Thanks…”
“Hah… It feels very odd, to finally put that to rest. Thank you, Chise. You constantly grant me changes in my perspective. Meeting you… has made me a better ruler.”
I couldn’t keep this up anymore. I whirled to him, emotion cracking in my voice. “Then… let me stay, Diavolo. Why won’t you… just let me stay?”
He looked at me with a touch of sadness. Pity as well, maybe.
“I just don’t understand… If I have really become so…” I paused, hesitating. Important? To the future Demon King? How presumptuous.
“You know…” he spoke softly, “I want you to know that I have not forgotten that day, and everything you said. And, well, there I go again… Admitting to you just how much you have changed my perspective on a great many things. To the benefit of your race and world, I can assure you. You are a true gem, Chise. We are very fortunate to have chosen you–"
“So let me stay!”
“You are their family. Yes. I do not challenge the bond.” He smiled patiently. “I want you to know that… well, it’s a bit more complicated–"
“More complicated than adopting a gaggle of rebellious, cast-out angels?” My voice had started to shake. “More complicated than naming those same forsaken angels the Seven Rulers of the Devildom? More complicated than going against the Celestial Realm to give Lilith another chance at life? After they had condemned her soul to obliteration?”
“It is precisely because of those complications that my hands are tied with you right now.” He sighed. “...I don’t want to give you false hope, Chise. But I also don’t want to tear you away from your family again.”
“You mean–"
“I mean nothing,” he asserted firmly. “I cannot make any promises to you. I just need to stress to you that… The Celestial Realm, and the human representatives…” He sighed, his hand rising to his face to rub at his temples. “…The Sorcerer’s Guild. They are all watching very closely right now. They are watching me… And they are watching you.”
“The… Sorcerer’s Guild…?” I blinked. “Wait… me…?”
“I’ve said enough.” He held his hand up to me as I opened my mouth again in protest. “I just need you to understand that this is a delicate matter. What I understand is that I have treated you… extremely poorly. In a way that is not befitting of a ruler who purports an idealist world of acceptance and cultural exchange. Of peace. You were right. I acted out of gross ignorance when I brought you here. And in the way that I had originally intended to send you back. For that, you have my sincerest apologies.”
I stared at him, dumbfounded.
“Your… frank honestly that day of course shook my previous beliefs. But I need you to know that it took Barbatos' insistence to truly have it sink in. And I want to apologize for that as well. For leaving it up to another fellow demon to get it through to me, when your honesty in your experience hadn’t been enough. When it should have been enough. It hadn’t been, because of my unfortunate and unrealized bias against humans.”
“I…” Didn’t know what to say.
“On that note…” A knowing little smile crept up to his cheeks. The sparkle returned to his eyes. “I really should reiterate again… just how passionately Barbatos acted on your behalf after that day. How passionately he still behaves as he works to figure something out to keep you here – largely behind my back, might I add. And how very long it took for things between us to resume as normal after that day, too. Well… as a new normal, I suppose.”
“What are you saying…?” I whispered, my heart pounding in my chest.
“You know…” He laughed softly, eyes unfocusing as he stared off, as if reminiscing. “It’s strange. I’ve never seen Barbatos like this before with anyone. The way he behaves, the way he lights up when you are mentioned, or when you’re in the same room. He becomes… more animated. More… true to himself. I think you know what I mean by that.”
A blush suffused my cheeks as my eyes widened at the intimation.
“What I’m trying to say is…” His smile started to widen out into a true grin. “If it pleases you to do so… Maybe you would spend more time with him. I’d grant him leave to do so, you know. Any time.”
I was silent for a moment, feeling dumbstruck by the revelation.
“Ah…” He laughed nervously at my stare. “Forgive my presumption–"
“And then when you send me back up to the human world…?” I whispered again. “What would become of Barbatos and I then?”
“…Ah.” He sighed. “Barbatos… said much the same thing to me.”
“I’m just supposed to… keep falling in love, keep getting torn away from whom I love? On your whim? With only my considerably shorter lifespan left to me? Where every precious moment that I spend with my loved ones matters? Where every moment that I don’t get to do that… also matters?”
“I... see…”
“Do you…?”
“Hah…” He took a deep breath. “…And so the tables have turned, where I would not take Barbatos at his word on matters of the heart, but it sinks in when you express it. I suppose I will have to apologize to him now. Though he would probably be mortified to his core if I let slip that we had this conversation in the first place...” He hummed in thought. “I still have so much to learn.”
“Yes,” I agreed with him simply. Coldly.
“Chise…” He took a step closer to me, leaning down. “That day, the day I found the seven brothers, and the day I saved Lilith, I acted purely in the moment without truly thinking about the consequences. I was incredibly rash, in hindsight, even though it did end up turning out okay in the longterm. But the point I’m trying to make is: it very nearly did not turn out okay. And so today, coming from that experience and the near miss I found myself facing in the aftermath of the emotional decisions I made that day, I find myself faltering. Unwilling to chance making a mistake that would cost… much. Too much. Ideally, I would like to become the kind of ruler who finds a middle ground between those extremes. It... shames me to say that I am not that ruler for you today, Chise.”
I clenched my jaw, tilting my head down to look at the ground.
“…So, with that said, all I can say to you today is this: right here and now, I cannot make any promises to you. From where I am standing, my hands are tied. But know that Barbatos is fighting a great deal on your behalf. And, hah! Imagine that!” He grinned. "The Barbatos himself. You have a very powerful ally on your side, Chise. A very powerful… friend. Should a small miracle happen, it will be to his credit almost entirely. Do not forget that.”
“...How could I forget something like that?” I muttered under my breath, my cheeks still burning.
He nodded to me, his genial expression returning to his face. “Well, with all of that said, Chise, and wow, a great deal has been said… Shall we try the next door?”
“Man, I don’t believe it…” Mammon muttered. “Usually it doesn’t even take me five minutes to get here from the classroom. But today it took thirty! I mean, come on!”
“It took me twenty…” Satan grumbled in annoyance.
"...CHISE!” Mammon jumped up to rush to me as I made my presence known, lifting me clear off my feet in his hug. “It’s about damn time you showed up! Like, legit, you’re one of the last ones here, we were gonna start a search party soon.”
“No thanks to Levi,” I muttered in his arms, embracing him back. Diavolo chuckled fondly as he passed us by to take his place at the head of the table.
“Like, I can’t believe I ended up having to play through my 3D escape room game here at RAD, too.” Levi did not look as ashamed as I would have liked him to. In fact, he looked entirely too giddy.
“Well,” Asmo sighed, “I for one am absolutely exhausted…”
“Yeah, I’m very tired…” Belphie muttered.
At least Belphie had made his way here too, I thought with relief.
“I’m hungry…”
And Beel.
“Oh, by the way, Chise,” Belphie held up the culprit in his hand, “I made sure not to give Levi back his game–"
“HEY! That’s where that went! Give it back–!”
I looked around. “Are we still waiting on someone?”
“Indeed.” I turned my head towards the soft, lisping voice. Barbatos had inclined his head towards me at my question. “Lucifer has yet to arrive.”
“Hello, Barbatos.” I smiled at him.
“Good afternoon to you, Chise.”
“I suppose we’ll have to wait a bit longer.” Diavolo was positively beaming. I felt a touch of a blush hit me at his pointed look. “At ease until then, everyone.”
Fortunately, Barbatos took up conversation with Diavolo beside him. I turned to my boys.
“…Barbatos,” Lucifer sighed in exasperation. “Why do you look so calm? You don’t seem bothered by this in the least.”
“Well, it’s just that I didn’t get lost,” he replied smoothly, simply, though I couldn’t help but see a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. I was starting to catch on to his subtleties.
Of course you didn’t, portal man. I grinned.
“Did you get a little lost, Lucifer?” Diavolo teased him with a grin.
Lucifer simply sighed again, brows furrowed in resignation. “…We can’t afford to waste any more time than we already have. Let’s get this meeting started.”
“Well then,” Diavolo nodded at the lot of us as we all took our seats, “I call this meeting of the student council officers to order.”
“Due to unexpected complications,” Barbatos added, “today’s start time is 45 minutes later than scheduled.”
I stifled a little laugh at the look on Lucifer’s face. Barbatos certainly didn’t have to butt in with the obvious. I appreciated the jab.
“…Today we’ll pick up where we left off yesterday.” Lucifer ignored him. “Discussing plans and preparations for the school festival. Satan, we’ll start with you. What do you have to report regarding the budget allocation for each class?”
Satan cleared his throat. “Representatives from every class have now been notified. No one voices any objections.”
…I liked it when Satan was all business-y and book smart, I realized.
“Moving on…” Lucifer turned his attention to Asmo. “Do we have any issues with multiple groups wanting to do the same thing for the festival?”
“Looks like we’re okay there, too!” Asmo chirped.
“Huh?” Levi furrowed his brow. “Wait, weren’t there two classes who both wanted to do a café tent?”
Mammon touched his mouth to hide his snicker. “Let’s just say we resolved that situation peacefully.”
I gave a snort of my own. He shot me a private grin.
“No problems to speak of at present, then…” Lucifer nodded to Diavolo.
“Wonderful!” Diavolo nodded back. “Well then, let’s move on to our own plans for the festival. It’s time to decide what the student council officers are going to do. Chise…” He turned his gaze to me. “As the head of our festival committee, I’d like to hear your ideas. Have you come up with any suggestions from the human world? Things people do up there?”
I squirmed as all eyes turned to me. It was weird having all the… attention. My boys I would hang out with one-on-one or in groups, but Lucifer, Diavolo, and… Barbatos looked at me now as well.
A room full of demons asking for a little piece of human culture from me. Even in front of all my, uh… dammit, all my lovers, because what the fuck, maybe Belphie is right to call me a slut, there were so many completely different personalities looking at me right now that I was absolutely certain someone wasn’t going to be happy with any of my suggestions.
I felt a flood of self-consciousness.
“All right…” I started quietly. “I’ve come up with a few to choose from, that I’d like… your opinions on.”
Diavolo nodded encouragingly.
“Go on,” Satan quietly encouraged as well.
“Well…” I took a breath. Just do it. “First option, depending on the details of the class who have applied to do a café tent of their own, a cosplay café–"
“OOOOHH OOOOHHHH OOH!” Levi fairly bounced in his seat. “Yes! Yes! I support this!”
“…Objection,” Satan said uneasily, shooting me an apologetic look.
“What?” Levi pouted. “Why!?”
Satan sighed. “Have you forgotten what happened that time you suggested that we do a cosplay café? You don’t remember how it turned out? Asmo just couldn’t manage to control himself…”
“Ooooh!” Asmo bubbled, eyes gleaming. “Yes, I do remember that!”
Satan’s brows furrowed upwards in exasperation. “The student council officers are supposed to set the example for the rest of the student body. We can’t do something that would damage the moral fabric of our school, now can we?”
It was Asmo’s turn to pout, batting his lashes.
“Therefore, the idea is rejected.”
“…Well then,” I agreed quickly. “We’re scratching THAT off the list immediately.”
I heard the smallest of coughs. I glanced. Barbatos’ fist was raised to his mouth, covering his lips. Was he… hiding a smile?
I sighed, plunging onwards. “Second on the list: haunted house.”
“Hey, yeah,” Belphie nodded to me with a smile. “I like that idea. It sounds fun.”
Thank you, pikachu. You’re a real pika pal.
I smiled back at his support.
“No it DOESN’T!” Mammon’s eyes widened, his cheeks turning pink. “I’m against it! Hard pass!”
“What’s wrong…?” Belphie’s soft-for-me smile slipped into a for-Mammon smirk. “Are you scared, Mammon?”
“What? Pff… no.”
“Then I don’t see the problem.” Belphie kept his voice light and casual. Provokingly so.
“Now listen,” Mammon pointed a finger at him. “I ain’t afraid of no ghosts. But I hate bein’ startled. I HATE IT!”
“You know…” Belphie cooed, “If you’re scared, you should really just admit it, so we can officially reject the idea… For the record, you know. Otherwise…”
“I ain’t sayin’ SHIT!”
"Mammon,” Lucifer growled at him. “Mind your manners.”
Mammon subsided with a grumble.
“…All right, there is one more option on the list,” I cut in before things really fell off the tracks. I did eventually want to go home today. “We could put on a play.”
“Oooh…” Asmo gasped in delight. “YES! THAT’S the one! I bet that would be soooo fun!”
“Yeah...” Belphie nodded thoughtfully. “Actually, that might just work. I mean, we’ve got all the actors we need right here.”
We certainly do. A freaking circus act, really.
“And it means we can cosplaaaay!” Levi gasped too.
“Guys? I’m getting hungry.”
“Well then?” Lucifer looked around at us all. “Are we in agreement?”
We were quiet for a moment, but no objections rang out. I sighed in relief when Lucifer finally nodded.
“So, the student council officers will put on a play at the festival. Is that okay with you, Diavolo?”
“Of course!” He beamed. “Sounds like fun. Chise, you’ll be in charge of putting together the production.” He paused for a moment, looking at me.
“Yes, naturally.”
He nodded.
“All right then,” Barbatos stepped forward, “I’d say that wraps things up. Meeting adjourned.”
“Thank the stars,” I muttered under my breath as we all stood with groans and stretches to leave.
Lucifer let out a devastatingly loud sigh as we all shuffled out together.
“The meeting’s finally over, Lucifer.” Asmo bounced at his side. “But you don’t look happy at all. What’s wrong?”
He shook his head.
I glanced over at him. “He looks the same as always.”
He frowned at me. “…Are you saying I always look unhappy?”
“Are you saying you look unhappy right now?”
His frowned deepened as he opened his mouth to shoot me a retort.
“I can understand why he’s unhappy,” Belphie added lightly. “He was the last one to show up for today’s meeting, after all.”
“He was about… forty minutes late?” confirmed Beel.
“Hehehehe…” Mammon smirked. “Lucifer was LATE!”
“Not just late…” Satan hid his own smile. “Forty minutes late.”
“It’s not as if it was by choice," Lucifer bit, crossing his arms. “I was dealing with some strange curse. It made every door I opened lead somewhere random!”
Levi stiffened for a moment, before he slowly picked up his pace, going for a subtle escape.
Lucifer’s voice grew terser and terse as he went on. “Do you know how hard it is to get to a meeting when none of the doors lead where they’re supposed to!? …Do you?!”
Asmo grimaced nervously. “…Hah, oh, I completely forgot: I was supposed to go home early today! Bye!”
Satan came up from behind to lock arms with me. “I get the feeling that now’s not the best time to be anywhere near Lucifer.” He muttered to me from out of the corner of his mouth. I tucked my elbow in to pull him closer and let him lead me on a little faster.
“...I appeared in the room of the newspaper club five times. Five!” Lucifer continued behind us.
“Ugh, I’m so tired that I’m starting to feel dizzy…” Belphie sidled up to keep pace with Satan and I. “I should probably go home too. Bye.”
Lucifer was walking forward too, not seeming to notice yet that we were gradually leaving him behind. “Each time I was accosted by Mephistopheles and forced into a conversation. I had to stand there listening while he complained endlessly!”
“…Uhh, I’ve got stuff I’ve gotta do too, so–"
"Where do you think you’re going, Mammon?”
Asmo, Belphie, Satan and I fled through the next door ahead, leaving Mammon behind.
“IT WAS LEVI!” I called out over my shoulder just before the rest of us rounded the corner to disappear. Levi gasped at the betrayal, spinning around to see Lucifer’s reaction on dumb instinct.
I mean, I couldn’t let Mammon take the fall for something he actually didn’t do this time.
Beel plodded on past him, unconcerned.
“LEVI–”
“Dammit!” I stomped my foot as I threw my head back at the sky with a frustrated growl.
Belphie turned towards my outburst. “Huh...?”
“I forgot to talk to Diavolo about the skirts!”
“Festival committee, puttin’ together a play, being in charge of production, blah blah blah…” Mammon sighed dramatically on my behalf, waving his fork down the table at me. “You know, if you wanted, Mammon here could help ya out. Whaddya say?”
“I’ll take whatever help I can get.”
“Youuuu should probably reconsider, Chise.” Asmo shook his head.
Satan nodded in agreement. “If you enlist Mammon, he’ll do the opposite of ‘help’. He’ll just create new problems where there weren’t any before.”
“HEY! WHAT’D YOU SAY!?”
“You heard me–"
Lucifer sighed. “Make sure you do a good job with this, Chise. The success of this year’s school festival is riding on you.”
“…Thanks, Lucifer,” I muttered with a glower.
He ignored my look. “So, what are you planning to work on first?”
“Well, definitely a script first.”
“A wise decision.” He nodded. “Before you do anything else, you have to decide what sort of play this is going to be.”
Great. I’m sure the rest of the six personalities around me will have lots of suggestions…
“Do you know what the play is going to be about?” Beel asked.
“Oooh, how about the story of a magical girl and her bean cake companion who work together to perform heroic deeds?!”
One helpful personality down…
Asmo sighed for me. “You just described Ruri-chan. Word for word. Also, how exactly are we supposed to create this script that we need so badly?”
Satan leaned forward to address me. “If you’re looking for a professional who would know how to write a script, there’s someone nearby who fits the bill.”
“Oh!” I sat up at his knowing smile. “Yes, thank you for reminding me! Simeon!”
“Huh...?” Mammon frowned. “Simeon? You mean the angel?”
Satan rolled his eyes. “Do you know of any non-angel Simeons, Mammon? Yes, Simeon, the angel. There’s no one who’s a better fit for the job than him.”
“Okaaaay…” Levi took the bait. “So why Simeon?”
“Hm?” Satan tilted his head at him with a frown. “It isn’t obvious?”
“Uhhh…” Levi gave him an annoyed look. “No?”
“You… don’t know?” Satan’s eyes darted to mine. “Levi, Simeon is the original author of The Tales of the Seven Lords.”
Levi went perfectly still.
Frozen in place.
Face getting whiter and whiter as the silence stretched.
“Wh…”
“...Oh man…”
“Levi, okay, just–"
“...D’WWUUUUHHH?! WHAAAAAAAT?!? WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY? WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY TO ME, SATAN? WHAT DO YOU MEAN!? HAH. HAHA. YOU’RE… JOKING. WHAT A GREAT JOKE! SO FUNNY, SATAN! WOW! HAHAHA! FOR A MOMENT I THOUGHT – WOW, SILLY ME – FOR A MOMENT I THOUGHT YOU JUST SAID THAT THE AUTHOR OF THE TALES OF THE SEVEN LORDS IS NONE OTHER THAN… SIMEON!? LIKE, THE ANGEL I’VE KNOWN FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS?! RIGHT THERE! THE ENTIRE TIME! SIMEON! THE AUTHOR! OF TSL! HAH! HAHAHAHA!”
“I think you broke him,” I whispered down the table at Satan.
Lucifer squeezed his eyes shut and rubbed at his temples, as though he were fighting a headache.
Chise: Hmm… Looks like I’ve found just the excuse I needed to spend more time with you.
Simeon: Oh? Is that so?
Simeon: Did you truly need to come up with an excuse to spend more time with me, though? :)
Simeon: Purgatory Hall has an open-door policy when it comes to you, love.
Chise: An excuse to get you alone…? Yes. :)
Simeon: Oh!
Simeon: Oh!
Simeon: Oh. I sent that twice.
Simeon: …Three times.
Simeon: Well then.
Simeon: Excuse accepted.
Simeon: I’m in.
Chise: You haven’t even heard me out yet!
Simeon: I don’t need to. :)
Chise: See you tomorrow. :)
Chise: Sorcerer’s Guild.
Solomon: …Ah.
Chise: The human world has a Sorcerer’s Guild, Solomon?
Solomon: Yes… It does.
Chise: And it was this guild that approved of my initial transfer to the Devildom.
Solomon: Yes.
Chise: Approved of transferring me without my consent.
Solomon: Yes…
Chise: Can I assume that you are part of this ’Sorcerer’s Guild’, Solomon?
Solomon: Yes.
Chise: And as the most powerful human sorcerer to have ever existed… Can I also assume that you have a bit of sway with them in their decision-making?
Solomon: Yes, Chise…
Chise: And as the most powerful human sorcerer to have ever existed, who is part of this Sorcerer’s Guild, who seems particularly familiar with the Devildom and its ruler, and perhaps is even seen as THE human representative go-between of our worlds by both sides, can I assume that in THIS matter, you held more than just a LITTLE bit of sway?
Solomon: Chise…
Solomon: I really was going to tell you about all of this eventually.
Solomon: When the time was right.
Solomon: I’m sorry.
Chise: Honestly! I had been warned again and again not to trust you.
Solomon: Chise, please.
Solomon: Please don’t say that.
Solomon: I’m on your side.
Solomon: You have no idea how much.
Solomon: Chise?
Solomon: Please pick up your phone...
Notes:
...I truly hadn't planned on the character development with Diavolo, but then I sort of just word-vomited it out, and now here we are.
I think at this point I'm writing Diavolo as my ex who loudly declared himself to be a feminist to anyone and everyone around him but in reality, in practise, he just. Did Not Get It At All.
Let's go with that.
Chapter 8: Chapter 25: Clumsily Preparing For a Play, In a Seven Brothers Way
Notes:
Smut at end 👀
Chapter Text
“Chise…” Satan hesitated as we accompanied each other on our walk to RAD, on our way to meet up with Simeon.
“Hm?” I bumped my shoulder against his arm as I looked up at him.
“I owe you an apology.” He smiled gently at me, though I saw anxiety there too. It didn’t quite reach his eyes.
“You do?” I frowned. “What for? What’d you do?”
“The other day… I should have volunteered to help you look for Belphie. I should have taken the first chance to help you, but then when I didn’t, I should have certainly taken the second chance. I didn’t do either. I feel like I let you down.”
“Oh…” I blinked in surprise, mulling it over for a moment, before a smile shone on my face. I took his arm in mine. “Thank you for apologizing. That really means a lot.”
“It’s not the man I want to be. Especially for you.” He gazed at me quietly for a little longer. “…Your smile is beautiful.”
“Hah…” I looked away, blushing deeply, unable to fight back my grin. “You know, sometimes you seem so… human.”
It was his turn to blink at me in surprise. “Really?”
“Oh.” I laughed, embarrassed. That was supposed to have been an inside thought. “I only meant… Demons are said to be so… Evil. Sinful. Incapable of goodness. And angels? The epitome of virtuous good. And then humans are supposed to be a resulting mix of both, who are supposed to strive towards virtue, to turn our backs on sin, on temptation, and to revile Demons. But it’s not like that at all, is it? Here you are, a demon, the Avatar of Wrath, apologizing to me for letting me down. Telling me that you don’t want to be the kind of person who does that. Satan… you are a very sweet, kind, and loving man. A sweet, kind, and loving demon. That’s all I meant.”
“Oh…” he breathed, looking down at his feet as we walked, a little smile playing on his lips. “I hadn’t really thought of it like that before. I’ve always been so focused on…”
“Striving towards virtue?” I teased. “Turning your back on sin? On temptation?”
“Hah…” He looked at me gently. “And maybe a touch of reviling demons as well.”
“Hm…” I slipped my hand into his, bringing his knuckles up to my lips for a kiss. “Reviling yourself.”
“Yes…”
I stopped for a moment, pulling him back to stop with me with our linked hands. He turned to look at me, stepping closer again on cue.
“How very human-like. To doubt yourself,” I murmured, raising my other hand to cup his cheek. “It really doesn’t seem like we’re all that different after all.”
“No,” he breathed, his face inching closer to mine. “No, it doesn’t seem that way at all. Thank you, Chise.”
I stood on the tips of my toes to pull him down towards me, pressing my lips to his in a kiss. He slipped his arms around my waist, kissing me back. I could feel the little smile of his against my mouth as he held me to him.
I felt him hesitate again. I pulled back to look at his face.
He swallow nervously. “…There’s one more thing.”
I tilted my head. “What is it?”
“You… call Mammon your boyfriend.”
“...Mmff.” I shifted uncomfortably in surprise. I hadn’t expected that. I looked at him nervously, and I had no idea where he was going with this. “Y…Yes…”
“No, it’s just,” he paused again, “if… you were to choose any of the other brothers… to call them… your…”
I really tried hard not to laugh at his earnestness, but a small one did bubble out of me.
My heart wrenched when I saw him withdraw in on himself a bit at my reaction, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.
“Oh…” I whispered softly as I touched his cheek again, bringing his face back close. “You do know we’re already dating, right?”
He blinked at me, lips parting in surprise.
I giggled again. “Satan… You’re already my boyfriend. And I’m your girlfriend. You’re allowed to call me that. Or partner. You could even call me your wife if you really wanted to piss Mammon off. Actually, don’t do that. I’d never hear the end of it. Anyway... You get to call me whatever you want, because you and I, we’re together, Satan.”
“Oh…” His eyes widened, cheeks turning pink. “Well… then…”
I cut him off with another kiss, deeper this time, wrapping my arms around him. He sighed into it before breaking out into a little chuckle against my mouth. I smiled too as he pressed his lips to mine a little harder.
“Little dove…” he breathed. “My partner. I love you.”
“Well then, let’s get started.” Satan leaned forward towards Simeon sitting across from us. “Today’s meeting is a brainstorming session. We’re going to be thinking about the actual content of our play and work on the plot.”
“Yeah!” Luke beamed to the side of us. “Good plan! After all, we’ll need a plot before we can move on to anything else! So, um,” he paused to look around at us all, “what exactly is a plot?”
“Really…?” Satan shook his head at the little angel, glancing over at me. “We’re starting there?”
Simeon smiled over at Luke patiently. “You could say it’s sort of an outline of what the play is about, and what happens in it.” His eyes slid to mine, giving me a soft look. “So, do you have a rough vision of what sort of production you’d like this to be?”
Satan coughed lightly.
I raised my eyebrows at the unsubtle demon sitting to my side. “Sounds like Satan has an idea he’d like to share?”
A self-satisfied smirk appeared as he leaned back. I bit my lip, bracing myself. I knew that look.
“…Prince Lucifer and Princess Diavolo.”
I fully snort-laughed, guffawing in surprise, bumping my forehead down on the table to hide my red face.
“Uh…” Luke’s own face turned pink. “R-Really…? I feel like everyone would either really like it or be really weirded out by it. One or the other…”
“You see,” Satan’s smirk turned into a grin, “I once designed a messaging app sticker with Mephisto and the others, and that was the theme–"
“I like it…” Simeon whispered to himself thoughtfully. “I… really like it! Say no more. It’s perfect! I’m all in!”
“Are… you…” I wheezed, tears in my eyes, “S-Serious, Simeon…?”
“What?!” Luke gaped at him.
“Yes.” Simeon shot me a delighted smile. “There’s no doubt about it. This is guaranteed to be an enormous hit! I can feel it in my bones!”
“Simeon…! Satan!” I could barely breathe. I hid my face in my hands.
“If things go well,” Simeon’s own breathy voice trembled slightly with his own amusement, “a single play might not even be enough. People will want more… a TV series, an animated series, a movie, even! It’s honestly not out of the realm of possibility!”
Satan hid his mouth behind his hand, but I saw the smile out of the corner of my eye. “You really think something called ‘Princess Lucifer and Princess Diavolo’ would be that big of a hit?”
“Oh yes, definitely! That’s it…” Simeon winked at me. “We’ve got our theme. Now, what do you say we go ahead and build on it? Let’s talk about what type of demon our protagonist is. What’s his personality?”
I made a rude snorting sound in my throat as I held back another fit. “…Proud and arrogant.”
“In that case...” Satan struggled to maintain the composure in his voice too – the two of them were doing much better than I was. “Lucifer won’t even have to act. He can just play himself.”
“Now,” Simeon finally broke a bit, exhaling a breathy little laugh, “let’s move on to the main story thread. Any ideas on what it should be about?”
I cleared my throat to gain the attention of the room. “…It should be a love story.”
Satan was the one who finally broke next with a loud “Pfff!” His face was turning red too.
Simeon nodded, grinning in agreement. “It is about a prince and princess, after all. And those sorts of tales do usually end up being love stories. Okay, how should we do the ending? How do we wrap it up?”
“The protagonist should grow as a person,” I sighed dreamily, dramatically.
Satan started to cough in between gasps.
“I see.” Simeon nodded again, eyes twinkling. “Yes. Fairy tales generally have happy endings, after all.”
“Of course…” I rasped quietly, grinning.
“All right then, let’s go ahead and review.” Simeon’s smile widened. “Our proud, arrogant protagonist falls madly in love. Their relationship is… passionate and intense.”
“Hells…” Satan wheezed.
“This results in a lot of personal growth, making him a better demon in the end.”
“Pff,” I snickered.
“Does that pretty much sum things up?”
“S-Seems… good to me,” Satan laughed again. “I’d say we have our story framework. So, let’s keep this up. Next we’ll flesh out the story and develop our remaining characters.”
“Good idea.” Simeon nodded to him. “Once we get all of the basics hammered out, we should probably get Diavolo to sign off on it ASAP.”
“...Before Lucifer finds out what we’re planning and sets fire to our script,” I giggled.
Simeon finally broke at this, devolving into a fit of laughter of his own, with Satan and I following suit.
Luke looked between the three of us, perplexed. “This doesn’t sound like it’s going to be a very good play.”
“Prince Lucifer and… Princess Diavolo…?” Diavolo stared at us in utter disbelief.
“What do you say?” Simeon took the lead on the presentation after we all agreed that he was the one most likely to keep his composure. I had been immediately disqualified from the privilege. “Is it going too far?”
Diavolo grinned. “I think it sounds like great fun!”
The only time – the ONLY time – I appreciated Diavolo for his puppyish enthusiasm for anything and everything.
“I’d be honoured to play the ‘leading lady’ opposite of Prince Lucifer!” He beamed at us. “I promise to put everything I have into the role!”
I coughed to hide my loud snort. Satan elbowed me in the ribs with a grin, shushing me.
“Hehe, great.” Simeon grinned as well. “I thought you might say that! Well then, I’ll go ahead and get to work on the script.”
Diavolo nodded. “Now that you’ve got the story and characters figured out, I suppose the next step would be costumes.”
I stepped forward to stand beside Simeon, smiling up at my angel. “We should talk to Levi about that part.”
He nodded down at me, smiling back affectionately. “Shall we go talk to him and see if he’ll help us out?”
“Knock knock!” I sang, tapping on Levi’s door.
No answer.
“…Leeeeeviiiiiii. Don’t make me break down this–"
”Welcome to Leviathan’s TSL Quiz!”
“Oh, great…” I muttered under my breath. Simeon hummed with amusement beside me.
”You aren’t allowed inside my room if you can’t answer my question, so don’t mess up! Now, let the quiz begin! Dum Dum DUMM!”
I raised an eyebrow at Simeon. He shrugged, eyes shining.
"The following excerpt is from ‘The Tale of the Seven Lords’, Volume 5, page 307. ‘The Lord of Masks was so named because he wore a mask at all times. He did this to hide the intense anger he felt toward the Lord of Corruption.’ And now for the actual question…”
He paused for dramatic flair. I sighed.
"The horns of a certain animal were painted onto the mask worn by the Lord of Masks. Tell me, what animal was it?”
Little lamb…
I nearly jumped as the memory came to me, unbidden. Lucifer had called me that…
I swallowed, suddenly feeling unnerved. “…A sheep.”
“Well done.” Simeon breathed with a little smile.
“As much as I hate to admit it, you’re right. Ding ding ding.”
“Indeed,” Simeon raised his voice a bit to be heard through the door, “it was a sheep. But only in the first edition.”
"…What?”
“Interesting…” Simeon’s amused smile came through into his voice. “So your copy of Volume 5 must be a first edition, then? I’m impressed, those are quite hard to come by these days. Though, it actually wasn’t supposed to say ‘sheep’, but rather ‘goat’. That was an error on the publisher’s part, which was corrected from the second edition onwards.”
I almost felt an odd sense of relief.
"…Your voice…”
“Open sesame!” Simeon laughed in delight.
Click.
Levi stood hunched in the middle of his room, hands thrust into his pockets, his eyes squeezed so tightly shut it furrowed his brow. His lips were folded in a thin line. Refusing to look at us as we entered.
“Leviathan?” Simeon tilted his head in puzzlement. “Why do you have your eyes closed?”
“Wh… why… why do you think!?” he whined high, tilting his head down to the floor, though his eyes still remained closed. “It’s because you’re… you’re… You’re the… the great…”
He wheezed for a moment.
“Th-The great… Christopher Peugeot, a-aren’t you!? Th-The author of… of The Tale of the Seven Lords!”
“Yes.” Simeon smiled. “Christopher Peugeot is my pen name.”
Levi started bouncing on his heels, a whine caught in his throat.
“Levi…” I took a step forward. “Could you please just be–"
Cool about this for once?
“YOU’RE A GOD AMONG MEN… er… I mean… angels. I’M NOT… NOT WORTHY!”
Simeon covered his mouth with his fingertips to hide his amusement when Levi’s eyes flew open in a stare. His mouth was still in a thin line, and his face was turning bright red.
I took another step closer, my palms raised up to the delicate little demon. “Levi, sweetie, don’t you think that’s a bit of an exaggeration?”
“IT’S NOT… an exaggurash… exzag… exaggeration!” His eyes widened in horror. “I CAN’T BELIEVE I JUST FUMBLED MY WORDS RIGHT HERE IN FRONT OF THE CHRISTOPHER PEUGEOT!”
Simeon couldn’t help himself. “Ahaha! Leviathan, you’ve known me for thousands of years! Please, I’m the same as I’ve always been!”
“HOW COULD YOU POSSIBLY–"
“Anyway, Leviathan.” Simeon had raised his palms towards him too, trying to calm his outbursts. “There’s something we’d like to ask you. If you’re willing to do it, we’d really like you to be in charge of making the costumes for the school festival play. What do you say?”
“Guh…” The gulp was audible as he stared at Simeon, dumbstruck.
“Here...” Simeon, smiling, dug around in his bag to pull out a tidy folder of papers. “This is a synopsis of the plot I wrote. It’s based on the suggestions everyone came up with. And here’s a breakdown of each role…”
“WwwwwHHOOOAHH!” Levi’s hands flew up from his pockets to cover his mouth. His voice was high and muffled. “My life is complete! I could drop dead right here and now with no regrets!”
“Aha…” Simeon shot me an embarrassed glance. “So… I take it that means the answer is ‘yes’?”
“So…” Levi was leaning forward excitedly in his chair at the dining table, his knee bouncing. “I’m thinking we should go with elaborate, Rococo style costumes. You know, something gothic Lolita, or steampunk…”
“Orrrr,” Asmo leaned forward with a little wink, “we could go with a sexy theme… Oooh, or full-on erotic?”
“Asmo,” I whispered over to him, “the suggestions need to be something that Levi is capable of creating.”
“Aww…”
“STOP IT!” Levi snapped at him, cheeks pink. “Don’t sully the great Christopher Peugeot’s sacred fantasy realm with your filth!”
“Filth?” Asmo pouted prettily. “You should know that eroticism is a valid form of art.”
I turned to Levi, smiling in support. “They should be novel, and striking. We need to come up with a general look, some common themes so they look like they belong to the same world, but I mostly want to emphasize the personalities of each character. The costumes should make sense for the one wearing it. So let’s figure out that common aesthetic between them all and make sure to stick to that, but otherwise–"
“Right!” He bloomed under the encouragement, beaming at me. “If we want the costumes to do the great Christopher Peugeot’s script justice, they’ll need to be special!” His smile faded ever-so-slightly as he gazed at me, as if only realizing just now that I was there amidst his overwhelming excitement. “Thank you, Chise…”
“…Our budget request has already been approved, so we can start making purchases.” Lucifer finally interjected. “We’re going to need materials to make the costumes, right? Levi, Chise… Asmo. I want you to go out and buy everything we’ll need tomorrow.”
Asmo straightened in his seat with a beaming smile. Shopping trip. “Okay! Sounds like fun!”
Lucifer nodded, standing to leave us to our deliberations. “Please make sure you keep your receipts for our bookkeeping. If you do not, you will not be refunded. And,” he shot Asmo a look, "no deviating from the budgets. That's final.”
Asmo’s fawning smile faded slightly as Lucifer turned the corner, though the sparkle was still there in his eyes. He turned to me with a low whisper. “Chise, Lucifer hasn’t seen the script yet, has he? He still doesn’t know what the play is about?”
I smirked in answer. Asmo giggled.
“Beel.” Levi turned to him. “can you come with us? We’ll need someone to carry everything.”
Beel’s shone his sweet smile. “If there’s a free lunch in it for me, then sure.”
“You’ll agree to anything if there’s food in it for ya, huh Beel?” Mammon muttered under his breath.
“You’ll come too, right?” I shot Mammon my own sweetest smile. “We’ll need all the hands we can get to carry everything.”
“Aww, what?!” He stabbed at his fried bat gristle guiltily, not meeting my eyes. “But I’ve got plans!”
“Oh…” I pouted. “What sort of plans? You said you’d help me out only yesterday. And you were my very first volunteer, too… I appreciated it so much…”
“D-Did I…” he murmured, cheeks turning pink as he glanced over at my batting eyelashes. “Huh… I guess… maybe I did…”
Satan snorted over how easily I played him.
“Yesss!” Levi beamed. “Group shopping trip tomorrow!"
“Let’s see…” Levi murmured, walking ahead of the others with me at his side. He looked back and forth between the storefronts on either side of us, scanning them. “We’ll need fabric, lace, sequins… Maybe some artificial flowers too?”
“Oooh!” One exaggerated gasp later, and we had Asmo bouncing up to walk alongside us. “Hey! Check out that lingerie shop. It’s so cute! What do you say we pop in there and pick up a few things!?”
I raised an eyebrow at him, but Mammon beat me to it. “Hey, whoa. We’re just buyin’ stuff to make costumes. Why do you need skimpy underwear like that?”
“I’m an actoooorrrr,” Asmo giggled. “I need proper inspiration. I can’t have that if I’m not wearing cute underwear underneath my costume, now can I? I’m going to see what they have! Go on ahead without me… I’ll catch up!”
“Wha?! Hey!” Mammon threw up his arms in exasperation. “…Dammit. I’m gonna kill him. The sooner we get this over with–"
I heard Beel inhale deeply from behind us. I sighed.
“–Like, is he forgettin’ that we need him here to help carry stuff?”
“Mmm, something smells yummy…”
“HEY! BEEL!” Mammon stomped his foot as Beel broke off from our little group as well. “You can’t just go wanderin’ off every time you catch a whiff of some food!”
I watched as Beel disappeared into a little family restaurant. It did look lovely. I made a mental note to check it out later if Beel gave his seal of approval. “He’s already gone, Mammon.”
“Yo, Levi! What’re we gonna do now? We only have us to carry stuff back now…”
“You know what, Chise?” Levi thought out loud, “The heroine should really wear salmon pink as a base colour. That’s Ruri-chan’s colour, after all. And rather than purple accents, maybe we should go with orange. It just does a better job of representing Ruri-chan’s joyful energy… and her cuteness… and her strength…”
“Focus, Levi,” I muttered to him. “You’re making costumes for Christopher Peugeot himself.”
“RIGHT!” He came back to himself with a start. “THE Christopher Peugeot! The master himself… the man who wrote TSL… He’s seen fit to entrust ME with the task of making costumes for his new play! As a personal request!”
“That’s right, Levi.”
“Hellooooo?” Mammon strode to catch up to us. “…He’s not listenin’ to a word I say, is he.”
I shook my head. “Not even a little bit.”
Levi stopped with a gasp of his own, looking to his right over the top of my head. His eyes were wide.
I looked over to where he was looking.
I sighed again.
“Look…!” His jaw dropped. “It’s a rare Cup Cuties capsule toy machine… Ruri-chan third edition! Full of little Ruri-chan figurines that you attach to the edge of a cup… OMG! They’re so adorable!”
“Wha…? HEY! LEVI! Whaddya think you’re doin’!?” Mammon put his hands on his hips as Levi rushed off. “What happened to buyin’ stuff for the play! You’re, like, LITERALLY the costume designer here!"
“Don’t mind me!” Levi called from over his shoulder, waving us on. “I’ll catch up with you later!”
“Seriously…?” Mammon shook his head.
“Well, well, well…” I grinned up at him coyly. “For once YOU were one who stuck around after trying to round up your brothers. How responsible of you.”
“Hk!” His face reddened. Both of our D.D.D’s buzzed before he could properly protest.
Beel: Sorry.
Beel: I still haven’t had enough to eat. I feel like I’m going to be busy here for a good long while.
Beel: It’s really good, Chise. I’ll take you back here again sometime.
Leviachan: OK
Asmo: All right, then we can all just buy stuff for the play separately rather than as a group. We all have the shopping list Levi made, so we’ll just divide that up between us.
Asmo: Once you’ve gotten what you need, just head home. We don’t need to meet up again.
Leviachan: Sounds good.
“Hm.” I shrugged my shoulders at Mammon.
“…So five of us came out here to buy stuff for the play, and now all that’s left is you and me…” He scoffed.
I grinned wide. “Guess it’s a date now!”
“…You’re just sayin’ that ‘cause you think it’s gonna make me all happy, aren’t ya?”
“Is it worrrrkiiiiing?”
“Dammit…” he muttered. “I do feel kinda happy…”
I sidled closer to him. “So it’s a date. We don’t go on those tooooo often. Just you and me.”
“Y-Yeah.” He swallowed. “That’s right, it’s a date! This is totally a date. So. …Lemme hold your hand.”
I slipped mine into his, cuddling against his arm with a smile.
“Pff…” He grinned back at me. “Hey, whaddya say we forget about this shoppin’ business and go have some fun? Just you and me.” A grinned turned sly as he pulled me close to him by my hip. “If you want, we could even head back to my room…”
“Maybe a hotel room,” I breathed. “Room service…”
"Papa!”
He leaned down towards me. I leaned up to meet his kiss.
"Papa Mammon! Oh, I missed you soooo much!”
“Uh,” I paused, our faces close. “What?”
“…WHAT?!” Mammon’s head whipped over to where the voice came from.
Something tackled Mammon from behind, pushing him right into me. We almost bowled over as I clung to him to support the both of us.
“Wha..!? What the hell?! Why’s this weird thing grabbin’ onto my ass?!”
“Oh Papa…!” The odd little creature gazed up at him, its strange little fingers, almost smoky and dark, clutching at his jeans. “I don’t believe you, wandering off and getting yourself lost like that! You’re supposed to be an adult! I can’t leave your side for one second, can I?”
“Chise!” Mammon shook his leg, trying to launch it away from himself. “Help get this thing offa me!”
I stared at him. My face was burning red. “‘Papa'…?"
“N-N-NNO! HEY, WHOA!” He shook his pant leg harder at the same time that he grabbed me closer, pleading. “It’s not like that, okay!? I’m not its papa! Don’t you go believin’ that thing!”
I stared at him.
“C’monnnn!” he whined. “Quit givin’ me the evil eye!”
I peeked to the side to get a better look at the small creature. It was small.
And smoky, and goopy, with a wide and toothy smile, and sharp teeth.
“Oh…” I tilted my head at it. “Isn’t that–"
“Oooh!” it cooed as it met my eyes. “Who do we have here!? You’re CHISE! You are, aren’t you!?”
“And you’re…” I responded slowly, thinking back. “The little devil creature… from the retreat at the Demon Lord’s Castle.”
“Wh…!” The thing gave Mammon a firm shove to the side where he hadn’t been bracing himself. He nearly tumbled from the sudden turn. “What’s the big idea, shovin’ me away like that?! I almost fell over!”
The little creature bounced up to me now, grabbing onto the hem of my skirt before turning back to Mammon with a little giggle. “Oh Papa, you’re so silly. One minute it’s ‘get off of me’, and the next its ‘don’t push me away’! Really, what AM I going to do with you, Papa?”
“…So…” I cut in slowly, pinning Mammon down with my stare. “Is this what demon children look like, Mammon…?”
“N-NO!!! NO!!! THEY DON’T LOOK LIKE THAT!!! AND HEY, I’M NOT YOUR PAPA!”
“Mammon…” I warned in a little growl. “How old is this little creature, exactly?”
“How would I know!?”
“Well, think back!” I bit at him. “Since demons get to choose who they knock up, this shouldn’t come to you as any surprise–"
“AHHHH! BUT I DIDN’T, I SWEAR, CHISE! NEVER EVER EVER–"
“Whaaaat?” If the little thing had lips, I’m sure it pouted. “You mean… you don’t remember me?”
“What’re ya talkin’ about!? I don’t even know you! Quit sayin’ stuff like that… Chise’s gettin’ the wrong idea here!”
“Hehehe… Ohhhh, papa, you know who I am! It’s me… Number 2!”
“Wha…? Oh, you ARE that tiny demon thing that hangs around inside the Demon Lord’s Castle, aren’t ya!? What’re ya even doing wanderin’ around here?”
“Oh!” It bounced while still clutching at my skirt. “I’m so glad you asked! So, here’s what happened. Lord Diavolo and Mr. Lucifer left the castle on an investigation, you see. So I went with them. But then we got separated, and now I can’t find them!”
“…Well, just call ‘em up on your D.D.D. then. Chise and I got a date to go on.”
I was still glaring at him, unsatisfied with little-to-no answers I’ve been given so far. He gulped visibly.
“I was going toooo…” it trailed sadly. “But… my battery seems to be dead, so I can’t. Pleeeease, Mammon…” It looked up at me. “Chise… Help me find them! I’d be so grateful!”
Before I could even pull mine out, Mammon was dialling Lucifer on his own D.D.D. with a grimace. “Bloody fuckin’ bastard… Pick the fuck up… C’monnnn…”
I waited, and waited. Voicemail. Waited, and waited some more. Voicemail.
Voicemail.
Voicemail.
I sighed. “…Fine. We’ll help you.”
“CHISE!” Mammon pleaded with me. “You’re really gonna help this thing!? C’monnnn! You just can’t bring yourself to say no to someone in need, can ya Chise!? Dammit…”
“You do love that about me.” I shrugged at him. “Don’t say that you don’t.”
“Ugh, fine… I guess we’re doin’ this. But ONLY IF I HEAR YOU SAY THAT YOU BELIEVE ME THAT THIS LITTLE PIPSQUEAK AIN’T MY… WHATEVER THE HELL IT THINKS IT IS.”
I looked down at it and its bony little fingers. It chirped happily at my glance.
I sighed again. “Fine. I believe you.”
“Really?!”
I narrowed my eyes at him. “Don’t push it.”
He nervously thrust his hand back into mine, looking down at the little creature. “So, you said they’re off on some sorta investigation, right? Well, where are they headed?”
“The travelling carnival!”
“Oh.” I looked up at Mammon. “You have those in the Devildom too, huh?”
He nodded. “Yeah, but just so you know, they’re a little different from the ones in the human world. This one just sorta pops up every year around this time. This is the only time they run it. Come to think of it, back when we lived in the Celestial Realm, there was this one time when Beel and Belphie insisted on goin’ to it, so I took ‘em there. Though I didn’t tell Michael, of course.”
“To a Devildom carnival?” I raised my eyebrow at him. That was ballsy.
“Heh. But they wandered off and got lost. Findin’ them was a real pain in the ass.”
“Mmhm!” Number 2 cut in. “Yep! And it was all because you weren’t keeping an eye on them like you were supposed to in the first place!”
I narrowed my eyes at Mammon again.
“Hey, hold on…” His face went red. “You didn’t even know me back then! And don’t you talk to me like that! You’re just some low-rankin’ demon. It’s MISTER Mammon to you!”
“Or Papa Mammon…” I muttered under my breath.
He swallowed hard at my look. “S-So, what’s so special about the carnival that both Lord Diavolo and Lucifer are headin’ there out on an investigation?”
“Well, you see, they heard this rumour that the carnival is actually a front for an illegal casino!”
Mammon’s eyes widened. He glanced at me. Guiltily.
“So they decided to go there and investigate… to find out if it’s true.”
“…Y-You don’t say?” Mammon’s voice pitched a little higher. “I don’t know anything about any illegal casino, of course…”
He blanched at the look I gave him. “Oh, hey, I totally forgot! I’ve got this thing I’ve gotta do… A really important thing! So, uh, I’m not gonna be able to help out after all! You two just head to the carnival without me!”
I wasn’t happy. “…But I want you to come, too.”
“C-C’mon…” His voice lowered. “Quit lookin’ at me with those puppy dog eyes.”
"Everyone else on this fucking outing–"
“Fine! Fine. I’m goin’ with ya, okay?! Happy now!?”
The little creature giggled. “I love how you’re such a pushover, Mammon!”
“Shaddup!” Mammon rounded on it. “You’d best watch your mouth, pipsqueak, or you’re gonna have a date with the underside of my foot! …C’mon, Chise. Hold my hand again, okay? Pleeeease?”
I sighed. “Fine…”
My heart always swelled when I laced my fingers with his. Now was no exception. Eventually, I leaned into him again as we walked. He put his arm around me, pulling me to him.
“Man…” he grumbled as we finally got through the ticket line, entering the carnival proper. “Why’d I get stuck doin’ this…”
I looked around with wide eyes – the excitement in the air was palpable. The lights draping the pop-up tents twinkled in the Devildom dark, illuminating gaudy circus-themed decor that lined the narrow pathways. Demon folk streamed through, talking animately in groups; food stalls hawked their offerings, and in the distance, I heard the tell-tale unified shrieking of folk on rollercoasters. Threaded in the din of everything, various music played from different game stalls, clanging together in a discordance that I found…
So exciting.
Number 2 giggled at our heels. "Eh, I can’t say I mind, though. Because it means I get to be with Chise!”
“Hey, quit it with the voice-over!” Mammon growled at it. “No readin’ my mind!”
“Oh?” I couldn’t stop the grin, tearing my eyes away from the scenes around us to look up at him. “So that’s what you were thinking, huh?”
“Pff…” His mouth twitched in a smile. “Don’t let it go to your–"
We both started at the sudden flash of light that blinded our eyes. I pulled back against Mammon, rubbing at my face in pain.
“WH… WHAT’RE YOU… TRYIN’ TO GIVE ME A HEART ATTACK?!” Mammon grabbed me close. “Hey, you, ghost! How about you give us some WARNING before taking our picture next time?!”
The ghost only giggled at us, its translucent, white-greenish form twirling in delight. There was a muffled murmur that came from it, but I couldn’t quite catch what it said. It gave off a playful little energy. It was kinda cute, actually.
“Now now,” Number 2 cut in, “no need to get upset. It’s his job to take your picture… and then to pressure you into buying it. And did you hear that? The ghost says the two of you make a nice couple.”
“…Hmph.” Mammon, clearly flattered, leaned forward to see the picture that the ghost offered us. “Uh, hmm… I guess this picture did come out pretty good.”
I leaned forward to look too. I was grinning up at him, and he was giving me a sheepish, flirty little smile back. It looked so natural. We looked so natural.
"Wow!” Number 2 cooed. "Chise looks CRAZY cute! Oooh, but that photo’s way too expensive! I can’t afford that!”
“HEY!” Mammon made to kick at the little thing, but it dodged. “Quit sayin’ what I’m thinkin’!”
I smiled at him, hugging his arm. “I’ll buy it for you.”
“…Really?” He looked down at me. His cheeks turned pink. “You will?”
“If you keep it somewhere safe to always look at.”
“W-Well, I mean, of course, duh…” His face was getting redder and redder. “Well… Fine! The Great Mammon accepts your tribute!”
I laughed as I made the exchange with the cute little ghost. Mammon rested his chin on my head to look down at the photo in my hand. “…Thanks, Chise.”
I handed it up to him. He carefully tucked it into his wallet before lightly kissing the top of my head.
“…Listennnnn,” Number 2 bounced along beside us as we moved forward again. “I know this is a really forward, impolite sort of question, but out of curiosity…”
“I don’t like where this is headed…” Mammon muttered.
“Mammon, Chise… Are you two dating?”
Mammon spluttered.
“Yes,” I laughed. “We’re dating. We’re very, very in love. Right, Mammon?”
“Y-You just go around… T-Tellin’ people that, Chise?!” His face was red again. “Whoever asks, ya just tell ‘em straight?!”
“Of course.” I grinned. “Why wouldn’t I? I’m proud of us.”
He made what I imagined keyboard-smashing noises sounded like.
“Wait… Chise, are you sure about this? You’re really settling for Mammon?”
“HEY, WHOA! What’s that supposed to mean!?”
“I’ve never been treated better. That’s the truth.” I smiled up at him.
“Y-YEAH. I treat her REAL well. Better than anyone. And she treats me… Nk… N-Now, you listen to me! Chise and me are SUPER in love, okay?! We’re the perfect couple! Chise is crazy about me, got it?!”
“Hmm…” I hummed happily, laughing.
“And… and I feel the same way… about her. I love Chise.”
“I love you too, Mammon.”
“Pfff… Well, ‘course you do… It’s me we’re talkin’ about here.” His ears were red now. “Anyway… L-Let’s keep goin’…”
We both squeezed each other’s hands a little tighter at the same time as we moved forward together.
“Oooh! Hey you two, look! They have a crane game here! And check out the stuffed animals inside. Those are zombie iguanas, one of the hottest items in the Devildom right now! They’re both cute AND disgusting at the same time!”
“Oh…” I leaned forward, trying to hide the depth of my own interest.
“Oh, just look how cute they are…! They’re so adorable I can barely stand it!”
“…Cute?” Mammon shook his head with a frown. “Really? Those things?”
“Hah. I think they’re kinda cute too.” I grinned up at him. “In a so-super-ugly-it’s-actually-super-cute kind of way.”
Mammon raised an eyebrow at me in disbelief. “…You two have weird tastes.”
“Mammonnnn!” The little creature whined. “I want one! Win won for me?”
“Huh?! Why should I have to try and win one of those for–"
“Papaaa!” Number 2’s voice pitched higher. “You HAVE to get one for me, Papa! Come onnn Papa, come ooon! Papa Papa Papa!”
“Yeah, Papa,” I snickered at him.
A couple weirded-out glances shot our way as the little creature’s begging pitched louder and louder.
“What the f…” Mammon glanced at the glances. “FINE! Fine! I’ll do it! Just shut up!”
-
“Yaaay!” Number 2 bounced happily as Mammon handed it down. It clutched the little plushie to itself. “Finally, my own zombie iguana! Thanks, Papa! I love you sooo much!”
“Quit callin’ me Papa! Dammit, I barely had any money to begin with… Now I’m REALLY poor!”
I laughed. “I’ll cover the rest of the expenses tonight.”
“Mm... Uh… Hey, Chise…”
I tilted my head at his bashful look, raising a mock eyebrow. This was either going to be good or bad.
“Check it out…” He pulled out what he had been hiding behind his back. “I managed to nab an extra zombie iguana, so here... It’s yours.”
“Mammon…!” I squeaked in delight, taking the soft little plush from him in both hands. “Oh my gosh!”
It was good!
“Like, I wasn’t TRYIN’ to get another…” he mumbled. “It just happened, okay? It just happened!”
I jumped up to land a clumsy kiss on his cheek, clutching the plush to my chest. “Thank you so much, love.”
“Pff…” He couldn’t stop the grin. “Ah, fuck it. You’re welcome for the ugly zombie iguana, baby girl. You’re a real nut, ya know that? I’m datin’ the nuttiest nut of ‘em all.”
I giggled as we moved forward together, the bouncing little creature lightly clutching at the hem of my skirt to keep pace.
This was a very, very nice date.
I could get used to this feeling.
I squeaked as I was bumped on the shoulder by a passer-by. The impact pushed me up hard against Mammon when I stumbled.
It was getting pretty crowded around us.
“Hey, Chise, what’s the big idea?” Mammon caught me before I fully tripped over. “Can’t ya even walk straight? Good thing I caught ya, or the other demons might’ve had you for lunch.”
“Mmph.” I looked up at him with wide eyes. He frowned, looking around us.
“…Hm.” His eyes narrowed at some of the interested stares I was getting. The joke might have been a little too on the nose. We weren’t at RAD, where the student body had been thoroughly scared off from me. By him.
He sighed. “All right, fine. Someone’s gotta keep ya safe, so… C’mon, look, I know you’re clutching the damn toy, yeah don’t look at me like that, I still think it’s ugly as hell. But at least let me hold your one hand.”
I tucked the iguana under my other arm. He grasped my hand firmly, pulling me right up against him. I felt his power envelope the two of us, carefully controlled. Skillfully controlled, actually. I looked up at him in amazement – and with admiration – as some of the crowd parted from around us uneasily.
My boyfriend was a badass when he chose to flex.
And I’ve only ever seen him flex for me.
He leaned down to whisper against my ear. “Now stay close to me, got it? You’ve never been good at looking where you’re goin’. You keep gettin’ distracted by stuff, veering this way and that… You’re gonna get yourself hurt.”
I smiled up at him, allowing myself to be distracted by his light mockery.
"I got you, baby.” He kissed my forehead. “Just focus on me. Nothing’ll happen to ya. C’mon.”
"Oh MY!” Number 2 gasped beside us. I jumped. I’d forgotten the fucking thing was there with us. “What’s going on?! Suddenly you two are acting all sweet and romantic! It’s like you’re two star-crossed lovers! I’m so jealous right now!”
“Jealous…?” I muttered.
“Ugh, I forgot we had the pipsqueak taggin’ along. Great…”
“You two are lucky,” the little thing said with a pout in its voice. “My life is just one trial after another! I mean, you wouldn’t believe it! Mr. Barbatos is a really tough boss… and when I’m not dealing with him, I have to deal with the constant bickering between Number 1 and Number 4. They just don’t get along… Like oil and water, those two!”
Mammon frowned. “Whaddya mean they don’t get along? I thought all of you little demons were the same. Like, you look the same, and you all act like you’ve had too much caffeine…”
“Hmm…” I thought out loud with a frown of my own. “That kind of sound familiar…”
“How RUDE!” Number 2 gasped in offence. “Every one of us is an individual, with our own personalities and idiosyncrasies!”
Mammon shrugged, clearly not caring all that much either way. “If you say so…”
“Yeah!” it continued. “It’s a real cutthroat environment, where no one’s your friend… except Lord Diavolo. He’s the only one who shows kindness, the lone bright spot in our world!”
My frowned deepened as I thought. “So Barbatos is strict? Does he get angry with you very often…?”
“Oh yes…” The little thing shivered. “Yes indeed! But he doesn’t stop smiling, even when he’s angry. Which sort of makes it all the more terrifying, you know?”
“Huh…” He was quite particular on etiquette and presentation. I guess I could see him being unwilling to break the exterior he built around himself in refusing to actually allow a temper to show through, but I had a different image of Barbatos, personally…
“Yeah,” Mammon agreed. “Just imaginin’ it sends a shiver down my spine…”
I raised a brow at him as well. “He’s gotten angry at you too?”
“Ohhh yeah he has. And it’s scary.” Mammon did shiver. “Anyway, we’re supposed to be here lookin’ for Lord Diavolo and Lucifer, right?” He looked around. “Well, we’ve pretty much walked around the whole park at this point, and they’re nowhere to be found.”
“Maybe they went back to the castle? They couldn’t find anything and went home?”
“Bastard never called me back…” Mammon muttered.
“Orrrrr,” Number 2 paused, “maybe they went inside one of the carnival attractions.” It sighed. “If only we knew where to find the illegal casino, this would be so much easier…”
Mammon shrugged. “Yeah, but they move it someplace new every year, so it’s tough.”
"Huh.” I raised my eyebrow at him.
“What’s that now?” Number 2 gasped. “Mammon, are you familiar with the illegal casino?”
“Wh-Wh-Wh-What!?” He was really starting to look and sound like Levi tonight, with his red face and stammering. “N-No, of course not!”
“Oooh!” Number 2 turned around, beckoning us. “Hey, you know what? I have an idea where it might be! Come, let’s go!”
“…Wait a minute.” Mammon froze at the entrance. “What’re we doin’ here?!”
“Well, the casino was in the house of mirrors last year, and that’s right next door! So I was thinking… maybe they moved it HERE this year!”
I looked up to read the sign. “‘Creepy Haunted House’. How creative…”
“I wanna go home!” Mammon shook his head, eyes wide. “Now!”
“Just a quick look, Mammon.” I looked up at him. “In and out. We won’t go all the way through. We’ll just see if there’s been any sign of traffic.”
He shuddered, shaking his head still as I pulled him forward into the dark entrance.
He took a deep breath as we crossed the threshold, both of us looking around. Three hallways led away from us, dimly lit in flickering red lights. Old antique furniture, a smashed grandfather clock, slashed oil paintings on the walls, even a row of creepy suits of armour lining the halls to complete the look.
“Yo, Chise,” Mammon muttered at my side. “Make sure you don’t let go of my hand, got it? No matter what, okay?”
I nodded up at him. “Don’t worry, I won’t.”
He sighed in relief. “You’re the best…”
It was at that moment that I realized he asked me not to let go for his own protection, not mine. Great.
He squeezed my hand tighter, looking at the ground as I pulled us forward. “Chise…”
“Yeah?”
“You… never let me down, y’know, and it’s just… amazing. You’re amazing. I love you, Chise. More than I’ve ever loved anyone in my life.”
“Mammon…” I breathed, turning to him, eyes wide. His cheeks were pink again.
"BOO!”
I jumped with a yelp, but Mammon screeched, stumbling to the side, dragging us to crash straight into the wall.
“L-LET GO OF MY HAND, CHISE!” he yelled, struggling to run. I squawked as I was dragged along with him on my backside, arm straining. “I KNOW I SAID NOT TO, BUT I CHANGED MY MIND! I NEED TO GET AWAYYYYY!”
His struggling had the both of us crashing to the floor. I landed on top of him with a whoosh from my lungs, plush still clutched tight to me.
“Ugh, really?” Number 2 shook his head. “How could you possibly be frightened of that? I’m CUTE, not scary! Now I’m just insulted.”
“W-Wait a minute… Wh-What’s goin’ on!? Chise…”
I struggled too, twisting around on top of him.
“…I can’t let go of your hand!”
“Oooh!” The little devil giggled. “Just listen to you… so ROMANTIC! And oh my, look, Chise is on TOP of you, Mammon! You’re making me blush!”
“No, like… I mean it!” He flapped both of our hands in demonstration, making me wince. “My hand’s stuck to Chise’s!”
“Could you at least not break my wrist…” I slapped both of our hands to his chest to still him from his flailing.
“B-But what’s goin’ on?! Is this some kinda curse?!”
“Well, if it is, then you’ve got nothing to worry about!” Number 2 wiggled. “After all, Lucifer’s a pro when it comes to lifting curses, right? He’ll take care of your little hand-holding hex in no time!”
Mammon and I both paused for a moment, before sighing together in defeat.
“…All right, fine,” he muttered.
“I guess we really should get moving.” It was a struggle to get off from him while holding his hand and my little plush. “Now we have to find Lucifer.”
“Lickety-split,” he groaned as I helped him stand.
"Eh,” Number 2 mocked, "but even if we don’t find him, it’s not like I mind. ‘Cause it means I get to keep holdin’ Chise’s hand!”
“Dammit…!”
I grinned. “You’re always allowed to hold my hand, Mammon. Anytime you want. You don’t need an excuse to do it.”
“Ugh!”
“Well!” Number 2 bounced on ahead of us. “I guess we have to go deeper inside now!”
Mammon whimpered pathetically. “I wanna find Lucifer and all, but… I don’t wanna go in more… Why’s it gotta be so dark and scary...”
I squeezed his hand. “We’ll be together. I’ve got you.”
“Mph…”
“...Ohhh, look at that!” Number 2 paused. “The path splits in two directions!"
Mammon glanced at me. “Right or left, Chees?”
“Left.” I nodded to him. “Always go left in a maze.”
"BOOOO!”
Mammon screamed his lungs out, causing us to careen to the right. I scrambled after him, desperate to keep up, but I was half-dragged to the ground again.
“…Ugh, seriously?” The little shit shook its head. “Who falls for the same scare tactic twice in a row?”
“Pleeeease STOP!” I yelled at it. “I can only take being dragged around for so long! Ugh, my wrist…”
“DAMMIT, PIPSQUEAK…! When we get outta here, I’m gonna boil ya, bake ya, and feed ya to Beel!”
“Mammon…!” I pleaded. “Help me up! I’m all tangled!”
He grabbed me around the middle to haul me to my feet, grumbling.
-
“Guess the path splits again…” he muttered.
“Let’s actually go left this time.” I shot a dirty look at Number 2.
Or I would have, but Little 2 wasn’t anywhere to be seen.
“I swear to fucking… if it jumps out again…” I muttered darkly, bracing myself.
Mammon peered around each corner. “…Wait a minute. I actually think the little pipsqueak is gone. Where the hell did it go? I was wonderin’ why it seemed so quiet all of a sudden…”
I sighed. I was just as much relieved as I was pissed off. “Let’s keep heading to the exit. I’m sure we’ll run into it eventually.”
“Hope not…” Mammon muttered. I laughed, pulling him closer.
-
Mammon and I peered into the next room that lay at the end of the hall.
If it weren’t for the clear state of abandonment, with the house sagging around it, it would have been a nice room. The antique furniture here was of higher quality, and the detailed rugs and curtains looked lavish. It looked kind of like a sitting room of some sort, a sort of common area where guests would be welcomed to, I supposed. A delicate tea set graced the table. It almost reminded me of Barbatos’ room. A very dusty, more extravagant version of his room, but with a similar attention to detail. Not extravagant in a gaudy way – but because someone was careful to select for charm and character.
Coast seemingly clear, we crept in.
“What’s up with this room…?” he whispered. “It sorta looks different from the others–”
SLAM.
Mammon screamed again. I held as tight as I could this time, bracing against his scrambling, bending my knees against his weight. I succeeded in staying on my feet this time.
I turned to look. The door had slammed shut behind us.
“WHAT THE HELL–"
"Within this chamber, the strength of your bond will be tested…”
“Wha… huh… eh… WHAT?!” Mammon swivelled his head to look around the room, trying to find the source of the voice. I grabbed him close to me.
”To know each other… is to know yourself. Let us find out how well you know each other…”
“What are ya… talkin’ about?”
"I will ask each of you questions about the other, and you must answer correctly. For if you do not, you will be fed to the horse of zombies on the other side of that door.”
“Zombies?!”
“Pfff,” I scoffed, rolling my eyes.
"Chise, answer me this… Mammon once won a figurine as a prize in a convenience store campaign. Having no interest in it, he left it on the floor of his room and forgot about it. What was the NAME of this figurine?”
“A figurine…?” Mammon muttered, thinking. “Oh, you mean the one Levi wanted…?”
“It was Seraphina,” I answered.
"Correct.”
“Chise, nice!” Mammon beamed at me, seeming to have forgotten that we were in a creepy haunted house. "I didn’t even remember that!”
“Of course.” I bumped my forehead against his arm. “That was the thing that led us towards our pact. Levi’s figurine. Our pact. And now here we are.”
“Chise…” he whispered down at me.
"Mammon, answer me this… The very day that you two met, the very moment that Chise stepped foot in the Devildom, what was she holding in her arms?”
“Huh?” Mammon frowned, thinking back. “Very first day we met… Hm… Ya called me, Lucifer threatened me, I showed up, I had to take ya home, aaaaand…”
He snorted with a grin as he looked over at me.
“You were grippin’ a whole thing of toilet paper. Like, what the hell? Ya looked so dumb.”
"Correct.”
I spluttered out a laugh. “Oh my God, I’d totally forgotten about that! What the hell even happened to it?!”
“I think we used it for the guest bathroom near the sitting room,” he snickered at me. “Cheap as shit stuff. Rough, two-ply bullshit. I think we were all glad when we finally got through it all.”
“Hey!” I smacked him playfully with a grin. “Convenience store toilet paper isn’t known for its luxury!”
"Chise, answer me this… When did you witness Mammon cry for the first time?”
“HEY!” Mammon shook his fist at the empty room. “I’ll have you know that I have NEVER cried in my LIFE–"
“When we were up all night for that twelve-hour TSL marathon.” I giggled. “He tried to hide it, but he was pretty much weeping when the Lord of Fools tried to help the Lord of Flies by sending food supplies, only for them to get spoiled, setting off a plague.”
“WHA…!” he spluttered. “H-HEY! That part was SO UNFAIR! The Lord of Fools was just tryin’ta help–"
"Correct.”
“–and then he got BLAMED by all the other Lords! I mean, C’MON! IT WAS REALLY SAD! The guy couldn’t catch a break!” He choked. “IT WAS SAD, RIGHT, CHISE?”
I pulled him close. “That was the first night I had spent in the Devildom where I didn’t feel so homesick.”
“Oh…” He blushed, wrapping his free arm around me.
"Mammon, answer me this… During the group retreat at the Demon Lord’s Castle, Chise danced with Lucifer. Who did Chise dance with next?”
“…That’d be Solomon,” he answered easily, sulkily, looking down at the floor.
"Correct.”
Mammon flicked his eyes back to me. “I asked Chise to dance first, but then Lucifer swooped in. And Solomon showed up and butted in after him… Makes me mad just thinkin’ about it.”
I smiled at him. “To be honest… Dancing with you last… Made that night perfect. We stayed out on that balcony for the rest of the evening together. We probably wouldn’t have been able to do that if we danced first — I’d have been pulled away by everyone else eventually. But our dance… and the fact that it was last… was very, very special.”
“Chise…” he breathed, eyes widening. “…Yeah. Y’know, yeah, you’re right. That…”
“I think I actually, truly fell in love with you that very night,” I laughed nervously, embarrassed. “I was attracted to you before, but…”
He cupped my cheek, face serious. “Yeah… Me too. I fell for ya that night too.”
“Mammon…” I leaned up towards him on the tips of my toes as he brought his face closer.
We both jumped with a start at the crashing noise against the door.
“Wh-What’s that!?” Mammon turned towards it, eyes wide.
"The zombies.”
“WHAT!? But we got your questions right!"
"Indeed, but the zombies came on their own and do as they please. They have nothing to do with me.”
“They have nothin’ to do with… HOLD ON! So we were gonna get attacked by zombies all along!? Chise, what’re we gonna do?!”
I pulled him tight to me.
He shuddered as he looked down at the desire on my face.
“D-Dammit…” His face flushed. “Now listen here… We’re in the middle of a dark room, and you’re puttin’ your arms around me? That’s… a real… turn on, y’know…”
I pulled him down by the collar of his shirt to press my lips hungrily to his, mid-breath for us both.
“Chise…” he murmured as I pulled away.
“What…?” My voice was heavy with desire as I trailed kisses down his neck.
“Are you tryin’ to make me lose control? Is that what you want…?”
“Always…”
“Fuck… Chise…”
More banging on the door behind us. Low, guttural groans.
“Th… Dammit! Th-There’s fuckin’ ZOMBIES! And you’re–!” I licked his throat mid-sentence, cutting him off. "Dammit!”
I nipped at his ear with a sigh. “It’s not like they’re real zombies, though…”
“YES! THEY’RE REAL ZOMBIES!”
"Those are real zombies.”
“Wait, what?”
“THE DEVILDOM HAS REAL FUCKIN’ ZOMBIES, CHISE!”
“Oh. Well. Shit. Let’s go.”
“DAMMIT, CHISE...! WHY YA GOTTA BE SO HOT! NOW RUN!”
I laughed giddily as I stumbled after his pull on me through the next door.
Straight out into the decrepit garden.
We gasped, catching against one another in each other’s arms, as we stumbled out from the house into the cool night air. We stood on a porch that would actually be quite quaint were it not for its deep state of disrepair. An antique patio set sat quietly on the deck. Flowerbeds overgrown with weeds lined the edge. A wooden lattice stretched over top of us, and the hedge offered shade and privacy.
“…Finally,” Mammon huffed.
“Yeah–" I squeaked as he whirled us both to pin me up against the brick of the haunted house, mouth planting desperate kisses on my neck.
***
“Mammon…!” I gasped as he thrust his hips up against me hard, his arousal unmistakable. “Mammon, we’re at a carnival! Outside...!”
He pinned the hand that held mine up above my head, squeezing it tight.
“Sooooo?" He smirked innocently, before sliding his other hand from my waist down over my belly, down, down...
I gasped again when he cupped me between my legs. My skirt rode up to my knees as he lifted it.
"Mammon, what are you doing....!"
"I dunno, darlin'... what does it look like I'm doin'?" he murmured against my neck, planting more kisses there. I shivered.
“What if we’re caught… What if someone shows up… Number 2…”
“Let ‘em,” he breathed. “Let ‘em know you’re mine.”
“Mammon…” I groaned as his mouth moved down to my chest.
“Now, the problem is… You’re a lil’ on the noisy side. So… Are ya going to be a good girl, a quiiiiiet girl?”
I shivered with a nod, and then let out a soft moan as he pushed into the folds of me through my underwear, pushing the fabric up into me.
“Yeah you are… Fuck, I love you so much, Chise… You have no idea what I’d do for ya…”
“I have some idea...” I breathed, eyelids fluttering as he nipped at the skin of my collarbone.
He pulled his hand away, and I squeaked again as he grabbed me around the waist to spin us. Spun me around in his arms until my back was pressed to his chest. He stumbled us forward until my pelvis hit the patio table, reeling me forward with the impact, bending me over it with not a little force. He flipped my skirt up over my backside and paused, admiring the shape of my ass, and the wet spot that had already formed in my panties between my legs.
"Now this is a view I could get used to..." he muttered, before cracking his palm across the cheek of my ass.
I yelped, clamping my hand over my mouth to stifle myself. And then a gave a low moan as he palmed me between my legs through my wet panties.
"I'm gonna use my fingers a lil bit, and then I'm gonna take ya, and take ya, and take ya, because we don't got a lot of time, and fuck, Chise, I need to be inside you so bad right now." He leaned forward to my ear. "Got it?"
I whimpered.
He yanked my panties down to my knees. "Good girl."
He sucked on his fingers, and slid two right into me. I bucked against the table, panting, skidding its legs against the deck.
"Quiiiieeeeet." I could hear the shit-eating grin on his face.
He worked his fingers into me, in and out, swirling, curling them hard into the walls of me. I was already shuddering and bucking against the table, swallowing back my shallow gasps, my back arched to meet how he pumped me. I humped where I was bent over, desperate little moans falling from my lips as he worked inside of me.
He leaned forward against my ear. “I have an idea, darlin’…”
I whimpered in disappointment as he withdrew his fingers from me, the chill air cooling the heat between my legs with their disappearance.
But he pulled our clasped hands around my back, moving down to suck on both of our fingers, running his tongue over them to wet them.
“Oh hells…” I breathed.
“Mmm… You catchin’ on? You like my idea too?”
“Yes…”
He wrapped his arm back around to my front, our hands resting on my lower belly, before he slid us down. Pressing his still-clad erection against my rear, he slipped our fingers inside of me, together. I groaned low as he guided me through myself; I swirled when he swirled, pressed when he pressed, curled when he curled. I bucked again against the both of us as he worked me thoroughly. He pulled the back of my shirt up so that he could plant kisses down my spine, his sighs warm against my skin. He humped his own hips against me, pressing me flat against the table, working me up higher and higher.
He pressed our hands tighter to me. My own hand rubbed hard against my clit while he had us pressing into the sensitive little spot inside me.
My knees buckled, my orgasm close. I moaned low.
"Shhhh-shhhh-shhhh, quiiiiiiett..." he teased, withdrawing our fingers, immediately denying me my peak. I whimpered in frustration. He snaked our hands around and shoved our fingers into my mouth. I sucked, tasting myself.
"Oh, good girl, you know just what to do, don't you?"
Our fingers wetted, he rubbed against my folds again. Goosebumps rose on my flesh. I shuddered out a sigh on the table.
He leaned forward to kiss my ear. “…I'm gonna take ya now." He murmured, voice low, husky with desire.
I heard the jangle of his belt and the zip of his pants behind me. My panting was increasing in tempo as I waited in anticipation, legs trembling as I spread myself apart further for him, shimmying my panties down to my ankles so he could access me.
“The shape of your ass is so beautiful when you’re bent over like this, baby…”
I felt his arousal press in against my entrance. I sucked in a breath.
"Yeah," he whispered, palm on the flat my back, “that's my girl."
He slammed into me all at once, clapping a hand over my mouth just in time to smother my scream. He let go of my mouth to crack his palm on my ass again, and then slammed his cock back into me, deep, beginning to pound me hard and fast, thrusting forcefully, sending both us and the table skittering forward on the deck. I braced myself against it, scrabbling, hanging onto it for dear life, my cries with each thrust echoing in the night air around us.
“Not… very quiet…” he groaned.
I only cried louder when he slammed harder, not giving a damn anymore, my voice shrill in the night air while he took me.
“Normally I like to… nkkk… take my time with ya… But fuck, Chise… Holy fuck…”
I moaned in response, giving a little nod, feeling my muscles starting to go rigid.
“You’re so… hot… skirt up… panties down… bent over… outside… where anyone could… fuck…”
With a strangled cry I came, fully rigid now, legs nearly buckling from underneath me from the force of my orgasm. He leaned forward, his front flush against my back, to pin me down more firmly to fuck me through it with more force. I heard his noisy panting against my shoulder as I bucked and bucked and cried while he continued slamming into me. He groaned low, his thrusts starting to devolve into jerky movements as his muscles tensed as well.
“Fill me…” I begged him with a gasp, tears stinging my eyes.
He took a shuddering breath, pressing down on me. “Chise…”
“Fill me!” I cried out to him.
With a long, low groan, and a final, grinding thrust, he spilled into me. I moaned with him as I felt his cock twitch and pump from inside of me, his milky cum draining into me, heating me deep from the inside, a counter to the chill night air. I choked on a whimper as I pressed back into him to take more, and more he gave, shuddering against my spine with his release.
Finally he gasped, relaxing over top of me and turning his face to press his forehead against my back. He panted from the exertion of his orgasm, his breath warm and wet on my skin. I relished the feeling of my lover’s hand still gripping mine, himself still inside me, just having released, coming down with me, skin on mine.
“…Hah…” He finally breathed out a little laugh after he had caught his breath. I heard the lazy smirk in it.
I giggled weakly too, a grin forming on my face.
“Fuck…”
“I love you,” I sighed in deep contentment, smiling.
“I love you too, darlin’.” He took in a deep breath, before laughing again. “Welp… Can’t be helped…”
I gasped as he pulled out from me. The warmth of his spilled seed followed in the wake of his withdrawal.
"Hmmm..." He looked down at me, considering. He leaned back a bit to admire. His cum was definitely leaking out of my pussy, and I felt heat rise to my cheeks over how I imagined the view was for him. "Made a bit of a mess, did ya? Messy girl. What are we gonna do with you?"
He bent down and tugged at my panties around my ankles, giving me a quick lick with the flat of his tongue between my legs on his way down. I gasped at the sensitivity I felt, and flushed at him tasting himself. I stepped out of my panties.
"Now let's get ya cleaned up here. Won't do to have cum runnin' down your legs, huh?"
I took shuddering breath after shuddering breath, sooooo sensitive, as he gently wiped the mess he had made of me with my panties, soaking up his seed.
When he was done, he balled the fabric up in his fist, showing them to me.
"Now, I think I'm gonna be holdin' on to these for ya," he whispered in amusement, stuffing them into his pocket. He helped me unbend and I stood up with a groan, legs threatening to buckle from underneath me, shaking, red-faced, hair a disaster. He tsked at me.
"Well, it can't be helped. I did the best I could do." He gave me an exaggerated shrug.
“Pff…” I smiled weakly, but warmly; I was wobbly, and I leaned into him with a sigh of satisfaction. “Dammit, Mammon… That was…”
He laughed as he threaded his fingers through my hair, trying to tidy me up at least a little bit.
We left the garden together, his hand holding mine tightly to steady me. I leaned against him, legs shaking, panty-less.
Chapter 9: Chapter 26-A: Down, Boys
Chapter Text
”Oh, hey! There you guys are!”
We both groaned at the approaching little voice that came from behind.
“Ugh, really…. You two took FOREVER!”
“What the hell?” Mammon rounded on Number 2. “Where did you even GO? What are ya doing out here!?”
“What have I been doing here?” A smoky grey tongue shot out of its weird, grinning mouth to lick the treat it grasped in its thin little fingers. “Enjoying some ice cream while waiting for the two of you!”
“…I’m gonna KILL you!”
Mammon made to lunge, but I pulled him back sharply with our held hands.
“No no no no!” The little creature cowered away from the kick directed at its head. “Ahhh, no abusing demon familiars!”
“Demon… familiars…?” I tilted my head as I mulled that tidbit over.
“You told us that Lucifer and Lord Diavolo would be here! We went through all that for nothin’!”
“Uh, o-okay!” It held up its arms, ice cream dripping. “Let me take you someplace else! This time we’ll find them… I promise!”
Mammon growled as he chased after the little shit. I don’t think the chase was to follow Number 2 anywhere, but to actually catch the little creature for a beat-down. Judging by the way it picked up speed with a squeak, it seemed it thought so too. I winced as I was dragged along again in another stumble.
-
“You told us that you’d be takin’ us to Diavolo and Lucifer!” Mammon growled, hand on his hip, the other gripping mine. “So what’re we doin’ here in front of a roller coaster!?”
“Wellll, my sixth sense tells me that THIS is the secret location of the casino. No doubt about it!”
I gestured towards it. “Oh come on. It’s a rollercoaster. Who’d be gambling on the ride? It’s not like this is a building, it’s just tracks!”
“Yeah!” Mammon frowned. “Can’t play no game of Black Jack up there!"
“Okay, but even so…” Number 2 wiggled in excitement. “It wouldn’t hurt to go for a ride, right? I mean, it does sort of look like fun…”
“You just… want to ride the roller coaster?!” Mammon spluttered. “What the hell!? Are Diavolo and Lucifer even here, or was this all just an excuse to get taken to the carnival like some little kid?! Ugh!”
“One big wild goose chase,” I agreed with him. “You know what, Mammon? Let’s just go have some fun together.”
“On the roller coasterrrrrr?” Number 2 cooed hopefully, edging towards it.
“No!” Mammon bit at him. “We’re NOT goin’ on the roller coaster! Y’know what, Chise, I say we go for a ride on that thing over there.”
I looked in the direction that he was pointing. My eyes lit up at the sight of the ferris wheel.
“The ferris wheel… really? Aww, I wanna ride something exciting…”
“Great, don’t come with us!” Mammon grinned down at me as he clasped my hand harder to pull me along. “Bye!”
I laughed as he dragged me away from the spluttering creature that we left behind us.
-
“Nice.” He was still grinning as he caught my legs with his from across from me. “We managed to lose the little brat. Check it out, Chise…”
I followed his gaze, wonder on my face.
“Great view of the Devildom, huh…? Just look at all those lights…”
“I’m so happy, Mammon,” I breathed, eyes wide. “This is perfect. Perfect perfect perfect. The perfect date.”
He squeezed my hand, bringing my attention back to him. I tilted my head at the odd expression on his face.
He sighed, looking down at our clasped hands. “Everything’s so much more fun when you’re around… The Devildom is just boring without you, Chise.”
“I feel the same way about you, you know,” I murmured back.
He rubbed his thumb quietly over the back of my hand.
“Did you mean what you said back there…?” I leaned forward. “That you’ve never loved anyone more in your life?”
“Pff…” He was quiet again for a moment, before sighing with a little smile. “Duh.”
I smiled small too, nervous as well. “You know how you tell everyone that you were my first?”
He rolled his eyes. “Well yeah, because I am.”
“I just want you to know… that it’s not just our pact that made you my first.”
“Huh?” He paused in surprise. “…Whaddya mean?”
“Well…” My smile widened.
“Whoa, look, I’m no expert on humans or anythin’, but you were far too, uh, experienced that night to have been a virgin.”
I spluttered out a laugh. “Mammon…!”
“If you’re sittin’ here tellin’ me that I was your first that night and I didn’t even know to make it extra special for ya…! Dammit, I thought it was just ‘cause I was big, but now that I look back…!”
I smacked my free palm against his chest, resting it there with a grin. “You’re my first true love! My very first true love.”
That stopped him in his tracks. He stared at me, wide-eyed. “Wha…?”
“My very first demon. My very first pact.” I laughed at the expression on his face. “And the very first person I’ve ever truly fallen in love with. My very special first.”
“You mean that…? You really mean that?”
I nodded. “Of course I’ve been in relationships before. But the spark that we have… The way I feel… And even though we were apart for a whole year, it never stopped, and it was like I had never even left when I came back. I’ve just never felt that with anyone else before you came along. I’m serious, Mammon. When I say that I love you, I love you.”
He leaned forward to wrap his free arm wrapped around me, using his height to breach the distance between us over the metal bars of the ride that separated us. The bar dug into my stomach a little as he pulled me to him, but I wrapped my arm around him as well, holding him as much as I could to me. He kept nuzzling his face against my hair, over and over, shaking his head into it, until I started to suspect that he was doing it to brush his tears away before I could see them.
He took in a shuddering breath, still refusing to look at me. “Chise…”
I tightened the hold I had on his jacket with my fist, nodding for him to go on.
“I just… wanna ask… I mean, I know I’ve talked about it before, but, well, I just… Chise, would you wanna maybe…”
I waited, heart pounding, my own thumb stroking his hand this time.
“Mrrffm… um… Chise… will you…”
He flinched around me as both our D.D.D’s buzzed in our pockets.
“Would I want to what…?” I whispered against him, ignoring the vibration.
Another buzz went off.
He sighed, releasing me from his hold, blinking rapidly as he pulled away. “I’ll… ask ya another time.”
More buzzing.
“Are you sure…?” I squeezed his hand. “Because…”
“M-Maybe that’s Lucifer… We should check.”
I sighed as the moment slipped away from us. At the same time that I reached down into my pocket, I pulled his hand up to my lips to kiss each of his fingers. His cheeks were pink.
I made a face as I glanced at the screen. “It’s Asmo.”
“Ah, dammit, that moodkillin’ little fucker…”
Asmo: Where are you right now?
Asmo: I mean, I know we said we’d all head home on our own.
Asmo: But then Levi, Beel, and I all happened to run into each other just now.
I smirked over at Mammon as he leaned forward to read with me.
Chise: I’m at the carnival with Mammon. On a date.
Levi: 😨
Asmo: Well then, we need to put a stop to that! We’ll be there ASAP.
“What the…!?” Mammon groaned as he flung his head back. “Why’d ya have to go tell ‘em we were heeeeere?! Ugh, don’t blame me when they show up and end up causin’ a bunch of trouble!”
I laughed as the wheel started turning again in its descent. I stuffed my D.D.D. back into my pocket so that I could pick up my little iguana plush from my lap to hold it close to my chest.
-
“Oooh, your brothers are coming to join us?” Number 2 twirled in excitement. “Well, that’s perfect, isn’t it? The more people to help with our search, the better!”
Mammon narrowed his eyes. “Are ya sure Lucifer is still even here? Where’d that loser be hidin’, anyway?”
"Excuse me?”
“Shit…” Mammon squeaked.
I looked over my shoulder.
“Who are you calling a loser?” Lucifer approached us, arms crossed, his face set in its usual stern expression whenever he happened upon Mammon in particular. “Also, what are you doing here? You’re supposed to be buying things for the play.”
“H…” Mammon swallowed. “H-Hey, Lucifer, buddy… My brother, my pal… My best friend…”
I snorted. It’s not like Mammon had even done anything wrong this time – but he sure didn’t make it easy on himself.
“Lord Diavolo!!” The little creature rushed past us with a delighted gasp. “It’s you! It’s REALLY you!”
“Number 2!” Diavolo stretched out his arms in welcome. “Where have you been?! I’ve been worried about you, you know?”
“Oh Lord Diavolo, I missed you so, so, SO much!”
Mammon snorted. “Yeah, whatever. You were havin’ all kinds of fun without him. Eatin’ ice cream, beggin’ us to take you on the roller coaster…”
“Oh, it’s been an absolute nightmare!” the little creature sulked. “Mammon’s been teasing and tormenting me in the most sneaky, devious ways!”
“Quit lyin’!” Mammon stomped at it.
“He won a zombie iguana for you and everything, Number 2,” I scolded him. “We went through a lot of trouble to find Diavolo for you.”
“Only CHISE was nice to me, Lord Diavolo…”
“…Changing the subject.” Lucifer glanced at the two of us. “Could I ask why you and Mammon are holding hands like that?”
I narrowed my eyes at him. “What do you mean? Because Mammon and I are just that close.”
“That’s right,” Mammon smirked. “Jealous, big bro?”
“My question was: why are you holding hands like that? So it has nothing to do with that stuffed animal you are holding in your arms, Chise?” Lucifer raised his eyebrow at me.
“Huh?” I raised the ugly little plush up to look at it. “What do you mean?”
“I’ve got one too!” Number 2 bounced, waving its plush in the air as well.
Diavolo gasped in delight. “Those are zombie iguanas, one of the hottest items in the Devildom right now! Because they’re both cute and disgusting at the same time!”
“Mammon gave them to Chise and me,” the little creature purred. “You know, as a way of paying tribute to us.”
“Hey! I wasn’t payin’ no tribute, pipsqueak!”
“Well, it seems that Chise’s stuffed animal is cursed. That’s why your hands won’t come apart.”
“What…?” I looked down at it in despair.
“Wha?!”
“I see, yes.” Diavolo leaned forward to peer at mine. “The one Number 2 has is just a normal stuffed toy, but the one Chise is holding is indeed cursed.”
“Chise.” Lucifer held out his hand to me. “If you’ll just hand the stuffed iguana over to me for a moment, I’ll demonstrate.”
I hesitated for a moment, before placing it into Lucifer’s outstretched palm.
Our hands, that had been relaxed at this point and not actively gripping, fell to our sides.
“Whaaaat!” Mammon looked down in amazement. “Huh, well look at that! Hah! You were really hangin’ on to that little thing all night, Chees! That’s… so cute.”
“Now watch what happens when I touch Diavolo while holding the cursed iguana…”
Diavolo laughed in delight as their hands shot towards each other’s in a tight grip. “Hahaha, now we’re stuck!”
I made a small noise in my throat.
“No waaaaay.” Mammon stared at their hands too. “Crazy!”
“Indeed.” Lucifer held up my plush. “This is a dangerous item that could be used for nefarious purposes. We’d best dispose of it.”
Mammon started. I made a pathetic little whimper in my throat as my brows furrowed up in desperation. I took a small little step towards Lucifer, towards my little plushie.
Lucifer looked down at the pathetic look on my face.
“I don’t want to get rid of it…” I pleaded. “If I promise not to let anyone else touch it… Please, Lucifer…”
Lucifer blinked at me in surprise over my earnestness.
“Waaaait!” Number 2 cooed. “Are you saying that because it was a present from Mammon? Is that why you don’t want to throw it away? Awww, that’s so adorable!”
Mammon made a noise in his throat.
“Oh MYYYYY!” The creature giggled in delight. “How romantic! Get a ROOM, you two!”
“Chise…” Mammon slipped his hand into mine again at the look of upset on my face. “Don’t worry about it, babe. I’ll get ya another.”
“Lucifer…” Diavolo raised an eyebrow at him with a grin. “Perhaps you could just go ahead and lift the curse for them?”
Lucifer sighed down at me. At the tears in my eyes. “…Fine, if I must.”
I watched as he brought the iguana down close to my face, running his fingers over it.
“Hear me, 'stuffed animal’ that rests in the hand of the demon Lucifer. May you shed your curse, and remain ever pure.”
I couldn’t quite make it out, but it looked like something melted from it. Something I didn’t notice before, and still couldn’t see as it evaporated. It was an odd thing to look at, like my eyes were fighting against processing something that should visually be there right in front of me.
“There.” He withdrew the hand that had worked on it, and offered my plush back to me. “The curse is gone. It’s now just a normal stuffed animal.”
I took it from him with a gasp, cuddling it to my cheek.
Mammon put his fists on his hips, frowning at him. “If liftin’ the curse was that easy, why’d ya tell us to throw it away?!”
“We have more important matters to discuss, Mammon.” Lucifer avoided the accusation, as usual. “You already knew about the illegal casino here, didn’t you?”
“Hh… Th-The illegal casino? What illegal casino? Sorry, never heard of it….”
“But you do know about it. And what’s more,” Lucifer leaned forward to stare straight at Mammon, “you’re a regular customer there, aren’t you?”
“Wh… Oh, hey! I totally forgot! I got someplace I gotta be right now! Wow, haha, look at the time–“
“Mammon?” Diavolo grinned at him, arms folded.
He squeaked, face turning red as the prince addressed him directly.
Diavolo shone a sunny look over at Lucifer. “Don’t worry. I’ll interrogate Mammon and see that we get whatever information we need out of him.”
I raised my brows in surprise. I had a very hard time imagining what interrogation tactics Diavolo would employ.
…Maybe that’s what made it way, way scarier.
“Now then…” Diavolo turned back to my spluttering boyfriend with another grin, reaching for him. “Come with me, Mammon.”
“Wh-What the…!?” Mammon pulled back in resistance. “It feels like… grrr, my hand is cemented to Lord Diavolo’s! But the curse on the stuffed animal is gone… What’s goin’ on?!”
“Hmmm…” Number 2 thought. “Maybe because you’re no match for Lord Diavolo in terms of strength.”
“Hm,” I agreed with a nod. “That’d probably do it.”
“Chise–!”
“Now, off we gooooo!” Number 2 bounced on after them as Diavolo took off laughing, Mammon crying out in tow.
Lucifer and I stared after them.
“…Well then.” I blinked away my shock. “Date’s over, I guess.”
A date coming to an end in the Devildom was never as simple as a chaste goodnight kiss that you’d see in human world movies.
“I have a feeling Mammon will end up revealing every last bit of information he has about that casino. My work here is done.”
“Lucifer…” I turned to him. “He really was trying to help today. With returning Number 2 to Diavolo, I mean. And he tried to stop the rest of the brothers from bailing earlier too. He was actually being really good. Please don’t be too hard on him.”
He only made a tsking noise in reply as he looked down at how I cuddled my zombie iguana to my chest.
I sighed. “Well… I think the others are on their way, so I should just–"
“Would you walk with me, Chise?” His eyes flicked up from my plush to hold my gaze. “It’s been a long time since I’ve been to the carnival, and now that business is done, I’m suddenly in the mood to look around.”
I hesitated, glancing around us. No one dared look in my direction with Lucifer himself standing at my side, but I couldn’t shake how they had looked at me previously, before Mammon’s flex. I’d be safer if I stuck with Lucifer. At least until the other boys found us.
“All right…” I murmured.
He glanced upwards. “How about the ferris wheel first?”
I shifted on the spot. “Sure…”
-
We were both quiet for a while as the wheel slowly climbed higher. Again I looked out to gaze at the Devildom that stretched out before us, its twinkling city lights visible long into the far-off distance.
“Seems like you were having quite a good time with Mammon,” Lucifer finally spoke, voice soft, but unmistakably dry. “You say you came here looking for Diavolo and me, but perhaps you two were just enjoying the carnival instead?”
I glanced at him. “We were looking for you… Even more so when our hands got cursed. But yeah. We had a good time too. We did both at once, you know.”
“I see…”
I frowned at the disapproval I heard in his words. “Jealousy isn’t very becoming of you, Lucifer. I thought we’d already been through this. About Mammon.”
“Jealous?” He scoffed, laughing sharply. “Of Mammon? Don’t be ridiculous.”
“Then don’t be mean,” I retorted as I slid my gaze away from him to look back over at the twinkling city lights. “He’s extremely good to me. You see that, don’t you? If you really do care about me, and about him, that should be a good thing.”
He sighed, the silence stretching between us again as he let the matter drop.
“…Diavolo and I came here to investigate the illegal casino, but we weren’t actually able to locate it.”
“I figured,” I muttered.
“The ghosts here can be surprisingly stubborn. They’re not about to give up their casino easily. Still, we may not have been successful today, but I don’t plan to give up just yet.”
I nodded, still looking out at the view.
“…By the way, Chise.”
I peeked over from the corner of my eye as he addressed me.
“Remember the other day, when Levi’s 3D escape room game caused all of that chaos? Apparently, you and Diavolo showed up at the meeting together that day, didn’t you?”
“Well, yes…” I leaned back in my seat uneasily.
He hesitated. “Diavolo… has not been the same since that day. At first glance, he seems to be his usual self. But something about him just feels… off. Do you know anything about why this might be, Chise?”
I fiddled with my iguana’s disfigured tail. “You haven’t asked him yourself…?”
His hesitation was my answer.
He looked down at his lap. “You’re right. Maybe I should.”
“How… have you two been, anyway?”
He flicked his eyes back up to mine. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, since I left…”
Since my blowup before I left, actually.
...And how very long it took for things between us to resume as normal after that day, too.
Diavolo had said that about Barbatos. And Barbatos wasn’t the only one that had resisted me being sent back. In his own way.
Lucifer didn’t answer.
“Diavolo needs you, you know,” I encouraged him gently.
He looked away. “I hope he always does…”
“You need each other.”
He sighed. “I… Yes. Yes, I need to speak with him directly about my doubts. You’re right. Thank you, Chise.” He gave me a soft smile. “You know, there used to be a time where I never thought I’d see the day that I’d be thanking a human. To think that the Avatar of Pride himself would rely on your support to this degree… I can only imagine what my brothers would say if they knew.”
“Hah…” I shifted, embarrassed. “Your secret is safe with me. I definitely don’t want to talk about it with any of them. As funny as it might be, you’re also not the only one who wouldn’t hear the end of it. I have enough on my plate with them.”
He laughed softly. We both paused as the ferris wheel descended one more rung.
“Chise…” His voice was soft again. “I want you to know… and this is something I should already have told you by now…”
I just looked at him, waiting.
He hesitated for a moment, before reaching forward to graze the tips of his fingers against my knee. I watched him with a swallow, feeling a blush rise to my face.
When I didn’t pull away, he laid his palm there a little more firmly. He leaned forward to look at me with a directness that sent my heart racing.
“Chise… The day we made our pact isn’t as important a marker to me as… Ah…” He faltered briefly, before taking a breath. “…It was also the day… that I kissed you.”
I took in a little breath too, of surprise.
He lightly took my hand in his, before raising it to graze his lips softly against my knuckles. “And I’ve thought of that day a great deal since…”
“Lucifer…” I breathed.
The kiss that day… had been very, very passionate. I felt my cheeks burn at the memory.
Passionate from the power that had coursed through me that day, I had kept telling myself. Just adrenaline. Just a very powerful rush of adrenaline. That was all it was.
Just as it was also the flustered panic the day of the syrup that stopped me from commanding him right away. Just the panic. That was all it was.
I didn’t resist when the fingers of his other hand lightly touched my chin. I didn’t resist as those same fingers pulled my face gently to him at the same time that he leaned forward. I didn’t pull away as his face neared mine, so very close, so earnest, so anxious. And not only did I not resist when his lips touched mine, I found myself gently leaning into it, into him, to kiss him back, my lips pressing to his as well. His fingers slid up from my chin to my cheek, his palm resting there, cupping my face to him. It was a very soft, tentative kiss – not short, not long – both of us taking the measure of the other, to see how this felt.
His cheeks were pink and he was breathless when he slowly, gently pulled away from me, the expression on his face so unusually soft; he almost looked like an entirely different person in the way he looked at me now. Someone gentle.
I was attracted to a gentle face.
He slowly exhaled the breath that he had been holding. A breath of relief. Of a weight shed.
He swallowed. “…If I told you that I’ve been waiting for this, and that I was very much hoping you would kiss me back, would you laugh?”
I shook my head. “No… I’m not laughing. I think that’s… very… sweet. And very normal.”
“Hah…” He shook his head in gentle amusement. “Sweet? Normal…? I guess I really have changed.”
“That’s good…” I murmured, sitting back with a blush.
I sat there awkwardly, but he looked like he was deep in thought.
“…Um, Lucifer, I can’t… promise that…”
That there would be anymore kisses.
He smiled at me. A rare, kind smile. A fond smile. A patient one. If he just smiled at me like that more often…
I was really at a loss as to how I should be feeling right now. I shivered in my seat.
I watched, wide-eyed, as Lucifer leaned forward to remove his jacket, sweeping it forward to drape it over my shoulders. He smoothed it over me, over my arms, making sure that it was secured there.
It was very warm.
-
“Well…” Lucifer held his hand out to me as he got up. “We’ve made it back to ground level in one piece.”
I hesitated, still clutching my plush, before I reached my hand up to slip into his. He helped me up to my feet with a gentle pull. He let go as soon as I was up.
“I tried sending Diavolo a message, but I haven’t gotten a response yet. He must really be enjoying himself.”
I winced on Mammon’s behalf.
He looked around. “He’s got to be somewhere here at the carnival with Mammon. Why don’t we look for them? Come on, Chise.”
He was holding his hand out to me again. Giving me the choice.
Slowly, I took it.
We walked alongside each other for a bit in awkward silence.
“…Your hand feels nice and warm,” he whispered “Long, long ago… I once held Lilith’s hand, just like I’m holding yours now. And we walked together. I’d forgotten all about it… until I felt your hand in mine just now.”
I looked down at our feet as we walked.
He glanced down at my silence. "I... apologize. That was thoughtless of me to say.”
"It's okay..." I was taken aback by his quick and genuine apology. "She was important to you…"
"Very." He sighed under his breath. "Still, I shouldn't allow for you to feel that I am in any way comparing.”
I peeked up at him. "That's a very specific way of wording that.”
"Yes, it is. And I do mean that," he said softly. "I do not compare the two of you. Not... any longer, much to my shame that I once had. Until I truly got to know you, and only when my interest in your ancestry prompted me to do so. But as for the present, I just don't..." He hesitated. "...touch women very often.”
"O-Oh." I blinked. Heat hit my cheeks.
"Not that I haven't..." he murmured quickly. "Or that… With Lilith... Fuck... Dammit." He shook his head as he swore under his breath.
Yes, Lucifer, you did just accidentally imply that you and Lilith were lovers.
"Pff." I choked on my laugh. It was a very rare thing, to see him so flustered.
"That's what I mean," he amended through gritted teeth, rubbing at his temples. "You do not compare in any way. Who you are to me... is part of that. Not all, of course, you are you, but…"
I nodded in understanding.
"I am so very bad at this," he sighed.
"Um..." I looked back up at him shyly. "You and Diavolo…"
He winced. "...Are not strictly exclusive, no, but it's not like I make time for that nonsense with anyone else.”
"Nonsense, huh?”
He sighed at the fumble. "I truly am not very good at this, Chise, I admit.”
"What does Diavolo think of… you and me…?"
He hesitated.
And then I came back to myself with a start. Why the fuck was I digging into this with him, as if…
"Look, um, Lucifer." My cheeks were hot again. "I just... I shouldn't have pried. Especially because... I just don't know…"
He suddenly stopped in his tracks. I was pulled back by the abruptness of it. I turned to look at him, tensed, with his hand still in mine. I felt very, very nervous when he changed in behaviour like that.
He looked at my face, reading the mistrust there, the timidness, and sighed sadly. "I know, Chise.”
I gave him a small nod.
"Chise…"
He pulled me to him, wrapping his arms around me, around his jacket that was still draped over my shoulders. "I am so very tired of seeing that expression on your face when you look at me. No, please, you do not have to stiffen like that. I have only myself to blame that it is there. And I do blame myself very deeply for it.”
I swallowed.
He allowed himself a small grazing kiss on the top of my head. "This is very much unlike how the Avatar of Pride should behave.”
I laughed, slowly forcing myself to relax again. "You're all complex. You all have more to you. Counter to how you've been named.”
"...And it's you who has brought those other traits out in us.”
"It's..." I hesitated. "I mean, they've always been there, part of you, just…"
"Like I said. It’s you who has brought out those other traits. My brothers are better for it. Happier for it. You have my deepest gratitude for giving them that.”
He paused.
“…For giving me that.”
We ducked into the dim little bar, scanning the crowd of patrons. But it was Diavolo’s booming voice that immediately gave him away. Lucifer nodded down at me, before leading me forward.
“…So this is the famous Gigadeath Burger I’ve heard so much about…!” Diavolo looked upon the obnoxiously large sandwich that lay before him in delighted awe.
“Oooh, Lord Diavolo!” Little 2 hopped on the barstool beside him. “Here… you have to try some of these 666 fries as well!”
“Mm, yes… They’re truly delicious! I love them!” Diavolo beamed down at the little creature. It was admirable that he was so kind, when it was so easy to be impatient with it. It seemed to soothe the little thing from being a nuisance.
Huh. How familiar.
“Barbatos’ cooking is delicious as well, but sometimes it’s nice to switch things up and have some junk food!”
I paused, pulling Lucifer back to me with a grin. Lucifer raised an eyebrow at me.
“You there, Mammon!” Number 2 turned towards the slumped demon beside him. “Lord Diavolo wishes to have seconds. Go order more food for him. Chop chop!”
“Hey, pipsqueak!” Mammon temporarily shook out of his funk to round on it. “I don’t much like this new attitude of yours! And Lord Diavolo, what’s goin’ on!? You’ve just been draggin’ me all over the carnival with you…!”
“You know,” Diavolo beamed, “I had no idea that a traveling carnival was this much fun! I suppose I just got caught up in the excitement of it all. I’m having such a good time!”
Lucifer sighed at my side. “Trust Diavolo not to go through with the interrogation.”
I snickered. Lucifer shook his head, finally stepping forward.
“…Well,” he interrupted them. I laughed a bit when Mammon jumped. Lucifer was excellent at sneaking up on all of us. “It looks like you’ve been enjoying a nice break, haven’t you?”
“Ah!” Diavolo shot him a fond, warm smile. “Hello there, Lucifer and Chise.”
“You there… Mammon!” Number 2 admonished him. “Go order something for Lucifer and Chise as well. Chop chop!”
“SHADDUP, MUNCHKIN! Or else I’m gonna skewer ya, roast ya over an open fire, and eat ya for dinner!”
I grinned as I took up a spot beside my riled boyfriend, taking his hand in mine. Lucifer glanced over at us before taking his place beside Diavolo.
Mammon peered at me. “…Lucifer’s jacket?”
“Oh…” I cleared my throat. “I just got cold.”
“I’d have given you my jacket…” he muttered.
I laughed, patting his arm. “I know, love.”
The ghostly form in front of us from behind the bar did a little spin as it set a large bowl of something creamy before the lot of us, talking in the soft, indistinct murmur that I couldn’t quite hear, same as before. It was like it talked through water, or through a wall. But it sounded pleasant.
Number 2 sat up straight to translate again. “I believe our waiter just said, ‘Here you are: one special Babel parfait. Enjoy!’"
Lucifer stared at it, perplexed. “…What in the world is that? It’s the size of a mountain. And shaped like one, too.”
I leaned forward to look down the bar at him “You’ve never had parfait?”
He shrugged, shaking his head at the disaster that lay in front of us.
Diavolo grinned. “We figured that you and Chise would be along soon, so we went ahead and order this giant parfait for all of us to share! Impressive, isn’t it? Apparently if the four of us manage to eat the entire thing within an hour, we’ll get it for free!” His grin turned into an excitable beam. “Isn’t it fun? I just love it!”
Lucifer shook his head.
I stared at the two of them. Now that I thought about it, how on Earth these two were an item, I couldn’t fathom. I guess opposites really did attract sometimes. You wouldn’t think that someone like Lucifer would like the puppyish types. How he managed to put up with it…
Oh hells. Please don’t say that I’m the puppyish type too. I suddenly focused on some deep inner-reflection.
“But why’s it so crazy huge?!” Mammon gaped at it. “I’m getting sick to my stomach just lookin’ at it.”
Diavolo’s eyes sparkled as he turned towards me over the top of Number 2’s head. “What about you, Chise. You’re up for the challenge, aren’t you?”
I turned to stare at it. I hadn’t had parfait in a while, and the others were being party-poopers. “You know what. Bring it on.”
Diavolo fairly wiggled in his seat in excitement.
My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach at his reaction. Fuck fuck fuck. WAS I A PUPPY TOO?
“It’s nice that you have such a can-do attitude and all,” Lucifer sighed in exasperation, “but don’t come crying to me later, understand?”
Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck.
Oh hells. Oh hells. My eyes widened.
Lucifer liked playing at being a daaaaaaad.
It made sense! It made so much–
“Well then everyone!” Diavolo lifted his spoon as if in a toast. “Shall we dig in?”
“I think I’m gonna die…” Mammon groaned, clutching his stomach with his chin on the bar.
Lucifer looked a bit green in the face.
“Come on, you two!” Diavolo encouraged them happily. “We still aren’t even a third of the way done, you know?”
I took another determined bite.
“That’s right!” Number 2 cut in. “This is just pathetic!”
“Hey!” Mammon turned his face to it. “Instead of criticizin’, why don’t you chip in and help!?”
“Oh, I’m afraid desserts really aren’t my thing. Sorry!”
“You’re useless…” Mammon growled. “That’s it, I’m tappin’ out…”
"…No fair.”
I whipped my head around, spoon in mouth.
Beel looked pissed.
“I can’t believe you’d hog all of that for yourselves.”
“Oh, Beel, honey.” I raised a hand, placing it on his chest as he huffed. “We’re gonna get you another right away. Just for you, love.” I motioned desperately to the nearest little ghost.
Lucifer stared. Stared. At my hand on Beel’s chest. At the familiar way I touched him.
I obviously did turn red, but I almost burst out laughing, too. He hadn’t seen that coming, clearly. Not with Beel.
“So THIS is where you were!” Asmo skipped up beside Beel. “What’re you guys doing? Ohhh, Luciifer and Lord Diavolo are here too!”
“Asmodeus!” Diavolo greeted him. “How would you like some parfait? The four of us were trying to eat this special Babel parfait here in under an hour so we could get it for free. But it turns out that we weren’t able to finish in time. Our hour is up, but there’s still plenty left. So feel free to–"
“Lord Diavolo, Lord Diavoloooo!” Number 2 called out in dismay. “I hate to say it, but I’m afraid it’s all gone!”
While we had been distracted by Asmo’s arrival, Beel had scarfed down the rest of it whole. He smacked his lips, eyes sparkling. “That was good…”
“Ah, Beel.” I grinned, patting his arm. He smiled sweetly down at me.
“Urgh…” Mammon muttered. “I got heartburn just watchin’ you eat all that…”
“Yes.” Lucifer shook his head. “All that parfait, gone in the blink of an eye… What a shame… By the way, Asmo. Did you finish buying everything we need for the play?”
“Yep!” He beamed. “Every last item on the list.”
“A true miracle,” I muttered. Mammon snickered.
“Levi was thrilled! He said he wanted to get right to work on the costumes, so he headed back.”
“Well, it seems as though everything is proceeding well.” Diavolo nodded to all of us. “I’m relieved to hear that. I’m going to head back now myself. It seems I missed a call from Barbatos while we were here. I should go see him.” He raised a hand to a passing ghost. “I’ll take care of the cheque on my way out. Thanks. This was fun!”
Lucifer nodded to him. “See you later, Diavolo.”
“Thank you for treating us, Diavolo.”
Diavolo grinned at me with a nod.
Mama didn’t raise no impolite freeloader.
“Well then!” Number 2 hopped down from his stool. “Time for me to go as well! So, if you’re excuse me, everyone… Well, everyone except for Mammon.”
“Hey! Why do I get left out!? Never shoulda got you that stupid toy… Ungrateful little…”
“You know…” Asmo pouted. “Lucifer, Mammon, it’s TOTALLY not fair that you two got to hang around here having fun, but the rest of us didn’t!”
“What about me?” I frowned.
“You ARE the fun, Chise, my sweet!” he bubbled at me. “So come on, let’s all do something together while we’re here!”
Beel shook his head as the second parfait I had ordered was served in front of him. “I’m gonna stay here and take the special Babel parfait challenge.”
“For real…?” Mammon groaned. “You still want more? All that dairy…”
Lucifer folded his arms. “In that case, let’s just leave Beel here.”
-
“So,” Asmo beamed as he took in the sights around us, “what’re we going to ride first?!”
“Anything but the ferris wheel,” I sighed.
“Awww, no ferris wheel?” He pouted again. “But I was hoping to ride it! It’s so romantic…”
“Exactly.”
Mammon snorted.
“All right, then let’s ride that over there.” Lucifer pointed.
Mammon narrowed his eyes. “The heaven’s wheel…?”
-
…Mammon and I did not enjoy the heaven’s wheel.
-
“Ugh, that was SO MUCH FUN!” Asmo hopped on the spot before doing a dizzying little spin. “But now I can’t walk straight…”
Lucifer was looking green again. “I feel like I was just put through a washing machine spin cycle…”
“Urrrrgghhh…” Mammon groaned. “After all that dairy…”
“Mmmfff…” I agreed, hunched.
"Ah, there they are. Found them.”
We all turned.
“Satan!” I beamed. “Belphie!”
“Heeeey, everyone.” Belphie smiled at me as I went to them.
“Ah, so it’s you two…” Lucifer sighed. “More of you in one place. Just great.”
“What’re you two doin’ here?”
“Well, that’s some way to welcome us, Mammon…” Belphie replied to him testily. I touched his arm lightly.
“Asmo told us to come,” Satan put simply.
“Right!” Asmo cooed. “After all, the more people you have with you, the more fun the carnival is, right?”
Satan looked around. “By the way, I don’t see Beel. Where is h–"
"I…! AM…! HUNGRYYYY!”
“Ah…” Belphie sighed. “Looks like we found him.”
“Oh, shit, Belphie, let’s go.” I grabbed his hand to pull him forward. Only he stood a chance in hell at calming his twin.
“…Wait.” Lucifer sighed. “Let’s just pretend we didn’t hear anything.”
Satan shook his head as he strode after Belphie and me. “As much as I’d love to, you know we can’t do that.”
Lucifer rubbed at his temples as he followed us.
"I told you, I want to order another special Babel parfait! What about that don’t you understand?! I already ate the one you brought earlier, and now I want another! Okay?!”
Panicked little murmurs chattered from the surrounding ghosts.
“Yes, that’s RIGHT,” Beel thundered. “I did just eat a parfait that’s meant to take four people an entire hour. And I did just do it in fifteen minutes. Is there something wrong with that?!”
One little ghost drifted forward, muttering.
“The restaurant’s going to go bankrupt at this rate? …Well, how is that my problem!? I’m hungry! I’m hungry, I’m hungry, I’m hungry! And when I’m hungry…!”
I gasped at his transformation, his wasp’s wings unfolding, sharp horns uncurling, demon marks spreading like ink on his skin. His face was red as he bellowed out a roar. The restaurant itself seemed to shake with his power.
I still didn’t understand how he was sixth-born.
“FOOD…!” he howled. “Give me FOOD! N O W !”
“Beel…!” I cried, moving to rush to him. Belphie held me firm by my hand, pulling me back with a stern shake of his head. “What?!” I pleaded with him. “He would never hurt me!”
“That idiot…” Lucifer sighed.
“Another one of his tantrums…” Belphie muttered darkly. “The whole restaurant is in an uproar now.”
“Belphiiiiie…” I pleaded.
“No, Chise.”
“WHOA!” Mammon ducked. “Watch out! The ghosts are fightin’ back by throwing plates!”
Asmo backed away, hugging himself. “Is it just me, or is this really getting out of hand…?”
“Wh…!” I looked around at them all. “Someone has to stop this! We need to calm him down! Lucifer! Belphie!”
Satan shook his head at me sympathetically. “Once Beel gets like this, the only way to pacify him is by giving him food. Honestly…” He sighed. “It’s high time Beel learned some patien–"
CRACK.
“Woooow…” Asmo gasped, shrinking back in dismay. “Whoever threw that plate of pancakes scored a critical hit to Satan’s face.”
“Satan…” I reached for him as his power immediately filled the room as well.
Belphie grabbed me around my waist this time, pulling me flush to him.
“I’m guessin’ this means bad things are about to happen…” Mammon muttered.
“Yes.” Belphie cupped me to him. “Very bad things.”
“You…” Satan snarled. Horns. My eyes widened at his sharp, slashing tail as it cracked powerfully through the air as well. I don’t think I’d ever seen that before…
“How DARE you throw something at me!”
He lunged forward.
“Satan, calm down.” Lucifer shook his head.
“Shut the HELL up, Pride!” he bellowed back. I was surprised that the ghosts could be gripped around the throat like that.
“What did you just say to me…?” Lucifer’s voice was low, dangerous.
“I’m SICK of you and your older brother act!” He dropped the ghost to turn on Lucifer.
Lucifer’s power prickled over my skin now, though he refrained from changing form.
“Well, I am your older brother, after all.” Lucifer rolled his eyes. “Or wait… In your case, I guess I’m something even greater than that?”
“LUCIFER!” I gasped.
“And if you’re going to criticize me,” he continued as Satan’s face twisted in rage, “what about you? Do you have to be defiant and hostile all the time? Are you capable of behaving in any other way?”
“LUCIFER, STOP!” I struggled in Belphie’s grip. “...SATAN!”
Lucifer smirked as Satan stepped closer, fury radiating off of him. Literally, the room seemed to heat up from his wrath.
“It’s a small wonder that Chise would even–"
Satan’s eyes widened as he lunged with a snarl for his throat. Lucifer raised his arms to catch him in a struggle.
“Satan…” I reached. “It’s not true…”
“This is all Mammon’s fault,” Asmo sighed.
“Wh… WHY!?” Mammon turned to him.
“If you hadn’t dodged that plate when it flew at him, it wouldn’t have hit Satan in the face to begin with!”
“THAT WAS THE OTHER PLATE!” Mammon growled at him. “And what SHOULD’VE I done?! Let it hit ME?!”
Asmo yelped as a plate shattered against his arm. “...MAMMON!”
“What the f… THAT WASN’T ME! It was one of the ghosts...!”
Asmo threw a cookie at him. But badly. It hit me square on the nose.
“Owww…” I pinched the bridge as a wave of pain hit me. That was one… tough cookie. Dammit.
"ASMO!” Both Mammon and Belphie shouted at him in unison.
“W-Well… Belphie, you shouldn’t have had her in the line of fire!”
“So it’s MY fault? When I was just holding her here to PROTECT her?”
I felt a trickle of something warm and wet flow from my nose. My eyes watered.
“DAMMIT, ASMO,” Mammon thundered, storming towards him. “I’M GONNA FUCKIN’ KILL YA FOR REAL NOW.”
I whimpered, cuddling into Belphie’s arms as he held me, taking in the chaotic scene around me. Plates smashed on the floor. Food as well. Beel was straight-up picking up a table now, throwing it to crack into pieces against the bar. Lucifer had Satan pinned as the feral demon of wrath growled and hissed, trying to claw at him. Asmo and Mammon were in a shouting match. Belphie growled low in his throat as he edged towards the door with me in his arms.
“All of you…” I cried. "STOP IT!”
The crackle of energy vibrated from deep within my throat, shooting up through my tongue, shocking through my teeth.
And then it erupted from me, my shout piercing the air in a way that I certainly wasn’t capable of by normal means, like the shriek of a banshee. The shockwave pulsed so violently it seemed to ripple through the air in a crackling wave that hit everything in its explosive wake. Glass shattered, light fixtures short-circuited, tables and chairs were upturned, wood splintered.
And every single one of my demons were thrown to the floor with a shattering force, all of them letting out a sharp cry in surprise and pain. Belphie immediately lost his grip on me as he was thrown down at my feet, the breath knocked from him.
And then, just as quickly as it had come, the power that had exploded from me fizzled out.
I stood there, the only lone (opaque) person left standing, shocked. The only sound was one single light fixture that still hung on, swinging wildly as its sparked.
Other than that… Silence.
I whimpered.
Mammon groaned nearby. “Wh.. What’s goin’ on…?”
“Can’t move…” Beel gasped. “At all…”
“It’s the power of the pact…” Satan panted from beneath Lucifer, arm outstretched, reaching towards me. “The power of a master to immobilize a demon.”
He had known. I made a little noise of shame. He shook his head very, very slightly. “It’s okay, dove. It's okay.”
It didn’t feel okay.
I felt like there was a rushing noise in my ears.
Belphie groaned as he came to at my feet as well. “Hold on… Are those ghosts actually clapping now…?”
“Wh… STOP IT!” Asmo seemed to be struggling against it the most, but it was useless. “Don’t applaud… HELP us!”
“How did I…” I looked around helplessly. “How do I undo it…”
“Just speak,” Satan whispered to me. “You just have to speak the command. Okay?”
I swallowed. “…M-Move now. You can… all move now. I release you.”
They all sighed with relief. Mammon groaned as he rolled onto his back.
They all walked, shame-faced, home with me. Or rather… they all followed along after me while I stomped ahead, thoroughly pissed off. And conflicted. And ashamed as well. I scratched at the dried blood that was cracking above my lip.
…I was also deeply unsettled.
What should I do? I had snapped at Solomon earlier, and I don’t think I was ready to reach out again… or talk about what had just happened until I’ve processed it myself for a bit. I’m sure word would get out and reach him quickly, but for now…
I was thoroughly disgusted with the lot of them, especially with Beel and Lucifer, but Satan… I was worried about Satan. He looked deeply ashamed and discomfited. I knew how deeply he felt about losing control. About losing his head.
…I had shattered windows. All the windows. And glassware. Ceramic. Bottles. Full bottles. In a bar. Lightbulbs too. It was a miracle that I hadn’t started a raging fire. It was a miracle that no one else but my aching demons had been hurt.
That did not feel like a mere compelling, even if Satan had said I was particularly powerful at doing just that.
I looked down at my D.D.D. as it buzzed in my hand.
Beel: I’m so sorry.
Beel: So so sorry.
I glanced back at his broken expression, before putting my D.D.D. back in my pocket with a sigh, continuing on ahead.
I always did appreciate a genuine apology.
I’m certain Satan would reach out to me later too.
So, not Solomon… Should I text Barbatos? I thought back to what Diavolo had said with a blush. Still needed to process that. So. Maybe not Barbatos…
I took out my D.D.D. again.
Chise: How is your script coming along?
Simeon: It’s coming. :)
Simeon: …Actually, that’s a bit of a lie. I believe I may be suffering from a case of writer's block.
Chise: Want to get together tomorrow to go over it?
Simeon: Yes, actually. :) Barbatos is taking Luke along for a baking lesson, so we can focus on it at Purgatory Hall if you’d like.
Chise: Sounds perfect. :)
I sighed with relief. At least that would get me out of the House of Lamentation for a bit…
I swallowed as I looked down at my D.D.D. for a little bit longer.
Fuck it.
Chise: Satan…
Chise: Would you come up here to walk with me?
Satan: …Are you sure?
Chise: Please.
I didn’t turn towards the sound of crunching gravel beneath his footsteps as he hurried his pace to stride up next to me. I didn’t want to look at the rest of their faces. Mammon and Belphie had only been trying to protect me, but they didn’t need me right now. I hoped they knew why I was singling Satan out, and that they understood – that it wasn’t a slight against them.
And it’s Satan who I needed right now. Not just as the person whom I deeply loved. But also because he was the one who already knew, and could hold any semblance of real a conversation with me over it. Who understood what it meant for me. Because he was my smartypants friend just as much as he was my love. And we could both say what we needed to say to each other in this moment. We both needed that.
I laced my fingers with his as we walked along together.
Chapter 10: Chapter 26-B: My Angel of Fate
Notes:
Smut in between * and / again.
During this particular scene I had 'Ethereal' by Txmy and Freya Ridings playing on repeat if you care to listen along. :) Txmy has a version without lyrics as well if you're like me who can't read while listening to music with lyrics.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They had all gathered in the common sitting room after we had gotten back. I had planned to go to my room, but… Here I was, my back against the wall as I listened in on them all from the hallway.
“Ugghh…” Mammon groaned, rubbing the back of his head. “Oww…”
Beel winced too. “My entire body still hurts every time I move…”
“Well, considering how we were pinned against the ground earlier…” Satan looked down at his lap. “I’m not surprised.”
“I don’t believe it!” Asmo pouted as he inspected his elbow. “I’ve got bruises! Bruises on my beautiful, precious skin!”
Belphie had his knees drawn up to his chest, looking grim and thoughtful. “If Chise can do something like that, and with that much force, then… there’s nothing any of us can do, is there? No fighting back.”
I looked down at the floor at his words. My Belphie’s words.
“Good mooooorning, everyone! Tadaaaa! Look!!" Levi grinned from ear to ear as he held up his sketchbook. “Take a look at these! They’re the design sketches for the costumes I’m going to be showing Mr. Peugeot!”
“Good morning, Levi,” I greeted him with a weak smile. Thank goodness. Thank goodness I hadn’t hurt him. Not sensitive Levi.
He beamed at me. “I took inspiration from the classic anime Nadeshiko of the Eerie Mountain. If you ask me, costumes back then showed just the right amount of skin. Not that I have a problem with the super-revealing costumes found in modern late-night anime, of course–"
Oh hells. I shouldn’t have left him alone to do this.
“–But like, when you only get a little glimpse of what’s underneath, it leaves the rest to your imagination.”
I was blushing as Levi straight-up gushed his preferences to the room.
“Which is actually MORE sexy, in my–"
“So, about what happened yesterday…” Satan cut in, looking around at the rest of us.
Asmo sighed. “I have a feeling that we’re both thinking the same thing.”
“Helloooo?” Levi looked around at the glum table. “Is anyone listening to me?”
“Levi–“ I called to him softly.
“Yeah, like, who would’ve thought Chise had power like that?” Mammon mumbled.
“Yeah… You know, though…” Asmo looked thoughtful. “I have to admit, it sort of… took my breath away. If you know what I mean.”
“…Okay, I get it.” Levi sat slumped in his chair. “Like, of course… Who wants to listen to an otaku like me spouting off about nerdy stuff, right? No one.”
Satan frowned. “It took your breath away?”
“Mhmm! It was like… proof that Chise is more than worthy to be in a pact with me. There’s just something nice about being completely overpowered and brought to submission like that, you know!? Oooh, just thinking back on it is giving me goosebumps!”
I rolled my eyes.
“Chise, I…” Satan looked down at his plate. “I think your power might even exceed that of…”
The table hushed.
“…Okay, fine,” Levi muttered. “But just so you know, if any of you come asking me about this later, I’m NOT going to tell you! Whatever…”
Asmo brightened. “You know, though, I just thought of something! There’s going to be a dance as part of school festival celebrations, right? Who do you think Chise is–”
I stood up with a screech of my seat. Everyone’s eyes turned to me, startled. I noisily grabbed the back of the chair, letting its legs drag loudly on the hardwood as I stormed from my spot. Everyone’s eyes followed me. Levi’s eyes widened the moment that he realized that it was him I was moving towards. I forced my chair between him and Belphie, the latter of whom uneasily shifted himself and his chair down towards Beel to make room for me.
I looked at Levi, smiling, my attention undivided. “Show me.”
He immediately pulled his bottom lip in to chew on it, face turning pink. “O-Oh, r-right! Okay! Yeah!”
The others cast their eyes down to their plates as Levi excitedly engaged with me. He even only jumped slightly when I rested my hand on his knee to lean over.
Until Lucifer strode in the room, papers clenched tightly in his fist. His eyes were dark as he scanned the lot of us at the table.
“G-Good morning, Lucifer…!” Asmo, always the suck up, greeted him. “My oh my, is something wrong…?”
Lucifer glared at him. I don’t think he meant to glare at him, specifically, it was just that he was glaring in general. “What’s wrong? I’ll tell you what’s wrong. We need to talk about yesterday’s fight at the carnival restaurant.”
Beel winced, hunching in place.
“This morning they sent over a bill for the damages.”
“Well,” Asmo sighed, “you brought this on yourself, Beel.”
Satan shook his head. “Yeah, hopefully this will make you think twice before losing your temper like that again.”
"Excuse you, Satan.” Belphie glared at him. “That’s awfully rich, coming from you.”
Lucifer narrowed his eyes. “What are you all talking about? Beel, Belphie, Asmo, Satan, Mammon, and Chise… All of you were present when this happened, which means you all share in the responsibility.”
“Oh C'MON, Lucifer!” Mammon glowered. “There’s no way! I ain’t got that kind of change!”
“What?!” Asmo gaped. “But…! I didn’t even do anything!”
“You gave Chise a nosebleed," Belphie growled at him.
Satan’s eyes widened "You’re the reason why Chise had blood on her nose?!”
“Chise, I’m sorry, I really didn’t mean to–!”
Satan scoffed at him in disgust before turning away from him. “Also, in case you’ve forgotten, Lucifer, you were there too.”
“Yes,” he sighed. “And naturally, I’ll be paying my share as well. You will each be responsible for an even share of the costs, which I will collect from you.”
“All Belphie did was protect me...” I offered softly. “And Mammon, too…”
Lucifer fixed me with his stare. “Everyone shares in the responsibility. Everyone.”
He whirled on his heel, ignoring the rest of the complaints that erupted from behind him as he left.
He was always very quick to extinguish any goodwill he managed to build up with me. Always quick to make me regret acting on any of the intimacy that bloomed between us. I looked down at the table as Belphie offered me his hand underneath it. I took it gently.
“I don’t believe this…” Asmo pouted.
Beel looked crestfallen “…Guess we’ll just have to work part-time to scrounge up some money, huh?”
Asmo narrowed his eyes. “This is all your fault, Beel–"
"Shut it, Asmo,” Belphie growled at him again.
"ENOUGH!” I yelled at them all. They jumped, eyes widening, and I felt my heart break all over again at the nervousness in their stares.
“Just…” I swallowed, standing. “L-Let’s go, Levi…”
“Huh...?” He looked up at me, his eyes wide as well. “Go where?”
“To your room… Let’s look at the drawings some more…”
He brightened. “Yeah. Okay. Let’s go.”
He merped when I took his hand to pull him along. I felt the others staring at our backs as we left.
“Maybe they should all have detailing like this down the front, like some sort of trim…?” I made short, smooth strokes with my pencil, demonstrating. “And a colourful lining on the inside of the jackets so they show as they move… But maybe that’s it, so they don’t get too gaudy with extra details. Those will be our common themes.”
Levi nodded enthusiastically against my shoulder. “I can do that, easy. Crimson for the prince, green for the butler…”
I grinned. Where would he have gotten inspiration for those choice, I wonder? I turned my head to kiss his indigo hair. “They look really good, Levi. You’re so talented. I’m so sorry that everyone wasn’t in the right mood to appreciate them.”
He had started over the kiss, but then relaxed against me, against the nest of pillows he had set up for guests. Set up for me.
“I’m used to it…” he muttered. “No one cares about their worthless otaku brother…”
I set the notebook and pencil down, turning to look at him. He blinked back, cheeks slowly heating under my gaze.
“...You’re so pretty, you know,” I smiled with a whisper.
“Wh…?!” he spluttered, lifting his head off from my shoulder. “Are you blind?!”
I stifled my laugh, grinning as I reached to cup his face in my hands. His eyes darted away to the side, refusing to meet my gaze.
“Your eyes…” I whispered. "You have the prettiest eyes of all your brothers.”
"WH-WHAT?! What are you even TALKING about?!” He slapped his hand to his face to cover them. “I have the WORST eyes of all my brothers!”
“Oh…” Even that reaction seemed a little extreme. “Why do you think that? I really like the colour, and your pupils are so pretty. They look like a cat’s–”
"Snake," he corrected me. "Snake eyes.”
“Oh, okay." I paused, hesitating. "That seems to matter to you?”
"Yeah, because cats are cute. Snakes... People are afraid of snakes. They think they're gross. They don't want to touch them.”
“Levi..."
His bottom lip trembled, and then he broke. "I'm not like them! I'm not like Mammon or Satan or any of them! If you knew that, you'd never want to touch me again. If you saw…"
"Levi, there is nothing in this damn realm or the next that would stop me from wanting to touch you. I want you. I want to have you in every way that you’d let me have you.”
He turned pink, but he shook his head.
"Levi, I–"
He jumped back from my touch on his thigh. "Y-You just wouldn't, okay?!”
"Levi, dammit!” I pulled him closer to me by his sweater. “Listen to me! I'd tear your damn clothes off myself and have you here right now if I didn't think you would absolutely pass away underneath me from shock!”
He lowered his hand to gawk at me, his pink cheeks turning white. He looked absolutely faint.
"That's exactly what I mean...!" I laughed softly.
He shook his head again.
I sighed, touching his cheek. “I’m not going to pressure you into doing anything with me that you don’t want to do. That’s not what this is about. I’m just asking… I just want to understand what you mean by all of this. This seems really important to you. I want to know you.”
“You wouldn’t–"
“I would!” I insisted.
He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, holding his breath.
I sighed as I waited for him, brushing my thumb against his cheek.
“…I was born to be s-someone… something different,” he muttered. “Pff… and I wasn’t even any good at that...”
“What do you mean…?”
“I wasn’t supposed to be an angel… I mean, well, just n-not like the rest of them.” He chewed his lip, eyes still shut. “Our Father m-made me… mmfff…”
Slowly, so slowly, I leaned to settle us back down on the pillows behind us. He sighed as he rested his head there. I nestled in beside him, my forehead against his cheek.
“I j-just… d-don’t want you to leave…” he whispered.
I touched his chin. “I’m right here.”
He made a dismissive noise of doubt in his throat.
“I don’t know what you mean exactly…” I curled up tighter against him. “But just so you know… There was once a time where I was living a regular human life, as a regular normie human, and then I was suddenly teleported into basically what I had grown up to know as hell, where I was kidnapped by a bunch of demons.”
Despite himself, he snorted.
“And some of those demons… They had horns." I softly stroked his hair. “And…” Trailed my fingers down to his neck. “Strange marks on their skin.” I stroked where his scaled markings usually appeared.
He shivered.
“They had eyes that were really different from mine…” I trailed my fingers down his chest. He swallowed. "And some of them even had tails, and some had wings. Some of them even attacked me with really scary powers that I had never seen before in my life, and I couldn’t fight back at all.”
He made a noise in his throat. Slowly, tentatively, he half-wrapped an arm around me.
“And yet…” I kissed his jaw lightly. “I came to love those demons very, very much… And I think they love me too, even though we’re really different in a lot of ways.”
He ever-so-slightly turned his face towards my kiss on his cheek.
“And the more time I spent with them…” I kissed his cheek again, the lightest brush of my lips. “The more I realized how much we actually had in common as well…” Another kiss. “And it made me love them harder, and made me appreciate how different we were even more, in a completely different way.”
“Ch-Chise…” he murmured.
I dropped my voice into the barest whisper. “So how could I possibly not want to stay with you. How could I possible not want to touch–"
I was cut off with a trembling sigh against my lips as Levi kissed me. He bunched his fists into my shirt to pull me to him as he shook earnestly against me, a small little whine caught in his throat. I leaned into his kiss with my own, guiding him again, encouraging him to open, to deepen. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders to pull him close to me as he huffed lightly between each roll of our mouths. To my complete surprise, he gave me the smallest, most tentative of licks on my lips, and I very gently met his tongue with my own. He flinched lightly with a gasp when I pushed into his mouth, but he let out another shaky sigh as he experimentally followed along.
Nothing too much. Chaste, really, like a high schooler’s first real, first secret, first private kiss. I met him at his pace – or, really, I set it at a slow one for him – as we explored each other’s lips and mouths. Not too deep, not too much, sweet shaky kisses, light little licks, shallow and soft, but he finally relaxed into it, radiating joy. I stroked his hair and smiled softly against his mouth, and felt a smile of his own quirk at the corner of his lips, nervous, but genuine.
When we finally broke apart for a true breath of air, his face was pink. Not red, just pink. And he gazed at me like I was the most precious little treasure he’d ever laid eyes on – in wonder and awe. His hand rested on my jaw. When had he done that? I smiled at him fondly, radiating a warmth of my own.
He bit his lip. “Y-You’re… l-like… a real life p-princess, you know…”
My smile widened.
He hesitantly reached to touch his fingertips to my hair. “A-A-And… you’re… really p…pretty, too…”
I nuzzled my nose against his, kissing him again. “I love you, Levi.”
“Hhfff…” He took in a shuddering breath. “I-I love you too... Chise… S-so. Much. So much that I just…”
I petted him, eyes soft.
“...C… C-Can we… keep kissing…?”
I nodded, pulling him back to me with a smile.
Levi: Chise told me what happened.
Levi: Apparently you guys got into a big shouting match?
Levi: I mean, I guess that’s nothing new, but still.
Levi: You really had Chise worried, you know?
Levi: Heeeey!
Levi: Quit ignoring me!
Levi: Someone say something!
Levi: Seriously, what’s your problem?
Levi: Fine. Ignore me. But don’t say I didn’t warn you.
Levi: I’m only saying all of this for Chise’s benefit.
Levi: Not yours. OK? I’m not doing it for any of you!
Levi: So don’t get me wrong!
I heaved the deepest, most exaggerated sigh of all time as I caught sight of Lord Diavolo strolling into Hell’s Kitchen.
While I was working the lunch shift.
To pay off my debt.
After blowing up a bar.
The bar he had treated me to.
….I really didn’t want to deal with him today.
Or, fuck. With Barbatos either. I felt the heat rise to my cheeks as I watched him follow in after his Master. This was… extremely embarrassing. I looked down at my apron. Extremely embarrassing.
“…Chise?” Diavolo’s eyes lit up in delight as he caught sight of me. “Chise! It is you! Look, Barbatos! It’s Chise!”
Barbatos nodded towards me. “I see her as well, Young Master. Good afternoon, Chise.”
“G-Good afternoon… Diavolo. Barbatos.” I greeted them sheepishly. “I didn’t… expect to see either of you here in a place like this.”
Diavolo grinned with a nod. “After yesterday’s excursion at the travelling carnival, I realized: I may be prince of this realm, but I have grossly neglected in my duties of partaking in the different aspects of Devildom culture that I am unfamiliar with. I was positively inspired by the street food that I sampled, and I’ve come seeking other experiences just like it! I’m so excited!”
Barbatos sighed lightly behind him. Clearly, he believe Diavolo had other priorities he should be focusing on.
“All right…” I pressed on with a cheerier smile. A fake one. But externally cheerier. “So I take it you’re here for lunch, then?”
“Indeed, Chise, if you wouldn’t mind. Though I must say, and my apologies if this is indelicate, but is the stipend we provide for you not quite enough? What are you doing here, waiting tables?”
I winced as I walked the two of them over to the best available seat in the house. “…L-Let’s just say I, um, have… a small… debt? To pay off?”
“Indeed?” Barbatos’ eyes shone knowingly. Diavolo chuckled.
I sighed. “All right, what have you heard?”
“Ah, well,” Barbatos started as Diavolo burst into cheery laughter. "Only some very interesting rumours about what happened during yesterday’s ruckus. They say you gave Lucifer and his brothers a beatdown they won’t soon forget. I hear you wiped the floor with them.”
“Do they…?” I replied weakly.
"Well.” Mammon sauntered over with his hands on his hips. "Someone obviously gave you a super embellished version of what really happened!”
“Ah, Mammon.” Diavolo greeted him with a nod. “I see that you’re here working too?”
“Yeah…” Mammon muttered. “No thanks to Beel…”
Beel shot him a look from over the bar. “I’m not the only one at fault here.”
“Oh,” Mammon rolled his eyes, “I dunno about that.”
Diavolo laughed at the looks on our faces. “I have to say, this is certainly an interesting sight. Chise, Mammon, and Beel, all waiting tables here at Hell’s Kitchen. I’m glad I decided to come here today for a change. Sometimes when you switch up your routine, you’re met with fun surprises.”
“Right,” I muttered. “I’m sure this was all just a huge coincidence.”
And not a little Lucifer-shaped birdie tweeting in someone’s ear.
“While I’m here, Chise,” he nodded to me, “I also thought I’d inquire with the manager about something. As I said, I was very impressed with the food offered at the carnival yesterday, so I have decided to stop by Hell’s Kitchen to suggest adding similar items to the menu here as well.”
Beel brightened considerably. “Well, in that case… as much as I loved the special Babel parfait, what I really think they should sell here is sparkling fresh bloody soda. Oh, and black potato tornado fries.”
“Great, here we go again…” Mammon muttered. “Seriously Beel, you never learn, do ya?
“Well…” I turned to Diavolo. “I can go find the manager for you. My shift is almost over, so I have to go back there anyway.”
“Almost over, you say?” Diavolo’s eyes twinkled. “Well, how perfect! Would you care to sit down with Barbatos and I to share a meal?”
“A-Ah…” I bit down on the inside of my cheek, gritting my teeth at his emphasis. “Actually, as much as I would love to, I’ve made plans to meet up with Simeon at Purgatory Hall later to go over the script for our play.”
“Truly?!” Diavolo gasped. “Well, what luck! Indeed, what amazing timing!” He turned to Barbatos. “Didn’t you say that you would be on your way to Purgatory Hall yourself after our luncheon to pick young Luke up for his baking lessons?”
“I did indeed, Young Master.” Barbatos inclined his head in confirmation.
I made a quiet choking noise in my throat.
“Well then, Chise, in that case, I must insist that you sit with us for a meal. I’m sure that Barbatos would be delighted to escort you to Purgatory Hall afterwards!”
“Oh… Barbatos, I… w-wouldn’t want to put you out,” I stammered.
“Nonsense, Chise,” he replied in his easy, quiet way. “I would be delighted to accompany you. I am certain that it would bring relief to Simeon to hear that you are being escorted as well.”
I melted over his lisp. I could listen to him talk for days on end.
Diavolo beamed.
“I guess… that makes sense,” I replied faintly. “I’ll just go hang up my apron – I’ll be back in a minute.”
What was the punishment for treason and regicide in this Kingdom again? Something I could live with, perhaps? ...Or at least a quick death?
Barbatos was never awkward. That man? Cool as a cucumber. Always.
But me? I was a mess.
And I cursed Diavolo as I walked alongside the graceful steward. I didn’t even want to feel awkward around Barbatos. We had an easy friendship. Maybe walking along with him would have been easy by itself, had it not been preceded by an absolutely obnoxious lunch where Diavolo took great pains to make it very clear to me that he saw Barbatos and I as an ideal match.
How did his footsteps fall so softly on the gravel as we walked? Next to him, I sounded like a hulking rhino barreling through the thick undergrowth of a jungle.
I saw him flick his eyes over to look at me from the corner of my eye.
“It is unusual for you to be so quiet, Chise,” he murmured. “Is something on your mind?”
I swallowed, desperately tearing my brain apart to find words. Any words. Hopefully not incredibly stupid words, though.
“If I am prying where I should not–"
“No,” I sighed. “It’s fine. I just… have a lot on my mind. And things are… awkward, at the House of Lamentation right now.”
“I see…” He nodded. “I’m sure yesterday’s experience must have been quite the shock to you all.”
“I do feel…” I paused, kicking myself for starting in on the personal. “Bad… about it all.”
I nearly jumped out of my skin when he laid his hand gently on my shoulder. “You have nothing to feel bad about, Chise. Everyone in that House knows your character, and that you are an upstanding person. A compassionate person. All of your friends know this, explicitly. You needn’t worry.”
“Oh…” I breathed, looking down. That was oddly comforting.
My shoulder felt chilled when his hand slipped away from it to fall back to his side.
I chewed on my lip for a while.
"Barbatos..."
He was already looking at me, I realized. "Yes, Chise?"
"Number 2 called Mammon... Papa."
Barbatos paused for a moment in confusion, before breaking out into a light chuckle. "Did it now? How interesting. I’m sure that must have been… quite the mixup."
"But then...” I glanced over at him again. "It called itself his familiar.”
"Ahhh..." Barbatos looked absolutely delighted by me for some reason. "You are so very observant, you know, Chise. To have caught a small detail such as that, and give it the weight it deserves."
"More like I didn't want to think about Mammon 'siring' the little brat..." I muttered. My words provoked another chuckle from him.
"Indeed. I am sure that was a disturbing thought. But you are correct in what you have clearly surmised – the Little D's, or short for Little Devils, are a curious race of creature."
He stepped a little closer to my side, almost brushing against me, to get a better look at my face as we walked. "It is said that in ancient times, the Devildom was ruled by the Fairy King, who tended a great tree. It was from this tree that the Little D's were born. This was before Demonkind arrived, you see."
"Wait..." My eyes widened. “If this was before Demonkind arrived… Are you saying that the Little D's are actually fairies?"
He tilted his head, eyes dancing. "You could call them fairies, or even spirits. However, they seem to view themselves as demons at present. As such, their true nature is unknown. They are very mysterious, unique beings. And what's more, quite rare."
I nodded slowly as I followed along.
"Every so often, when a new demon is born into this world, one of their kind is born as well. This is an extremely rare occurrence. Not every demon has a spirit counterpart."
"Ah..." I said, connecting the dots.
He nodded. "We don't know why some demons are chosen and why some aren't. But yes, Chise, when the seven were born into this world as demons, seven Little D's were born of the tree alongside them. Each of the seven have a spirit counterpart."
"That's..." My eyes widened again.
"At the very least, it is VERY interesting, yes." His eyes twinkled. "We do not know what it means. The phenomenon is as of yet shrouded in mystery. However, do not fear, as the Little D's are well cared for at the Demon Lord's Castle."
I laughed. "Actually, they seem a tad scared of you, Barbatos."
He smiled a little smile. "Their personalities reflect their counterparts. They are quite the handful, I can assure you."
"Oh nooo..." I covered my mouth to hide just how funny I found the thought. "Two of each..."
He stood up straighter with a quiet laugh. "Indeed. …And thank you for thinking to ask, Chise."
"A Fairy King..." I mused.
Barbatos nodded. "Long, long ago. Before the very first demon – ah, that is, the very first demon king – ousted him."
"What a shame…” I murmured quietly. “...Oh, I mean." My eyes widened with a blush as I looked at the demon who stepped beside me. "Th-That is, um, I hope I didn't offend–"
"No, Chise." Barbatos shook his head. He looked at me fondly. "You are correct. It really is quite a shame. Perhaps even a mistake on our part. Your compassion is a wonderful trait, truly."
"Oh..." My blush deepened. "Thank you... for saying so.”
We walked along for a while longer in silence while I chewed on the revelation. Fairies. My demons were angels, and then born again as demons, and with them, they were also born fairies.
What an odd, magical world I had landed myself in.
“Chise…” Barbatos broke the silence between us.
I looked up at him.
“Are you… happy?”
I started at the sudden question. "Happy... Right now? Umm… I have some personal things going on, but in a general sense…” I thought about my date with Mammon yesterday, and felt warmed by the memory. “Yes, I am happy, I suppose."
"But not always."
I looked down at my feet. “With the looming threat of being sent back to the human world…? No. I'm not always happy."
He nodded to himself, looking down as well. "I see."
I hesitated, before breaching the small gap between us to take his fingertips lightly in my own, as had become our style. It was his turn to lightly start at my touch.
"I know that you've been working very hard on my behalf, Barbatos," I spoke softly to him. "You have no idea how much that means to me."
He tsked. “Lord Diavolo. Ever the tattle-tale.” He allowed himself a small smile as he looked down at our hands. He squeezed my fingers with his. “But of course, I do feel that you have a place here. Personally."
"Personally, huh?"
"Yes..." His eyes slid back up to mine. "That is what I said."
"I just hope you're not putting too much strain on yourself."
“No.” He shook his head firmly. “Do not trouble yourself with worrying about that."
"But I do.”
He smiled, truly and genuinely this time, his forest-green eyes alight. “I know. And I thank you very much for thinking of me. Your kindness always touches me.”
I almost bit through my lip as I turned my face away to hide the blush.
I couldn’t stop the grin from finding its way to my face as my angel opened the impressive doors that led into Purgatory Hall.
“Chise!” He breathed my name in welcome, smiling, before his eyes slid up to my demon escort who stood behind me. “And Barbatos. Welcome. It’s so good to see you both, please come in.”
“Chise!!” The little angelic blonde bouncing on his toes from behind him, blue halo’d eyes sparkling. Once I had gotten through the door proper, he rushed to thrown his arms around my hips. “You’re here too!”
I ruffled his hair. “Hi, Luke. I’m glad I got to see you before your lesson with Barbatos.”
“Me too!” His eyes shone. “H-Hello, Mister Barbatos!”
Barbatos gave him a little bow at the waist. “Hello, Master Luke. Are you ready to head to the Demon Lord’s Castle as planned?”
He nodded eagerly, running to get his shoes.
“Hummm…”
I turned my head to the light sound.
Solomon nodded to me. “It’s good to see you, Chise. Barbatos.”
Barbatos inclined his head to him as well. “Solomon.”
Solomon glanced between Simeon and I, his chin resting on his fingers. “You know, Barbatos, as I recall, Lord Diavolo was in need of a consultation on some matter or other. Is his schedule very busy this evening? Do you think he would be able to squeeze in a last-minute appointment with me?”
“I recall that it is past time that you called upon him for that matter, Solomon, yes.” Barbatos admonished him. I stifled a laugh. “Indeed, if you feel that you have finally found the time to address his request, I am sure he will make time for you, at your convenience.”
I turned to hang my jacket to cover up my grin.
“Ah…” Solomon laughed in delight. “Has it really been so long since the request was made? Oh my, well, in that case,” his sly eyes glanced back at Simeon again, “I really should come along with you and Luke then, shouldn’t I?”
Barbatos sighed in resignation. “If you must.”
“Perhaps I can even bake with you–"
“No."
“…Okay!” The little angel bounced back into the foyer. “I’m ready!”
I giggled when the door finally closed behind the three of them after they had left.
"Chise..." He laughed as well as he reached towards me, brushing his thumb lightly against my lips. "I do believe that we were just left alone on purpose just now.”
I glanced at the door with a blush. "By Solomon? By Barbatos?”
"Well, maybe Barbatos was circumstance, but... certainly by Solomon.”
Solomon the wingman…
Ugh.
“That…” I blushed harder. “Is…”
And then I was in his warm arms, his palm resting on my cheek. He gazed down at me with a sparkle that glittered in his angel’s eyes. He sighed as he leaned down to press his forehead to mine, still holding my gaze. So close.
“You are always…” I whispered, “surrounded by someone…”
He laughed breathily. “And you’re not…?”
I raised my hands to cup his face as he rocked me lightly against him.
For how I felt about him, there had been too few kisses between us. Too few.
But he pressed one to me now, both of us sighing deeply into it. I lifted myself up on the tips of my toes, pulling him down to meet me, deepening the kiss. One of my hands drifted down to trace a finger along his collarbone. His angel’s attire always left… so little… to the imagination… and yet, I hardly had any opportunity to touch him as I had wanted to the moment I had laid eyes on him.
My other hand drifted down to caress his bared shoulder blade. “Your shirt is styled like this for your wings, right?” I whispered.
He nodded in amusement, his own hand finding its way up into my hair. He slowly curled my locks around his fingers, threading them gently through. “So soft…”
My fingers drifting from his collarbone down the middle of his chest, feeling the silky fabric of his shirt that clung to him there. He was tall, toned… but very slight, and I traced each bone of his sternum, and then his ribs, as I drifted down.
Slowly, we touched each other, stroking and caressing.
***
I sighed happily when I finally caressed his exposed hipbones. “I’ve always wanted to touch you here…”
He huffed out a little laugh, shivering at my tickling touch. He hesitated, before pressing his fingertips lightly to my collarbone as well, pressing to the bone through my shirt.
“You’re allowed to touch me,” I whispered my permission up to him. “You’re allowed–"
He stopped me with a kiss – a more insistent kiss – shuddering out a breath of desire from my words. Fire immediately flooded in my belly as I met the kiss fiercely, snatching his breath away in surprise as I pulled his face to mine with my shaking hands. Frantically I kissed him, the two years that had stretched between us finally giving way to a need to make up for that lost time. He groaned soft and low against my mouth as he half-picked me up in his arms to hold me against him while he deepened our trembling, frenzied kisses. He stumbled forward to collapse us both up against a wall.
I whimpered as I felt him lightly press against me, pressing his need to me, and my hands found their way to his hipbones again, grasping them to pull him to me in a roll. His hands were on my face, my shoulders, in my hair as we both huffed through our kisses, desperate and needing. He made a little noise of desire in his throat as my fingers grazed at the front of his slacks.
“Chise…” he finally breathed.
I looked up into his eyes in answer.
His breath seemed to catch in his throat at the sight of my face. I was panting with desire, my cheeks pink, lips parted as I gazed up at him.
“Stars…” he breathed, before lowering his face to my neck.
I stroked his hair as I sighed through the kisses he trailed on my skin while he made his way down my body. He kissed me everywhere through the fabric of my clothes. My chest, breasts, ribs, navel, he touched and kissed and caressed me lightly, inhaling and exhaling sighs against me. He ran his hands up the sides of my thighs and around to my backside, cupping my rear, pulling my pelvis to his face.
Slowly, he lowered himself down onto his knees before me, looking up at me with unadulterated adoration, his hands lying lightly on my hips. He almost looked like he was touching me in prayer, I thought with a deep blush.
“Simeon…” I breathed in wonder. At my beautiful angel.
He smiled up at me, hands sliding gently to my backside, fingers resting on the zipper of my skirt.
“Please tell me again that this is what you want, Chise.” Eyes so, so soft, and so full of desire. And love. “I’d like to hear it again.”
“Yes,” I whispered, with no hesitation. “I want you, Simeon. I’ve wanted you for a very long time.”
My legs began to lightly shake as he pulled the zipper down behind me slowly, and then shook harder as he curled his fingertips over the waistband, pulling them over and then down my hips.
My skirt dropped down to my feet at the floor.
“Oh…” he breathed, nearing his face to the wet spot on my panties with a light inhale. “Oh Chise…”
I shivered when he ran his fingertips down in front of the fabric, before he ran them back up to the band of my underwear, to slowly pull those down too. Slowly, slowly he unpeeled them from me.
“Hah…” My legs were trembling as I parted my thighs to help him get them down.
Before they had even hit the floor, he sighed again, dipping his face in close to run the tip of his tongue gently through the folds of my sex.
“Stars…” I groaned softly, hands instinctively lowering to thread my fingers through his dark hair.
My panties were at my ankles. I felt dainty as I stepped out of them.
He looked up at me adoringly. “Could you take your top off for me too…?”
I bit my lip, hands reaching up to the buttons of my blouse.
“Your lip…” he breathed lightly. “I liked that.”
I slowly undressed my blouse from above him, my bare skin underneath revealing with the release of each button. He pressed his cheek to my thigh as he looked up to watch me, reaching up to stroke against my navel when the last button was finally freed to reveal my front.
He gazed up at me in love and adoration as the blouse came loose from around my shoulders, dropping down from my wrists to land with my skirt on the floor.
“Beautiful…” he whispered as he watched me unclip the band of my bra. He sighed in want as that, too, slid from my wrists.
He reached up to stroke along the curve of my breast, cupping me gently, brushing a thumb over the bud that slowly hardened there.
“Not fair…” I whispered down at him with a little blush, feeling exposed. “That you’re not undressed yet…”
"Yet,” he promised me with a smile, his hand drifting down to return to my thighs.
I swallowed as he laid his palm flat on the back of my leg, slowly easing my thigh to lift in the air. I inhaled a little gasp as he moved forward to stabilize my knee over his shoulder. He looked up, crystal eyes shining in delight as he neared his face closer to my sex. My eyes widened. He was going to eat me out right here. Against the wall. Right here.
And then I groaned low as he started to do just that.
He slipped his silky tongue in between my folds again, tasting me lightly, easing through to wet me. He sighed as he did it again with a little more pressure, parting my folds to access the true heat of me. I gasped as he raised my leg more firmly over his shoulder to open me further, and I tilted my hips to offer him an easier angle, leaning back.
“You taste so sweet, my love…” he murmured against me.
I gasped again as I felt his fingers gently prod me open, parting the folds of me again, my heat bared to the cooler air. He pressed his face further in to lick even deeper this time, grazing me from my entrance to my clit. I whimpered as he scissored his fingers to hold me open as he got to work on me, exploring me, his warm sighs escaping from his mouth breathing delicately over my skin. I groaned as he gently pushed his tongue inside of me, and groaned again as he rolled and flexed it, pushing further, further, to lap at the cream of me as my body responded to him. I whimpered as I felt one of his fingers delicately brush against my clit while his attentive tongue rolled in and out of me in earnest. He used the dampness the both of us had made between my legs to coat his finger before he returned to press a little harder to my clit in a swirling motion. I shuddered, palms flat on the wall behind me to hold myself up as my head lolled from side to side from his administrations.
And then I whimpered again with another shudder, my one legs still planted on the ground threatening to buckle, as he slid a finger from his other hand inside of me. I groaned as his tongue withdrew from the heat of my sex for him to plant a small kiss against my clit. Another finger – my moan fell from my lips louder this time – and then a soft cry as he took my clit in between his lips to lightly suck on it. I keened as he pumped his fingers slowly in and out of me as his mouth worked above, tongue returning to swirl at my trapped clit.
“Hah…hah…!” I huffed as one of my hands shot down to thread into his hair as he began sucking a little harder, pushing his fingers in with a little more pressure. He lightly released my clit with a small gasp, before his tongue got to work on it, swirling and flicking, the tip to the flat of him, before he pulled me back inside his mouth again. Again and again he dipped between sucking and swirling until I felt like I was going to explode. He could tell. My tell-tale cries rang out through the empty house as I humped my hips forward with my need. He pressed me tighter up against the wall to support me. So much. So much. He sucked harder.
“S-Simeon…!” I cried.
He only breathed out a sigh against me in response. The heat of it enveloped my clit.
I slid down the wall with another cry, my orgasm taking over to buckle my one knee from underneath me. He caught me from behind with the palms of his hands to lower me slowly while I heaved through my peak, shuffling his knees back in a folded position before me to continue treating me with his tongue. I arched my back up and down, fingers threading through his hair again as I pushed his face closer to me. I moaned at the sound of his own moan against me, sweet and breathy, warm on my skin.
His fingers slipped back inside of me, and I gasped as he immediately found the sensitive spot there, but it was his mouth, his talented mouth, that had me bucking.
“Right there, right there,” I gasped. “Oh, oh, ohhh…”
I could feel him smiling to himself at my reaction.
“How are you… ahh… ahhh…” My chest heaved as I pulsed with heat.
Another one so close behind as he pressed into both spots.
My back arched with another strangled cry as he pressed on, pressed me, with his tongue, with his fingers, coaxing me through as I tumbled back into another release. Both of my thighs were around his head now, I realized, and they were wrapped around his shoulders to pull his face right to me, desperate for more. It was unbecoming, I’m sure, to grab an angel by the roots of his hair to press his face to my sex, rolling my hips to fuck his face while he ate me out, but I did just that, grinding him against me as wave after wave of heat coursed through me.
And with a final cry, a final shudder, I slowly released my hold on his scalp, easing my back down flat with a spent whimper. My thighs relaxed from around his shoulders as I lay back panting for breath from the force of my orgasm…s. Orgasms.
With the lightest breathy laugh against my bare skin, he planted a kiss to my inner thigh, nuzzling me. I groaned in response, head lolling while I recovered. I peeked down to see him resting his cheek on the bone of my hip, looking up at me with pure affection.
“Simeon…” I whispered to him, holding out my hand.
He edged himself up into my waiting arms, pulling me to him as I pulled him to me. I took his face into my hands and kissed him with a sigh, tasting myself on his lips. All over his face; his chin, cheeks, nose covered in my scent, in my taste, cream still thick on his tongue as I pushed mine into his mouth. We rolled through our kisses, tasting each other’s tongues, biting each other’s lips, kissing fingers as we touched each other’s faces. I pulled him on top of me where he held me gently, like I was a fragile little thing. And fragile I felt, exposed and naked on the floor while the fabric of his clothes whispered against my skin. I parted my legs to wrap my thighs around his hips again with a needy little roll. I felt him there. Felt him right there. Ready for me. I made a little whine as I pawed at his stomach through our flurry of kisses. Not enough. Needed him.
He broke from our kisses with a shudder, gasping for air. His pupils were dilated, lips parted. I felt him twitch in his pants. He wanted me too.
“Please…” I whispered, stroking his cheek.
He bent for another kiss. “Let’s go to my room.” He smiled sheepishly. “It wouldn’t do to take you on the floor...”
“Oh?” I smiled back, lazily. "Now we have standards?”
He shook his head with a light laugh as he rose from me. I grinned back as he helped me up, glancing over my shoulder. Yes, the front door was right there. We hadn’t had the patience to move from it the moment it had closed to leave us alone together.
I squeaked as he bent to hook an arm under my knees, and with the other supporting my back, he picked me up easily, bridal style, to whisk us around towards his room.
“You’re stronger than you look,” I whispered up to him in a tease, fingers tracing his collarbone again.
“Aww…” he teased back sweetly. “You had no faith.”
“Pfff–mmph!” He cut me off with another deep kiss as he hip-checked the door to his room.
I sighed as he gently laid my naked body down on his soft bed. I shyly tucked my legs up a bit, hands moving to cover my breasts as his eyes drank in the sight of me lying there.
“You’re so beautiful…” he breathed in wonder, his hands drifting down to the zipper of his slacks.
I keened my desperation, brows furrowing up.
I watched him, rapt, as the silky fabric of his slacks fell to his ankles. I drank in the shape of his legs, his hips, how his briefs clung to him as tightly as his shirt. His shirt… that he was removing now, pulling it up over his head, peeling the form-fitting fabric from his toned body, mussing his hair a bit as he brought his shoulders back down.
I sighed in appreciation as my eyes roamed his chest, down to the bulge in his briefs. I reached my hand out to him.
He stepped forward to take it in his, leaning down to kiss my fingers lightly. I shifted a little closer to the edge of the bed, letting our hands fall to rest on his stomach, above the waistband of his briefs. He stroked my thumb before pressing my hand to keep it resting there while both his hands worked to pull the waistband of his underwear down.
I bit my lip as his arousal for me was freed. He smiled softly at my expression.
My hand was already traveling down as he stepped from the fabric around his ankles.
I touched him lightly, eliciting a soft, breathy gasp from him. My fingertips brushed downwards, along his shaft, to curve around the head of him.
My eyes traveled from there, up his body, to his face. Beautiful.
I slid my hand against him a little more firmly, taking him gently into my fist.
“Oh…” He leaned down with a huff, elbows on his bed as he kissed the top of my hair. “My love…”
I squeezed gently, running my thumb back and forth on the tip. Wet.
He kissed my forehead. “I want to do one more thing for you…”
“Oh… Just one more thing…?” I smiled flirtatiously up at him as I continued to caress his arousal.
He smiled wide, coming down to me to rest overtop of me. “You’ll see.”
My breath caught in my throat and my eyes widened in awe as his gorgeous, iridescent wings stretched out from behind him. I reached up on instinct as they folded forward towards me, running my fingers through their glossy sheen. White, shimmering wings, against his dark skin. And his beautiful crystal-blue eyes, gazing down into mine.
“Simeon…” I breathed. “You’re so, so beautiful…”
I felt myself lift as he wrapped his arms around my back to pull me to him. He peppered my hair with kisses as he sat me up. My fingers roamed his body with a sigh as I felt his arousal brush against me when he curled me against him.
He folded his wings forward, enveloping us entirely.
I gasped as he held me close to him while he wrapped us together. They didn’t even seem to darken the room around me, like they cast no shadow, blocked no light...
He set me down gently into the soft down of his wings, dipping his head to trail kisses across my collarbone.
“Are they okay like that…?” I brushed my fingers through the silky feathers as I looked around at how they surrounded me. “I’m not hurting you, laying on them…?”
He lifted his face to shake his head at me with a sweet smile.
I sighed, relaxing into them, stroking the down that he caressed me within.
I turned my attention back to him.
As he kissed across my chest, I parted my legs, pulling him towards me.
He lifted his head up to gaze into my eyes. I reached down, finding him.
“Please…?”
He nodded.
I ran my fingers along his shaft as I guided him to me. He fluttered his dark lashes at my touch, lips parting. I took advantage, raising my head for a kiss, just as he slid himself inside of me, already so wet from how he made me, how his tongue had made me. We both moaned against each other’s mouths as he slid and slid and slid, until he sheathed.
“I’ve wanted you for so long…” he murmured.
“So long…” I agreed, before moaning from his deepening reach inside me when he pressed.
He kept his face close to mine, breath against my mouth, one hand on the back of my neck with the other arm fully around my waist, pulling me to him in an embrace. I kissed him between sighs as he took me gently, but insistently, pulling my bottom lip in between his teeth to suck on it softly. I lifted my arms up to rest the backs of my hands next to my head as I ran my fingers through his soft feathers, relishing the texture that caressed my sensitive skin.
He took one of my hands in his and turned it over, bringing my wrist up to his lips for a kiss. I moaned at the soft, sensitive feeling that shuddered through me. How did that feel so good? He grazed my wrist lightly with his teeth as he kept his pace inside me, slow and sweet, moving in and out of me, ebbing and flowing ias I relished the feeling of him grazing inside where I needed him to be. He moved his head down to lick lightly at my chest, taking one breast into his mouth to roll his tongue over my bud. I moaned as I rolled my hips up and up to meet his, needy, wanting, whimpering as he blew lightly on the breast that fell from his mouth for him to work on the other. Back and forth he went, loving me with the rolls of his hips, mouth switching from one breast to the other with licks and sucks and kisses and the occasional drag of his teeth.
“Please…” I breathed shakily.
He picked up his pace, his breaths shuddering, his member inside of me becoming more demanding; it was kissing the sensitive spot on the ceiling of my sex with an insistence that was building quickly within me. I tilted my head back and fluttered my eyes as my moans and sighs turned into short, sharp gasps with each joining. He lowered his face into my neck with a moan of his own, his hand on the back of my neck noticeably beginning to tremble in earnest.
And I was climbing.
“You’re shaking…” he murmured against my skin. “You’re so close, my love…”
“F-Faster…” I breathed. “R-Right there… that’s… yes… you’ll make me…”
He sighed low and long against my neck, before obliging.
Faster. Faster. Harder. Hotter, as the heat built in me. We were gasping for air now. Gasping as we clung to each other. My body was rolling and rolling up to meet him, desperate. So close, so close, right there, yes…
I contracted with a cry as he sent me over the edge. I clutched him to me as I went rigid in his arms, back arching as I felt the pulsing heat contracting within me, around him. He hummed a low moan as he buried his face further into my neck, pushing me through it; his thrusts kissed me, kissing so sweetly inside as I crested, melting in his arms. His name fell from my lips again and again as I writhed against him.
He was shaking. Shaking.
"Chise..." Simeon breathy voice trembled. "Humans can't get with child by angels. So could I…"
“Y-Yes…” I keened against him, the question pushing me higher as I whimpered my need for it. The burn within me raged. “Please…”
“Thank you…” His voice broke on his words, before he took me in one, two, three more rolls, and then with a shuddering gasp, his orgasm overtook him alongside mine.
I choked on another cry as he pressed harder down into me, his arm around my waist, my own arms embracing him as well, while he shuddered against me. He flooded me with a groan, pumping his seed, filling me with it while I rolled and rolled against him. I wrapped my legs around his hips, knees brushing through the canopy of feathers while I pressed him deeper into me as he spilled himself inside of me. I pushed up my hips, wanting more, more, more of him. Every drop of him.
Finally, he let out a deep, breathy sigh, forehead pressed to my collarbone as he slowly relaxed down into my arms to catch his breath. I cradled him to me, shaking around him as well, kissing his hair lightly, a small sound of love catching in my throat.
His fingertips petted me while he rested. Just a whisper on my skin. But he stroked me with a sigh. We laid there together, and I gently rocked him in my arms, the only sound in the room our slowing breaths.
I could stay here forever. Absolutely forever with him in my arms.
Slowly, an eternity later, he raised his head to look at me, eyes soft, and face lightly flushed.
He reached to lightly touch my cheek. “I don’t want to leave being inside you…”
I smiled, turning my face to nuzzle his hand. “Stay as long as you can. I don’t want you to leave either.”
He pulled me to him to kiss me with a little nod.
//////
My eyes flew open at the sound of voices filtering through Simeon’s door. I had fallen asleep. Luke’s high voice, Solomon’s musical laugh… and Barbatos’ deeper tenor. What time was it?
"Shh…” I looked over at the sound of Simeon’s voice. He looked over at me softly, finger to his lips, sitting at his writing desk at work on our script; the only thing he wore were his briefs again. “Don’t go out there… Stay with me tonight? Please?”
I smiled back with a nod.
He nodded back. “I’ll just tell them I’m working on the script, and can’t be disturbed. I mean,” he laughed lightly, “I wouldn’t be lying about that.”
My eyes drifted down to what his arm rested on. A very interesting, very old-looking book, out of place from his scattering of paper and pen. “What’s that you’re reading?”
“Oh…” He looked down at it fondly. “Hah, well, you may not believe me, but believe it or not, this is a book of prophecy."
“A book of prophecy…?” I sat up on my elbow with interest, gazing at it. “Those actually exist? And you can read the future with it?”
“Sort of…” he put lightly. “My readings do tend to come true, but oftentimes in ways that I did not expect in the least. So in that case, am I truly gleaning anything useful from it?” He laughed. “In most cases, it’s just another puzzle that wouldn’t have been there to begin with if I hadn’t tried to read it. But, well, my interpretations make for good stories at times.”
"So you sort of use your readings as inspiration for your writing? Was TSL inspired by it?"
He nodded. "Their... fall had already happened, and after I had met them again as their... reborn selves, of course I had to look. To check in on them. And then as always," he laughed, "the readings were as vague as ever, but it still allowed for my imagination to run with the interpretations I made."
"Hmm..." I smiled. "I always thought how interesting it was how the Lord of Fools had lost a beloved 'Geldie' in the frozen mountains."
He cocked his head at me. "Oh?"
I gasped, the words rushing out of me in a loud whisper. "Oh my gosh! You didn't know!? That's how I made my pact with Mammon...! Simeon, I found his credit card that he had named Goldie frozen in a block of ice in the FREEZER! Lucifer had hidden it there!"
He grinned at me. “Oh, come on. There’s no way. You must be kidding."
"I'm absolutely not!"
He slapped a hand over his mouth to stifle his laughter so he couldn't be heard by his other housemates. “Well! That lays one mystery to rest..."
I laid back down against the pillows. "Have you used the book for our play?"
He hesitated. “Not… that much so far.”
"Oh? Why not?”
He shrugged one shoulder lightly. "We have an outline that doesn't quite... fit. It's like it's almost there, but there's something missing."
"I'm fine with you taking creative liberties, Simeon. I trust your talent. You're a storyteller; whatever comes naturally to you will be your best work. I want you to be able to take pride in it."
"You don't mind...?"
"Not at all. Mold it how you'd like."
"Thank you, my love. I'll think on it." He sighed. "Our first rehearsal is tomorrow... I hope I'll be ready for it."
"Roadmap for now." I stretched. "You don't have to have the ENTIRE thing ready for tomorrow. There will be lots of other rehearsals. Just give us enough to fill this one, and then the next, and the next."
"Thank you." He spoke softly, fondly. "Thank you very much. I think I have something to go on."
“...Do any of the prophecies come true in the way that you think? Or… like, are some clearer than others?”
“Mmm…” He laid his palm on the leather cover, gazing down at it softly for a moment, as though lost in thought. “Yes. It doesn’t happen often, but some readings are much clearer than others, leaving no room for doubt in how they are interpreted. Like there are fixed points in time, in fate, that cannot be changed, no matter what.”
“Can’t be changed…?” I slid my gaze over to him now. “What have you seen that’s fated to happen like that?”
I felt a deeply seated unease as a look of true sadness touched his eyes. He breathed in deeply.
And smiled, seeming to shake it off as he looked at me. “Well… for instance… and you may not believe this… but I believe I was fated to meet you.”
“Me...?” My eyes widened. “You and me?”
He nodded fondly at me. “It seems that no matter what, our meeting was destined to be a fated point in time. It was inevitable. I’ve…” He paused. “Ah, I hope this isn’t weird, but… I’ve been waiting a long time for that reading to come true.”
“H-How long ago did you read it…?” I whispered in awe.
“Mm… I can’t say, exactly. It has been at least a couple thousand years. Maybe more.
“Wh… What…?”
“Before Lilith, if that puts the timeline in perspective.” He nodded. “Before the war…”
I stared at him for a while. He looked back uneasily.
“Did you know who I was, as soon as you’d met me…?”
He shook his head. “No. There was just signs along the way there, and along the way since. It was a slow conclusion, but once I realized it, there’s no denying it’s you that I read about. You and I...”
I think my mouth had fallen open in shock.
“If it matters…” he murmured self-consciously. “I’d already developed feelings for you before I realized. I don’t want you to think…”
I raised myself to sit up, looking at him just as gently as he looked at me. “It’s okay, Simeon, really. It’s just really shocking. But not in a bad way.”
He breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you.”
“Is there anything else…?”
I saw him swallow visibly as he glanced back at the book again. “Nothing that comes to mind, or has come to pass yet.”
I felt uneasy from the way he threaded through the question, clearing avoiding it. I stretched my arms out to him, begging for his embrace. He laughed softly as he came to me. We pulled each other close as I snuggled against his collarbone, his chin resting on my head.
He stroked my hair gently. “Whatever’s meant to happen, it will happen. And in between all of that, and even beyond it, I will love you. Always.”
I pressed my lips together, my brows knitting in worry.
Why did I feel my heart breaking over those words…? Those carefully constructed, carefully said words…
I clung a little closer to him. He embraced me tighter in turn.
“I love you too…” I whispered against his skin. “Always.”
"Sleep now. I’ll stay with you until you sleep.” He kissed my forehead, brushing my hair with his fingers. “And then I’ll go back to writing. But when I'm done, I'll come back to bed with you. I insist that I wake up to your pretty face.”
I snuggled my head under his chin. “I’d like that very much.”
***
I kissed him back lazily as he came to me in the early hours of the morning, taking him into my arms, before making a little noise of surprise at the urgency that drove his mouth to mine.
His hands were drifting down my body, stroking me; I wrapped my arms around him to roll him over with a sigh.
He looked up at me.
Yes, there it was. His eyes were filled with desire.
I sat up, straddling him with a shift of my hips, and, with soft sighs from us both as I sunk myself down onto him, I took him, and took him, and took him sweetly.
///
I brushed his dark hair back from his face a bit, gently waking him with soft strokes. He stirred lightly at my touch, lashes fluttering.
"I'm going to get going," I murmured to him softly, kissing his forehead as he stretched with a sigh. I pressed him back down as he made to rise. “No, no. Don’t get up.”
"You could stay for breakfast if you'd like…” There was hope in his voice.
"Whose turn is it to cook?"
...Simeon winced.
I laughed. "I think I'm good. And... I'd rather not have to deal with Luke's questions and Solomon's ’knowing’ stares. Besides, I'm... also not really talking to him right now, so it'd be an awkward start to the day for all of us."
He tilted his head. "You're not talking right now? Why is that?"
"Hmm..." I rolled my eyes. "Feel free to ask him.”
"Oh dear..." He laughed softly. "Well, fair... Maybe next time? And then I can cook for you?"
I grinned. "That sounds lovely."
“...Stealing away the next morning...” he teased with a sleepy smile.
"I'm sorry." I laughed softly, leaning down to kiss his lips. "I'll stay longer next time. I love you. Don't worry about getting up. I'll let myself out."
"I love you..." he breathed.
I stroked his hair gently, smiling. "I love you so much, Simeon. I'll see you at rehearsal."
I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard the rustling whisper of paper-on-paper coming from Purgatory Hall's sitting room as I was toeing into my shoes. I looked up with a start towards the sound.
I caught Solomon's eye as he watched me from an armchair that was half-turned away from me, book in hand. I hadn’t seen the sneaky bastard sitting there…
I hesitated as he looked at me.
He gave me the barest of smiles, with eyes so... sad, before nodding to me quietly.
I swallowed, dipping my head quickly back in acknowledgment, before grabbing my jacket from the closet to leave.
Notes:
You are like pure starlight
Dancing through my veins
It felt like dark as night
Till you spoke my nameAnd you and I
Felt our hearts collide
Like space and time
All ends tonightAll I wanted was you, you, you
You, you, you
All I do, ooh-ooh
Is love you more
Your love is etherealCrystal eyes locked with mine
As you touch my skin
We are like dynamite
Slowly explodingAnd you and I
Are souls entwined
Like fire and ice
When the stars align- Ethereal by Txmy and Freya Riding
Chapter 11: Chapter 27-A: Project Friendship
Notes:
Smut content.
Nobody is happy in this arc. :c
I was straight-up going to post this chapter and the next together in full as I had written it before I realized that it was a casual 18k words long, with 8k of that being Belphie Filth. So I will break it up. Here is the non-Belphie-Filth chapter. Which still contains smut. You can't escape it.
Chapter Text
Barbatos: Did he give it to her yet?
Solomon: Uhhhhhhhhh…
Solomon: It's not like you to be so crass, Barbatos.
Solomon: I assume so...? She stayed the night, so…
Barbatos: NO.
Barbatos: Solomon.
Solomon: Ooooohhhhh.
Solomon: Right.
Solomon: That.
Barbatos: ….
Solomon: How should I know? She slunk out of here like a teenager sneaking around after a night out. I didn’t get a close enough look.
Solomon: She's not really talking to me right now so I didn't impose.
Barbatos: What did you do?
Solomon: Someone let it slip that there is a Sorcerer's Guild in the human world.
Solomon: She put two and two together.
Barbatos: Who told her?
Solomon: Not me, doubt Lucifer, doubt that the other brothers even know or care. Simeon?
Barbatos: When did she confront you? Yesterday?
Solomon: A few days ago.
Barbatos: Ah... Tuesday?
Solomon: Yeah around then.
Barbatos: She arrived at the last student council meeting with Lord Diavolo. He has not been himself since. It was him.
Solomon: Whomp whomp.
Barbatos: That is surprising, yes.
Barbatos: Do your best to get back into her good graces.
Barbatos: You have your role to play.
Barbatos: She needs to see you as someone who is at least supportive of her, if not trustworthy.
Solomon: ...I AM supportive of her, you know.
Barbatos: If you say so.
Solomon: -_-
I snuck into rehearsal, a little late for my time slot, on account of my blowing up Simeon’s phone to discuss his new version of the 'script’.”
He hadn’t answered, of course.
"Wrong!” Simeon was admonishing loudly with a frown as I slipped in through the door. “That was wrong! Once more, Beel. Let’s hear that last line again from the beginning.”
Beel pouted. “But I’m hungry…”
"’I’m hungry?’” Simeon’s frown deepened. “I don’t believe that line is in the script, now is it?”
“Ooooh boy…” I whispered under my breath.
“Also, Asmo…” He turned, waving his papers in his direction. “Watch where you stand. You’re completely blocking Beel from view.”
“Hey, Simeon…” Asmo put lightly. “What do you say we take a bit of a break…? We’ve been rehearsing non-stop since this morning…”
Yikes. A whole morning of this.
“Asmo,” Simeon replied, sickly sweet. Were angels allowed to be sarcastic? “How about you memorize all of your Act 1 lines before requesting breaks?”
Asmo sighed.
“All right, let’s start again from Beel’s line…”
I quietly made my way over to where Luke was standing. “Been like this all morning, huh…?”
The little angel looked up at me with wide eyes, nodding. “Wh-Why’s Simeon acting so tense and irritable? One second he says he has writer’s block, and now...”
I saw Mammon sidling over to stand beside me as well. “…Outta curiosity,” he spoke from the corner of his mouth, “has Simeon mentioned anythin’ about how the script ended up like this? ‘Cause the whole this is totally different from the first version of the story I heard."
I grimaced, shaking my head.
"Quiet,” Lucifer hissed over at us. “Otherwise I’ll–“
"Pipe down over there!” Simeon called over to us. “Mammon, Lucifer… Stand by! You’re on next!”
“Man…” Mammon muttered. “Talk about ‘yikes’…”
“I’ll go talk to him,” I sighed, heading over nervously.
At the sight of me walking over, Simeon finally called for a break. They all sighed in relief as they relaxed.
I was not relaxed.
"Simeon..." I growled low as I held up the script. "What on EARTH is this? I told you I was completely fine with you taking creative liberties, but..."
"Hmm...?" He leaned down to look at me, halo'd blue eyes sparkling. “What’s wrong…? Surely, my love, you wouldn't dare criticize THE Christopher Peogeot...?"
I mockingly smacked his chest. "Now you're starting to sound like Levi. And I don't even know if you're joking or not!"
He grinned. "I'll leave that for you to decide."
"But seriously, Simeon... A kissing scene... With me..."
"Mhmm?"
"AND DIAVOLO!?”
My words rang out through the auditorium, echoing around us, silencing everyone in the room. Asmo tittered.
He pouted. "All good actors don't take what happens on-stage meaningfully."
"Ugh! Simeon, if I didn't think that it might be bad luck to threaten harm on an angel, I swear..."
He laughed in delight, before pulling me to him by my arms to kiss me. I sighed against his lips, shaking my head.
Before I smacked him again with my papers when he pulled away, grinning. "You're distracting everyone."
"The one distraction I'll allow." His eyes twinkled. "I want everyone to know we're together."
"Pfff. I'm fairly certain it's been obvious to everyone for a WHILE.”
He smiled happily at the thought. “You think so?”
“Well, they do now.”
The door to the auditorium opened noisily, interrupting us as Diavolo strode in with a sheepish grin.
“Hello, everyone… Sorry for being late!”
“Ah,” Simeon nodded to him, “this is perfect timing. Now that you’re here, Diavolo, let’s try the scene between you and Chise.”
"Simeeeeonnnn,” I hissed through gritted teeth. "Can’t we talk about this some more…”
“Up you go, Chise!”
I sighed.
Simeon turned back to Diavolo as he came over to us. “Move to Act 1, Scene 3. Diavolo, we’ll start with your line.”
Diavolo blew out a breath as he stood before me. He grinned down at me. “Right. I’m ready. Chise?”
I nodded with a sinking heart.
He cleared his throat, taking a step closer. He looked down at me with an expression of sincerity on his face, before he began in a low, earnest voice.
“...I know who it is you long for. Believe me, I know. Because no one has spent as much time as I have watching you, gazing at you from afar… Is there any way that I might take his place? That you might feel for me what you’ve felt for him? I beg you, open your heart to me instead… to me, and to me alone…”
I voiced my line, and he voiced his next, gently taking my hand in his as he pulled me a little closer. I looked up at him as I monologued my next bit. We were doing well, I thought to myself, though my stomach twisting itself into knots as we moved through the lines, getting closer and closer to that dreaded part.
I blinked back into focus. My eyes widened at what I saw.
Diavolo’s golden eyes were boring into mine. Rather… deeply… into mine. To my shock, I watched as they widened in a surprise of his own, his pupils slowly dilating.
His face was close. His dialogue had already stopped, but he hadn't moved, as if frozen in place. Was his face moving... closer...? He still had more lines to deliver before he was supposed to actually kiss me…
"Um, Diavolo?" Simeon called out softly. "Your next line is–"
The door to the auditorium quietly swung open, revealing Barbatos, who poked his head in.
"AH!” Diavolo jumped away from me with a pained grimace. His face was… Oh no… His face was red.
"...Young Master," Barbatos addressed him, his own face carefully impassive and correct. "Forgive my intrusion... I thought to watch from the audience until you were ready for your next appointment."
"O-Of course! Of course, Barbatos! Come in, it's been much fun during rehearsal. You should see it for yourself."
He glanced over at me. Barbatos flicked his eyes to me as well at Diavolo's look.
And then I inwardly groaned as Solomon followed Barbatos in as well with a little wave.
Simeon sighed, exasperated. "We'll get back to the two of you later. Lucifer, you're up next!"
“…Aha…” I glanced up again at Diavolo, who had thankfully taken a step back from me as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Acting… sure isn’t easy, is it?”
I shook my head. “It’s… not my strong suit either…”
“Well, don’t sell yourself so short. You were… you performed…” He paused, before clearing his throat. “Anyway. I actually wanted to ask how you were feeling.”
I raised my eyebrows. “Feeling…?"
“Oh, after the incident at the carnival, that is.”
“Since we had lunch yesterday…” I reminded him, “I don’t feel any different now than I did then.”
“Ah, well, that is good to hear, considering.” He seemed to be coming back to himself a bit. “If anything happens that you find odd or concerning, you can come talk to me anytime. Understood?”
“Odd or concerning…?”
He shook his head. “Just know that you have my support.”
I dipped my head in confused acknowledgment, before wandering off to the side while Lucifer monologued to find a seat in the audience.
“...I can’t believe we’ve gotta watch a love scene between Lord Diavolo and Chise,” I heard Mammon mutter – not so quietly – from the side as I walked nearby. “Like, I’m not okay with that…”
“I know…” Beel mumbled back. “I know it’s just a play and all, but I don’t really like it myself…”
I raised an eyebrow. Even Beel was jealous? Colour me shocked. But I didn’t like it either, so…
I found a seat a little away from everybody.
And then sighed as I saw who it was that broke off from the group that stood watching to come towards me. I watched his approach from the corner of my eye.
Solomon gingerly took a place in the seat beside me. We looked on as Simeon told a scowling Lucifer off over something or other in quiet silence for a moment before he spoke.
"How are you feeling, Chise?" His voice was light and soft.
Why do people keep asking me that?
"I'm... fine, Solomon. And you?"
"Ah, well..." He dodged the question. "I had heard about what happened the other day at the carnival, and I wanted to check in on you to see if you were suffering any ill effects. You know. Human to human."
"Magic to magic," I muttered.
He turned his head to face me, his look direct. "Yes."
I squirmed in my seat. "What was it like for you, when you first learned how to command a demon?
“Hmm…” His brow furrowed in thought. “It has been so long… But, well, it was quite exhilarating, of course. A powerful feeling. Tiring, though.”
“Powerful…” I looked down at my hands. “You didn’t feel… bad?”
“Bad? In what way?” He tilted his head. “Physically?”
“No…” I sighed. “Nevermind."
"How are you physically, though? Are you all right? Do you need any healing, or another remedy perhaps?"
I looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"
"Oh...?" he queried, voice still soft. "You aren't sore? Tired? No muscle pain?"
"Nnk.” I blushed, gritting my teeth. "Solomon..."
"...Ah, no." He laughed in amusement at my embarrassed expression. "I meant from the night of the carnival. You aren't suffering any physical consequences of commanding SIX demons at once?"
"No..." I admitted slowly. "Was I supposed to...?"
"Interesting." He seemed to nod to himself, as if confirming something. "You asked what it was like for me when I began commanding demons. Well, I can tell you one thing: it left me incredibly sore for days afterwards."
"Oh..." I said softly. "I didn't realize... But no, all that happened was that odd crackling in my mouth again."
"Ahhh..." His eyes twinkled. "The mysterious NERVE pain?"
I made an embarrassed noise in my throat. He laughed merrily at the expression on my face.
"Solomon..." I started slowly, hesitating. "I don't think... I ONLY commanded them that night."
He nodded. "No, you didn't."
"A command only meant for them wouldn't have shattered glass, right...? It was like a shockwave, and then.. a scream."
"Yes," he confirmed softly. "You have magic, Chise. TRUE magic. Strong magic. And you are just now coming into your powers. Quite late, might I add. But..." He dropped his voice. "You lack... control."
"Control," I whispered down at my lap.
He nodded.
"How... do I learn to control it? How did YOU learn to control it?
He laid his hand on my shoulder. "One thing at a time, Chise. There are academic ways to learn control that we should try to employ."
"We." I laughed dryly for a moment. "I suppose that means we'll be seeing more of each other then?"
He sighed, looking away for a moment.
"...I'm sorry for not telling you sooner, Chise. You should have heard it from me first."
I took a quiet moment to think as well. "In your text, you said that you were going to tell me 'when the time was right'. I did not like that, Solomon. That's not for you to decide."
He nodded slowly.
"So what else are you hiding from me?"
He winced, still quiet.
"I see." I sat back in my seat.
"It's..." He hesitated. "Well... now that I intend on helping you, you will start gaining... context."
“...I see," I said again.
"I'd... like another chance," he whispered. “I do want to... share more with you.”
I sighed after a moment. Damned tugging on my heart strings. He had an undeniably pretty pout, too.
"All right," I agreed softly. "But consider yourself on probation."
He smiled lightly before standing, bending forward to kiss my cheek softly.
Back to the human-to-human gesture, I supposed, though I caught sight of Mammon glaring at him from the sidelines.
I looked up. "You're going now...?"
"I just came here to see you." His soft grey eyes danced. "And now that I have, I'll see you later. Thanks, Chise."
I watched as he glanced towards Barbatos who sat on the other side of our row. I glanced too, puzzled by his momentary distraction.
And then he ruffled my hair a bit, making me scoff. He laughed quietly at my expression before making his way down the aisle, and out of the auditorium again.
After he was gone, I shimmied down the narrow row to take the open seat beside Barbatos. He turned to me with a nod in acknowledgment. I smiled back. We sat next to each other in companionable silence while we watched the rest of the rehearsal.
“Uuuggghhhh…” Mammon groaned.
“…Who knew that rehearsing for a play could be this exhausting?” Satan sat back with a sigh, book laying forgotten in his lap as he rubbed at his temples.
“Yeah.” Asmo nodded, pouting. “Simeon’s kept it well hidden up to now, but he can be positively sadistic when he wants to be…” He glanced over at me. “Chise, aren’t you tired?”
While he was the sweetest of gems with me in his feedback, Simeon hadn’t let up in giving that feedback one bit. I sighed. “I’m ready to collapse.”
“Well, that’s hardly surprising,” Satan sighed as well. “After all, even we’re tired, and we’re demons.”
“By the way…” Asmo gave a sly, meaningful smile as he glanced around at us all. “Could you BELIEVE that scene between Diavolo and Chise? Wow! Talk about sparks!” He turned to his older brother. “Mammon, I’d say you got a little TOO excited watching that. You really need to learn how to control yourself.”
I sighed again. Here we go.
“What?!” Mammon shot back. “What’re you talkin’ about!?”
Asmo giggled. “I mean, it was pretty obvious. We could all hear that great big gulp you gave as you watched them, you know? It wasn’t exactly quiet. Pff…” He broke out into louder laughter. “Ugh, that was SO funny! It makes me laugh just remembering it!”
“Asmo…” I growled at him, face turning pink. I was going to kill him.
“Now LISTEN!” Mammon waved him away. “Unlike you, I don’t have a dirty mind, Asmo!”
While I was on Mammon's side, I had to snort at that.
“Excuuuuse me?” Asmo rolled his eyes. “You’re claiming that you don’t have a dirty mind? YOU? Really? The one always in Chise’s room–"
“Yeah, really!” Mammon cut him off with a growl.
“Shut up, both of you.” Satan frowned at them. “I’m too tired to deal with you two bickering.”
“Really?” Asmo replied lightly, though he clearly looked annoyed. “Well, you weren’t too tired to complain about every single aspect of our performance earlier, now were you?”
“Yeah, totally!” Mammon ganged up on him too. “You made a huge fuss about every single little thing! You were as bad as Simeon!”
”Ugh. You all need to shut up.”
We all jumped at the disgruntled voice that came from the corner of the room. I leaned forward to peer over to see who it came from.
Belphie was curled up in the corner next to a bookcase, on the floor, scowling. “I mean, I’m trying to sleep here. So could you maybe not disturb me?”
Belphie: truly the House of Lamentation’s resident cat.
“Whaddya mean, we’re disturbin’ you?!” Mammon shook his head in exasperation. “If you wanna sleep, do it in your room! Not on the floor of the library!”
“Excuse me?” Belphie rolled his eyes. “Who died and made you boss? I’ll sleep wherever I feel like sleeping.”
"Okay, who was it!?” We all jumped again, turning to Beel’s voice this time. “Who ate the piece of cake I left in the fridge?! That was mine!”
“Oh.” Belphie smirked, curling back up again. “That’d be me.”
I whipped my head back to him with a gasp. ”Belphie!”
He shrugged a lazy shoulder. “I was just craving something sweet… probably because I was soooo tired. Sorry.”
Beel stared at him for a moment. I did too.
“…Sorry…?” Beel’s voice was low, and dangerous, before he picked it back up again. “You ate my cake without asking, and all you have to say for yourself is ’sorry’…?”
I felt a tremor of Beel’s power. I huddled into myself. Please don’t make me do it.
“Okay, whoa.” Belphie frowned. “It’s not like you’ve got any right to complain about other people eating your stuff, Beel. I mean, not only did you eat my cream puff while licking it up all over Chise–"
“Huh?!” Mammon gaped.
“–you ate the pudding I left in the fridge too, didn’t you?”
”BELPHIE!” I snapped at him as Beel’s powers rose feverishly.
“Speaking of puddings.” Asmo frowned. “That reminds me… Mammon! It’s time you paid back that money I lent you!”
“Hey, where’d that come from?!” He sat up straight, indignant. “How’d you jump from ‘pudding’ to ‘money’?!”
“Oh for…” I was starting to heat up in anger. “All of you need to STOP lending money to Mammon!”
“HEY!” Mammon frowned at me.
“Belphie.” Satan shook his head. “You knew that cake belonged to Beel when you ate it, didn’t you?”
“Um, this doesn’t involve you, now does it Satan?” Belphie glared at him. “So butt out!”
“Please…” I begged them. “Please don’t fight again.”
“Don’t look at me,” Satan spoke through gritted teeth. “Asmo and Mammon are the ones causing trouble here.”
“Don’t blame me!” Asmo frowned. “Blame Mammon!”
“I’ll blame you all I want–"
“Asmo’s bein’ the jerk here!”
“–AND you made Chise’s nose bleed.”
“You could have hurt Chise in your Wrath if Lucifer hadn’t stopped you!”
“How dare you–"
"ENOUGH.”
They all froze where they were as Lucifer’s voice cut through the yelling.
“…I knew I heard fighting coming from in here.” Lucifer looked around with a dark glare. “Listen, all of you. ENOUGH.”
"SHUT UP!” they all yelled back at him at once.
I stood up angrily as Lucifer strode from the room. I looked around at them all. “I’m sick and tired of this too. Each one of you. I’m disappointed.” I stomped off after Lucifer. “I should have stayed another night at Purgatory Hall so I didn’t have to deal with any more of this bullshit from you guys.”
Even as I strode away, I heard them take up their arguments again.
But I had another bone to pick after saying my piece to them.
I found him in his study.
I stood in the doorway, arms crossed, staring him down. Of course he knew I was there. But he took his time raising his eyes to acknowledge me.
“Chise,” he said simply. His voice was low. “So you’re back.”
“Back…” My voice was low too. “Back for the first time since the night of the carnival, yes.”
He sighed, raising his hand to rub at his temples. “What is this about?”
“Oh? No guesses?”
“I don’t operate on assumptions.”
“Huh,” I replied tersely. “That’s news to me. But since I've got you alone..." I narrowed my eyes. "Your behaviour in that bar at the carnival? Beyond reprehensible. Actually, I would go as far as to say that it was disgusting, and completely beneath you. The moment those words flew out of your mouth, any traction you and I had gained on that ferris wheel died. The instant you said that, I regretted kissing you back.”
The entire time I had talked he had been giving me an impassive look. But that last thing... I saw him visibly flinch.
I turned to leave. "Just so that we are clear, Satan is far more important to me than you will EVER be. If you want any chance in hell in getting close to me? You will not. fuck. with. him. again. Do you understand me?”
He said nothing, though out of the corner of my eye, I saw him swallow in the face of the threat.
"Get ahold of your Pride, Lucifer, or we are done before we even begin. As far as I'm concerned, after that little stunt of yours, I am no longer convinced that you have changed in the least.”
With one exception, though I didn’t want to stoop to vulgarity to voice it: that he'd gone from wanting to kill me, to wanting to get his dick wet. And from where I was standing, those only had two thing in common: neither gave a damn about me, and neither gave a damn in how I felt about it being done to me.
Silence, as he let me lay into him. A tensing in his jaw, perhaps. Grim. Dark. Impassive.
The kindness he had shown on the ferris wheel… no where to be found.
With that hanging over him, whether he gave a shit about it or not, I left him to his thoughts.
I went to the only damned demon in this house who wasn’t losing his head.
“Huh…” Levi frowned as he ran the silken fabric through his fingers. “So that’s what’s been going on. So then they all just stopped talking to each other?”
“Mhmm..” I slipped a pin to cinch where he pointed.
“I even yelled at Lucifer,” I muttered through the safety pins in my mouth.
“Ohh, we’re all in for it now,” he winced. “Well, don’t worry about it, Chise. They did stuff like that all the time while you were gone."
“They did…?”
He nodded. “They’ll end up forgetting about it eventually, and then everything will be back to normal.”
“I don’t know…” I whispered. The underlying issue wasn’t being addressed if it kept happening.
He shrugged. “So forget about it. Just stay here with me and we can keep working on the costumes.” He brightened. “After all, when Mr. Peugeot sees the finished product, I want him to be happy…!”
I smiled, taking the pins out of my mouth to look at him. “You’ve been doing so amazing, you know.”
“Oh…” He blushed, mumbling. “I just like doing this stuff…”
I leaned forward to look at him a little closer. He kept his eyes on his project, but from the deepening of his blush, he was definitely watching me from the corner of his eye. “I haven’t seen very many of your other cosplays. Why’s that?”
“…Mrrph.” He ducked his head, hiding his face.
I grinned, homing in on the weak point, leaning in some more. “Is there something that I could try wearing?”
He looked at me with a start. “Wh… What do you mean!?”
“Liiiiike…” My grin got wider. “Any of your cosplays? Would any of them fit me? I mean, I know I’m definitely shorter and, er,” I looked down at myself, and then back at him, “curvier, but…”
His eyes had flicked down my body as well on relax to follow mine. He froze, staring at my chest for a moment.
He hesitated.
“It’s okay if you don’t. I mean, it’s not like…” I made sure that he was watching when I ran my hand through the bolt of cloth that lay to the left of us, “I won’t have to wait long until I’m wearing one of your other creations, right?"
His eyes widened.
…Yep.
Oooh, he was lost in the sauce now.
“Come to think of it...” I touched my chin with my finger, pretending to think. “You’ve taken everyone’s measurements but mine. What’s up with that, huh? Don’t you need them for this?”
Another run of my fingers through the fabric.
“Y-You were…” he squeaked. “S-S-Supposed to… tell me them… yourself…”
“Oh.” My face dropped into a pout. “I don’t know, though. What if I do it wrong?”
“Nk.” He hunched a bit.
I bounced up from my kneeling position to stand over him, hands on my hips. I grinned again. “If you were to choose any character to dress me up in… Who would you pick?”
I didn’t think it was possible for him to hunch any further into himself, but he managed.
I took a step closer. And then another. Until I was looming right over him.
I sunk down right into his lap, snuggling cozily. His eyes were dinner plates as he stared at me, face-to-face.
“Well…?” I whispered, touching his cheek. “Who would you dress me up as…?”
He exhaled a shaky breath, warm on my skin, our faces were so close. “M-Maybe… Moonlight Michiru... or…” He bit his lip. “S-Seraphina…”
“Oh…” I breathed. “Seraphina has a few outfits per season… Which one would you pick for me…?”
He swallowed.
They were all quite revealing. Some more than most.
“S-Season four…”
“Mmm…” I nodded. “That was a good season… Now… Would you choose the one she wore on the way to Castle Allowna, or the one she wears during the Battle of Xereis, or…”
“Th-The one… sh-she wore at… during…”
I nodded again. “During her formal presentation to the Prince after she won the battle for the Kingdom. Before they danced.”
“Mmph…”
“That’d be really pretty,” I sighed. And revealing.
“You’d… be really pretty… in it…”
Oh. It was my turn to blush.
A blush that deepened when he kissed me.
I pulled him to me with a sigh, wrapping my arms around his neck. We fell back into the slow, sweet kisses that we’d shared the previous day, our mouths rolling gently against each other’s. So familiar now. He was barely even trembling, or hesitating. We had kissed so much yesterday that now it was almost… normal for him to be doing it.
I thread my fingers through his hair.
And found his horns.
“Oh!” I pulled away in surprise, looking up at them. I smiled, tracing a finger down the shape of one.
“S… Hh… Sorry…”
I looked back into his eyes. His pretty slitted eyes. “I like them very much. They’re the prettiest horns I’ve ever seen. I mean that.”
I pressed another kiss to him when it looked like he was going to stutter all over the place from the compliment.
***
And if I knew anything about a demon changing into his demon form when getting physical…
I broke the kiss to lightly pepper more of them along his jaw, to his ear, and down his neck, my lips soft and lingering for each one. He gasped at the change in pace, pulling me closer to him. Whether from desire for me to keep going or from nerves, I wasn’t sure, but I pulled him closer too, my lips on his throat now as he took shaky breath after shaky breath against my hair.
And then I felt it, and heat immediately course through me.
His tail snaked up my leg, wrapping around my shin.
“…Oh?” I breathed against his neck, teasing. "Is this going to be one of your hentai, Levi?"
"WHAT! N-N-NO! I-I-I– I d-didn't mean...!" He threw his hands up to cover his face, starting to unwind from me. I shot my hand down and gripped his serpentine tail to stop him. That was a pretty mean tease, but I was still amused.
And very much not wanting that tail to leave my leg.
"It's all right, Levi," I comforted him softly. "I like that it's there. It feels good.”
"O-O-Oh... Okay... As long as you... L-Like it..." He experimentally caressed me again. He had a surprising amount of control over it.
I purred at the sensation of his smooth scales against my skin as I brushed my lips against his. He gave a small gasp at my reaction. He was making me feel good, and his innocent eagerness to please me was so pure. And hot.
"S-So soft... Your skin..." The tail was snaking up higher. Higher. Past my knee.
"It's so sensitive that you can feel that?”
He nodded at me shyly, face red.
I reached down and stroked it. He gasped again.
"Y-Y-You shouldn't...! I-It's... dirty… and you’re..."
"It looks pretty clean to me.”
"T-That's not what I meant...!" he said, wide-eyed, before catching on to my tease. "Oh…."
I smiled gently. "I'm sorry for teasing so much.”
"I-It's fine…” His eyes flicked down to my leg. "Um… Could you... Touch it again…?"
I obliged, fingers stroking, running them up and down the smooth, cool scales. He let out a shaky sigh and nuzzled his face into my neck. I ran my hand up along its length, getting closer and closer to the base.
"Ah...!" he squeaked. "Th-That's…!"
I rubbed at his backside where his tail met his tailbone. I was found myself amused by the name 'tailbone'. This was what I was going to think of whenever it was mentioned from here on out, I'm sure. I giggled to myself. He shook his head vigorously against my neck, embarrassed.
I rubbed his back for a bit, giving him a break from the touching. He actually squeezed my thigh with his tail, sighing, and instinctually pressed his hips up against me. I felt his arousal.
"Good, so good..." I praised him. After a moment, actually shy myself this time, I asked, "Would you… like to slide a bit further up?”
He gasped, trembling. "M-Mmmm… I…"
"You don't have to! Please don't think that you have to. And I won't be asking for anything beyond that. I know that this is all new for you. I want us to take our time.”
He paused for a bit. "Y-Yeah. I... I want to…!"
I nodded against his hair. "Just... The outside. Against my… Between my..." I stuttered awkwardly. “...But you don't have to go in. I-I mean. Go past… my underwear.” Now I was the fumbling mess.
His fists, balled at my collarbone as I held him to me, tightened. But he nodded.
His tail gently curved up higher again, caressing, though hesitantly slow. I spread my thighs just a bit, allowing for better access as he slowly wound up under my skirt. Heat was pooling between my legs. I was so turned on. This was so hot.
He reached near me. He paused.
"You can change your mind, Levi. I won't be mad, and I won't leave you. If you want to try another time when you've had a bit to process, we can. If you never want to try again, we won't, and I won't leave you. I promise. You can be honest.”
He whined against my neck, appreciative, embarrassed. I rubbed his back again.
He tentatively, experimentally, grazed me between my legs. I hummed in delight. He was shaking. I held him closer. I’d said my reassurances. I’d have to trust him now to stop if he needed to.
He grazed me once, and then twice, brushing against the thin piece of fabric that separated me from him, that kept him from truly touching my folds. It tickled lightly. He stopped with a start when I giggled.
"Sorry," I apologized, "it just tickles a bit. But it feels good. Please... keep going... if that’s what you want.”
Nodding into my neck, wordless, he touched me again with a little more confidence this time. He ran the slim length against my panties, pressing the fabric into my folds. I gasped at the sensation, he paused at the noise, and then he did it again. I felt him buck his hips up against me as he slipped his around me to pull me tighter to him now. Another roll of his hips as I sighed my desire. I don't think he realized he was doing it, so wrapped up in what his tail was doing to me. He see-sawed back and forth, gently, so gently. His tail had stopped hesitating.
He slinked a little further up, cupping my ass. I gasped with a little jump.
"S-S-Sorry! I'm so sorry! I didn't mean…!"
"It's okay, Levi. I liked it." I kissed his hair. “I liked it… You can touch me however you want, you know. I won’t stop you. Just stop yourself when you’ve had too much.”
I felt him swallow against me. “However I want…”
I smiled. “However you want. I’d… like… a lot of things from you. So whatever you’re comfortable with, I’ll meet you there.”
He hesitated. And hesitated. I waited for him to make the next move. Whatever it was going to be. Whether continuing, or–
I shivered when the tip of his tail poked lightly at the band of my panties.
I parted my legs a little more.
He hunched in my arms, nervous as he slipped inside of my underwear.
He was clutching me to him now, trembling like a leaf. I held him tightly back, relaxing against him, petting him lightly, nuzzling, doing everything I could to demonstrate that I was present and not stopping this and wanted this.
I sighed as his tail tentatively dipped through the folds of me, to run itself along… me.
He flinched in my arms. “…W-Warm… and…”
I nodded against him. “Wet…”
He made a funny little noise in his throat, shivering.
“For you…” I whispered as I reached down to stroke the scales of him, running my fingers along, marvelling at how smooth it felt. He took in a shaky breath as I stroked and stroked, as he grazed me back and forth, and he started to shake harder and harder. Breathing harder and harder.
I ran my hand lightly up his tail, around to his back again.
“Ch-Chise…!” His breaths quickened exponentially. He was panting. Hot breath on my neck.
“Baby…” I breathed. “Levi… It’s okay… I know you’re right there… You can cum…”
He whined long and high, one of his legs kicking out from underneath us as he fought not to, squirming.
I don’t even think he realized what he was doing when his tail flexed from his own writhing and he entered me for true. I gasped, pressing to him, and I squeezed the base of his tail on reflex from being penetrated by him.
With a strangled moan at how I had grabbed him, he came undone, trembling and squirming and jerking against me as he creamed his pants for the second time in front of me. I threw my arms around him and held him tight, rocking him, cooing against him as he pulsed through his whiny, noisy orgasm, his voice high and desperate. I kissed his hair and horns all over as his eyes squeezed shut and his brows knitted from the force of his release.
And it was a good thing I was holding him, too, because he went completely limp in my arms after he had spent himself entirely. He wheezed noisily as I held him steady, shaking all over, keening in his throat with each gasping breath.
“Good… good…” I cooed. “That was so good… That was… Oh, Levi, baby, so good… I’ve got you, I’ve got you, I’m right here. Not going anywhere. Right here.”
I murmured sweet nonsense to him as I ran my fingers lightly through his hair, kissing his horns as I cradled his face to my chest, rocking him gently from side to side. He made a little whimpering sound as he slowly came back to himself. He touched his fingers to my waist.
“Are you all right…? I kissed his forehead. “Could you talk to me…?”
He gripped my waist a little firmer and turned his face to push it further under my chin. I had to nestle him in awkwardly so his horns wouldn’t poke me. I rubbed his back gently.
“...S-Stay…” he finally whispered. “Forever…”
I kissed and kissed and kissed him all over his face and hair and horns and everywhere my lips could reach, rocking and rocking him to me with a sigh. “I’m not going anywhere, Levi. I love you so, so much.”
He gave a single, tiny nod.
I pulled him away from me to look into his face. I couldn’t really read an expression there. He just looked… shocked.
“Hey…” I stroked his cheek. “Wanna get cleaned up, and then we can watch some anime together…? And I’ll stay here tonight…? No more funny business, okay? Just you and me. Let’s just cuddle for the rest of the night.” I hesitated. "If… that’s what you want...”
He finally met my eyes, before giving me a little nod again. He seemed to relax a little bit. “Chise…”
I sighed in relief as he seemed to slowly come back to himself. “Yeah…?”
“Th-Thank you… for… being s… so p-patient… and s-so… nice…”
“Levi…” I whispered, still stroking his cheek. “Always…”
“And… I love you so much…”
“Oh, baby…” I pulled him back to me again. “I love you too. So so so much. I love everything about who you are. So much.” My voice was starting to get emotional as I the words came pouring out of me. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you for letting me into your life. I’m so happy that I have you. That I met you. You’re so...”
He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close as I choked on a small, shuddering sob. “It’s okay, Chise. I’m right here. I’ve got you. I love you. You’re my princess. My real life princess. I love you so much. I’m right here.”
///
Levi’s face was red as I led him into the dining room the next morning, still in my pyjamas, wearing a hoodie that I had borrowed from him. Very obviously coming out from spending the night in his room.
Everyone very pointedly did not look up as we walked in together. Except for Asmo, of course, because he was unabashedly nosey, but the tension in the room was so thick that even he didn’t say anything outright.
You could hear a pin drop in their sulky silence. The scraping of cutlery on plates sounded extra shrill in the otherwise quiet room. Levi’s eyes darted between his brothers nervously as we both took our seats.
Belphie was the first to clear his throat. “Um, Chise…”
I looked up, expression hopeful. “Yeah, Belph?”
“Would you mind asking Beel what time he’ll be getting back to the room today?”
I sighed.
“Chise,” Beel muttered, “tell Belphie I’ll be there at around five.”
I shook my head in annoyance.
More sharp scraping.
“Chise,” Asmo leaned towards me next, “would you tell Mammon to pass me a spoon? He’s the closest one to them.”
Mammon leaned forward to look down at the table at me too. “Chise, would ya ask Asmo whether he wants one of the little ones or a big one.”
“…I think I’ll be going to class early today.” I stood up, voice terse. “I’ll grab something on the way.”
Levi watched me wide-eyed as I stormed out.
“Ahahahaha!” Simeon covered his mouth with his hand, eyes dancing. “Truly? I can’t believe it! ...Well, actually,” he paused, deeply amused, “that’s not quite true – I very much can, now that I think about it."
“Simeon…” Luke mumbled to him at his side. “Should you really be laughing about this…?”
He turned his smile to the little angel. “Come on, Luke. Just picture it for a moment. They’re talking to someone who’s literally right there in front of them, but they’re funnelling everything through Chise! It sounds like something straight out of a comedy sketch!”
“Come on, Simeon…” I sighed. “This is serious. I was hoping for some advice. You know, like the last time… With the olive branches…”
Even though the olive branch arc had been hell to get through.
“I do think Levi’s right.” Simeon stroked the top of my hair affectionately. “Everything should resolve itself in time.”
“But…” I looked down. “Levi also said that it’s been like this ever since…”
He nodded. “Even that, Chise, needs time. More time than you, or any of them, may realize – and remember, they are immortal, so they do have the luxury of having it. But, as for now…” He sighed. “It is a bit of a problem, isn’t it? After all, our rehearsals aren’t going to go very well if they won’t even speak to each other. It will definitely affect their acting...”
I pouted. My living situation – and myself – did not benefit from immortality either.
“Simeon!” Luke admonished him with a furrowed brow. “Come on, that’s not why you should be helping! As angels, it’s our job to help others make up, isn’t it?!”
Simeon laughed again, ruffling Luke’s hair this time. “I admire your dedication and your commitment, Luke. You really are a good angel.”
“Pffff.” I raised an amused eyebrow at Simeon’s deflection from himself.
“No.” Luke glared at him, batting his hand away. “I’m a normal angel… this is average angel behaviour, Simeon!”
Simeon had been a little scary the last couple days with rehearsals. Not that I didn’t think he was still the best of angels, but damn, he sure did have another side to him that I hadn’t seen up until now.
“Hmmm…” Simeon conveniently ignored him. “How do we get those brothers to make up…?” After a moment in thought, he finally shot me a dazzling smile. “All right, I have an idea. Let’s get in touch with Diavolo.”
“Oh… Okay.”
Did we have to?
“…Seriously?” Asmo sighed, hugging himself. “You want to help us make up? And this is how you decided to go about doing it?”
“...Maaan, Lord Diavolo said this was an emergency…” Mammon muttered, looking around at his similarly sullen brothers that had gathered around student council table as well. “You had me all worried… Did ya really need to call ALL of us here?”
Satan shot a look at Simeon. “You know, all of this constant rehearsing has really eaten away at my reading time lately. If you don’t mind, I’d really like to go home and bury my nose in a book–"
“Now now, not so fast,” Diavolo mediated (because if he didn’t and I had to step in, I wasn’t going to go as easy on them). “Why don’t you at least hear Simeon out?”
“Lord Diavolo, why am I here?” Levi whined. “I’m the only one who wasn’t involved in the fighting.”
“Yes, but they’re your brothers, right? And any problems that affects them also affects you.”
“Ugh, but I really don’t feel like it–"
“Ah, let me clarify.” Diavolo’s eyes twinkled. “Any problems that affects them also affects you and Chise. You care about your brothers… and Chise, don’t you?”
“…Mmmphh.” Levi looked down at the table with a blush. “I guess…”
Lucifer’s arms were crossed. Impassive still. He’d been very quiet lately. Hadn’t even responded to mine or Simeon’s texts. Just showed up.
“All right.” Simeon leaned forward with his patient smile. “Everyone’s here now, so let’s get started. Chise let me know what happened, and as both an angel as well as your director, I have to do something about this.”
Maybe Luke had gotten through to him after all on the angel part.
He clasped his hands in front of him. “So I’d like all of you to make up. Both for my sake, and for Chise’s as well.” He looked over at me affectionately. “So, I have a suggestion to help you do just that! In order to make up with someone, you have to be willing to listen to them, and accept their point of view. I’ve thought up a program to help you do that, and I’d like all of you to take part in it.”
Belphie rolled his eyes. “Right. You’re calling it 'Project Friendship’. So what exactly are you planning to make us do?”
Simeon laughed… a little too slyly. It was unnerving. “You’ll find out soon enough. Now, this is going to take three days. And you have to stick with the system, understand? No exceptions.”
"Three days?” Beel moaned. “There will be food, right…?"
“I don’t believe it,” Levi muttered beside me as we shuffled into grand foyer of the Demon Lord’s Castle, hand held in mine. “Never did I expect to be reliving this moment…”
Asmo laughed sharply. “I know, right? It’s like ‘Retreat at the Demon Lord’s Castle: The Sequel’! Wait.” He frowned. “Don’t answer me. I’m talking to myself right now, just FYI.”
Beel sighed. “Well, I don’t care where we go or what we do, as long as there’s food. And… I’m talking to myself too.”
Belphie looked around at everything and anything but any of us. “I didn’t get to go when you had the first retreat, so I’m sort of looking forward to this. Though I’m just talking to myself right now.”
“And I’m talking to myself too, but…” Satan sighed. “Seriously, another retreat? What a giant pain.”
“Maaan…” Mammon muttered. “I wanna go home. And I’m talkin’ to myself, by the way.”
I gave them all a glare. “If you insist on talking to each other, you should just talk to each other. We’re here to fix this, guys.”
“All right, everyone!” Simeon clapped his hands. Everyone flinched. A habit that had formed every time he clapped his hands as director at our rehearsals. “Your attention, please! I’m going to go ahead and announce who will be bunking with who!”
He looked around at the glum, surly faces that met his gaze.
“…Now then, let’s see.” He put a hand on his hip as his eyes swept over the sorry lot of us. “Room number one will consist of Lucifer, Mammon, and Leviathan.”
I winced. Levi? Mediating those two? A disaster. A write-off. A complete wash.
“Just a second.” Lucifer, who had barely spoken a word in days, finally spoke up. “Don’t I get a room to myself?”
…So you can sneak off to spend some quality time with Lord Diavolo without anyone noticing, Lucifer?
I fought the blush on my face at the memory of… him… that night… on Diavolo’s… bed… naked… and…
I determinedly stared at the ground, my fight against the blush lost.
“The entire purpose of this retreat is for you to bond with your brothers, after all,” Simeon replied sweetly, meeting Lucifer’s scowl with his own lovely smile. “Rules are rules. And no arguing, understand?”
Lucifer tsked, looking away.
“The next room will consist of Satan, Asmo, and me.”
Thank the stars. I didn’t think I could take another retreat bunking with Asmo. Especially with the biting sarcasm thing he had going on right now in his moodiness.
“Whaaaat?” Asmo pouted. Satan only sighed.
“And in the final room will be Beelzebub, Belphegor, and... last but not least, Chise.”
"Hmph.” Asmo snorted quietly, looking to the side. “I’m sure Chise will help them make up, all right…”
“Asmo…!” I hissed at him. I could slap him again for that.
“…Well,” Belphie smiled sweetly, innocently, “if Chise’s going to be there with me, then I’m okay with that.”
I glared at him too. Not until your attitude improves, buddy.
Asmo made another rude noise. Mammon glanced at him – clearly, and thankfully, confused by his surliness.
Simeon smiled at the lot of us. “Diavolo and Barbatos aren’t here right now, but they’ll be staying in their own respective rooms within the castle.” He flicked his eyes to Lucifer for a brief moment as he said so. Lucifer glared back. “Now then, I expect you all to stick together while you’re here. When you do things, it should be as a group.”
“Ugh…” Mammon muttered. “What a drag…”
“Please, Mammon…” I whispered to him.
He looked at the ground, scuffing at it.
“By the way,” Simeon’s smile widened, “outside of your free time, you’ll be spending your hours rehearsing for the play. And I promise you, we’ll be working hard.”
“Wait. Mammon’s eyes shot back up. “So THAT’S why you brought us here?!”
“Noooo…!” Simeon mock-protested for a moment. “Well, I suppose you could say that’s one reason… but only one. You see, I believe that the success of our play is dependent upon the strength of the bonds you share as brothers. Now then, what do you say we all make dinner together? We’ll do it as a team.”
“Dinner…!” Beel gasped puppyishly.
Barbatos stood beside Diavolo and Simeon and I, his chin resting on his fingers. He looked around at the sorry excuse for brothers with an exaggerated patience that bespoke of the threat of his actual lack of patience.
I was getting really good at reading his subtleties. Or he was just opening up more.
“All right,” he finally spoke. “You’re going to be making Babylon curry. Each of you is going to be responsible for a specific task.”
“Agggh!” Mammon kicked at a cupboard in frustration. “Why are there chunks missin’ from all the ingredients!? It looks like someone took a bite outta ‘em!"
Satan turned over an empty shaker. “And there’s nothing left of the spicers that were once here earlier. Someone ate them all…”
Belphie scoffed, frowning. “Well. There’s only one demon who’d do something like that.”
We all looked over at the large, ginger-haired demon who was making his way down the counter, sampling happily. And generously.
“There’s barely anythin’ left!” Mammon shook his head. “How’re we suppose to make Babylon curry now, huh!?”
I glanced at Barbatos. He watched them impassively, hands clasped behind his back.
“Man, screw this.” Mammon slapped down the knife he had been chopping with. “Someone else can do it, ‘cause I QUIT!”
Asmo yelped, his hands flying to his face. “Wh-Wh…! Wh-Why did you just throw that cooking slime at me, Belphie?!"
“Because you were in the way its trajectory,” he replied, coolly.
“Of you THROWING SLIME–?! My FACE–!”
“HEY!” Satan pushed. “Asmo! You stepped on my foot!”
“Because of the SLIME!!!” He whirled on him, rubbing his eye.
Belphie sighed. “Satan, you just spilled that bottle of flavouring all over my clothes.”
“…Mine too.” Lucifer added through gritted teeth.
Satan growled at the both of them, turning.
“Oh, you think THAT’S bad, do ya?!” Mammon brushed his fingers through his hair angrily. “What about me? I’m covered in spices over here! Who even DID that! C’mon, OWN UP!”
“Ow…!” Belphie picked up a towel and slapped Asmo over the head with it. “Now you’ve stepped on MY foot!”
“I CAN’T SEE…!”
"HEY,” Satan thundered as he turned again. “WHO DID THAT–"
Levi groaned as he shuffled backwards, away from the line of fire.
I watched on helplessly as ingredients and cookware started flying back and forth as things became more and more chaotic.
I felt the lightest touch on my arm. I started, looking over at Barbatos. His deep green eyes held my gaze, unblinking for a moment, before he gave me a soft smile. “Chise… Go ahead.”
I blinked at him in confusion. “What…?”
He nodded, humour touching his eyes. “Put them in their place. And no need to be gentle about it.”
“Barbatos…” I dropped my voice. “I can’t. I destroyed that bar. I’d destroy every single piece of glass in here. In your kitchen.”
I felt my heart begin to race as he slipped his hand firmly into mine. We usually just touched fingers… But now, he held my hand.
He gave me an encouraging smile. “I will protect you, Chise. Go ahead, and place your trust in me.”
I’m sure my eyes looked huge on my face, they were so wide as I looked up at him.
He leaned his face in closer. Our noses almost touched. “Trust me, Chise, please.”
His eyes were so mesmerizing. I gazed back at him, thinking it over.
Slowly, I nodded.
“Levi.” I spoke first.
My little nerd shot a surprised glance at me.
“Run.”
“...Huh?!”
“Run out of the kitchen, baby. Now.”
He gaped at me for a moment, before booking it out.
I turned back to look at the brothers. I waited a moment, both for myself and to give Levi time to clear off, before taking in a breath. Barbatos squeezed my hand.
"STOP THIS!” I commanded all of them. "NOW!”
Barbatos raised his other hand, palm facing out in the direction that I had shouted.
I watched as ingredients, cookware, knives, forks, demons – they all came crashing down to the ground. The demons, with yelps.
A few cupboards nearby blew open from the force as well, but otherwise, aside from a spice jar that would have shattered from being thrown anyway, nothing broke. Just an unholy din as everything crashed to the floor.
I looked around in amazement as the demon brothers all groaned in pain. “Where did… the shockwave go?” I whispered in awe.
Barbatos smiled down at me in amusement. “Somewhere… else.”
“Pfff…!” I covered my mouth to stifle my laugh at the vague response.
He chuckled too.
Everyone was quiet now, panting as they recovered on the floor.
Levi’s indigo head peeked in, eyes widening at the mess that greeted him. “Wow…” he whispered in awe. "Was that… Chise’s power…?”
“Dammit, I don’t believe it…” Mammon groaned. “It’s happenin’ again…!”
“Well done, Chise.” Barbatos nodded to me, before slowly allowing my hand to drop from his. “Well done indeed. I must say, it’s refreshing to see them put in their place.”
“Barbatos…” Despite my embarrassment at the compliment, I grinned. “You really do have a bit of a sadistic side to you, don’t you?”
His eyes sparkled with amusement. “Only to those who are deserving of it.”
I laughed.
Diavolo shook his head, his wide eyes softening to normal as he shook off his own shock. I guess even he had been left speechless for a moment. He looked around at the demons who had only just started to pick themselves up off the floor with an entertained look on his face. “Hopefully this will serve as a bit of a learning experience for the seven of them?”
Barbatos made a noise of doubtful amusement in his throat.
Beel was curled up on his bed, sniffling. I sighed as I rubbed his broad back.
“I didn’t get to have any curry…” he moaned, for the fifteenth time at least.
“I know, Beel.” I rubbed a little harder. “Curry is one of your favourites. I know that you’re disappointed.”
“I’m hungry…” He curled up tighter. Pathetic to see, really, given his sheer size. He didn’t even have the strength or will to throw a regular tantrum after I had used my powers on him.
This time, I didn’t even feel bad about it. I shook my head.
Belphie sat on the other bed with his knees drawn to his chest, peeking over at us from under his fringe. I caught his eye, and looked, and looked, and looked at him gently, patiently, while I rubbed his brother’s back. Finally, he looked away with a defeated little sigh.
“…Hey, Beel…” He shuffled over on the bed to show what was in his hand. “Look…”
Beel opened his eyes, confused, curious, peeking back over at his twin.
Belphie unsealed the container, cheeks pink. “See this pudding? I went looking for stuff to tide you over, and I found it in the fridge… Why don’t you go ahead and eat it…?”
Beel gasped, reaching towards him. Belphie slid from off of his own bed to pad over to him to give it over.
“...Didn’t even stop to say anything back…” Belphie muttered down at him as the happy Glutton licked the jar clean. “Aaaand there it goes, already gone…”
There was fondness in his voice, though.
“That was good,” Beel sighed in contentment. “Is there any more, Belphie?”
Belphie laughed softly. “Yeah, Beel… there’s another here. I was going to eat it myself, but… eh, fine. Here, take it.”
Beel smiled sweetly up at him. “Thanks, Belphie.”
He chuckled. “Sure thing. As long as you’re happy, Beel.”
I reached for Belphie, and he took my hand, allowing me to pull him to us easily as he slid onto the bed. I cuddled up to Beel with a sigh, and Belphie cuddled on the other side, hand still clasped in mine. Beel held us both.
“Thank you…” I whispered to them both.
“Heh…” Belphie dropped my hand to touch my cheek. Beel kissed my hair. I snuggled in closer.
“I don’t want to go back out there tonight,” Belphie said. “I don’t care what else is going on out there. I just want to be here with you two.”
I nodded. I was tired of it all as well. “Me too.”
Chapter 12: Chapter 27-B: The Twins
Notes:
This chapter is purely skippable. And is also the filthiest smut I have ever written in my entire life. As the title implies, well........... if you're not into it, I would skip on by.
Chapter Text
*** Entire Chapter NSFW ***
We had been watching TV together, the three of us, but Belphie…
Belphie rolled his head to look over at me. I saw him watching me out of the corner of my eye. I struggled against it for a while, hiding that I could see him, but a smile slowly formed as he kept gazing at me.
“Hmmm…” he hummed, reaching to touch my cheek, rolling my own face towards him.
He pulled me to him, kissing me softly. His mouth rolled gently against mine, over and over again, tenderly, both of our cheeks resting on Beel’s chest as his lips grazed mine again and again. With a sigh he deepened the kiss, threading his fingers through my hair, tilting his head to take my mouth up against his more firmly. I heard Beel hitch a breath from under us as his brother and I gently made out over top of him. I drifted my fingers up to Beel’s chest lightly, stroking him too to acknowledge him, and I felt Beel nuzzle my hair at my touch.
“Chise…” Belphie breathed against my mouth, stroking my cheek gently.
“Yeah…?” I nuzzled him, moving my face forward, seeking more kisses.
He lowered his voice even further, hoarser now. “…Take your clothes off.”
“...Belphie!” I half-sat up with a gasp, the gentleness of the moment forgotten. I stared at him in shock.
And so was Beel, looking wide-eyed between Belphie and me.
Belphie produced from behind him, and dipped his finger into… the third container of pudding. That motherfucker. He reached over to shove his slick finger in my mouth. I sucked it off on reflex, without even thinking.
"I said, take off your clothes, Chise," he commanded me while my mouth was full. The whisper was gone.
Beel sucked in a breath, watching raptly now. Staring at Belphie's finger in my mouth. Staring at me sucking off the pudding. His eyes were saucers, and his cheeks started to burn red.
My eyes darted back and forth from Beel to Belphie. "B-But... I haven't…"
"You're right,” he sighed. "You’ve haven't even fucked Beel yet, have you. I don’t think he's ever even seen you naked… Am I right…? I think he would like to see you naked, Chise." He leaned his face close from over Beel’s chest, whispering near my mouth, his breath hot against my skin. "So take off your fucking clothes, Chise.”
Beel made a noise in his throat as he swallowed, but he was speechless as he watched the situation unfold between us. It was my choice. My breathing quickened. I could leave. Belphie would punish me later, but he would let me leave. It would be super awkward between me and Beel for a while, but Beel wasn't the type to let that linger between us for too long, he was so casual. I was worried about Beel feeling like he couldn't say no, though.
I looked up, directly into his eyes, with a look of worry on my face – trying to communicate my question. Belphie and me had an understanding. I needed Beel to be okay. I could walk out and let it be on me if he gave the indication that he couldn't be part of this. Plus, uh, the issue of Belphie literally being his twin brother? I didn't really know the details of that, but…
For me, it was really fucking hot.
Beel gazed at me, swallowing. But behind his surprise, his anxiety, his embarrassment, there was a spark there. Beel's spark for me. Over kisses from before, light and gentle and... Loving. I remembered how he had held me in his arms the last night we had shared a room together. Loving. His mouth on my skin when the cream puff had exploded on me...
…Me on my knees in the kitchen, between his legs…
Thrilling.
Beel still stared. But then... Looking into my eyes, at my question, at my concern... His eyes finally softened, and he nodded. His consent, and his encouragement, if this is what I wanted too. He wanted me. It was fine if it was in front of Belphie.
Belphie, seeing the confirmation for himself as well, bit my earlobe, forcing my attention back to him. And not very gently. I winced.
"Do it."
Slowly, I slipped off of the bed to stand, turning to face them. Beel gawked at me, cheeks red, mouth open. Belphie had a self-satisfied smirk on his face. He knew I'd obey before I even had.
I crossed my arms and closed my fingers around the bottom hem of my shirt. I pulled it off, slowly.
Beel made another noise in his throat, his eyes roaming over my upper body. My shoulders, my collarbone, the tops of my breasts, my cleavage cupped sweetly between the cups of my bra, down my stomach, my navel.
"That's a good girl. Don't you think she's such a good girl, Beel? Isn't Chise such a good girl?”
Beel glanced at Belphie. Slowly, after a moment's hesitation, he nodded.
“Chise.” He turned back to me. "My little whore. Are you going to strip slowly for Beel? Are you going to take your time? ...Is that what you're going to do?”
I nodded as well, face beet red.
"That's good. Why don't you do your pants next? I think Beel wants to see you in your underwear, don't you think? ...Right, Beel? Chise in her underwear?”
Beel nodded weakly. "...Yes," he managed, finally speaking, finally participating. He looked back at me. Waiting. Hungrily waiting.
Staring into Beel's eyes, I slowly popped the top button of my jeans. Slowly, so slowly, I touched the zipper, pinching it with my fingers, and drew it down, unzipping, revealing a small glance of my underwear. Beel's eyes wandered down my body, over my hips, settling between my legs. His breathing was more laboured.
"Keep going, Chise. Little whore. Show Beel how much of a stripper whore you are.”
I hooked my thumbs into the belt loops of my pants, and pulled them over my hips. Still slow. So slow. Down my hips, down my pelvis, revealing my panties. Down to the tops of my thighs. Beel was watching with deep hunger now. Rapt. I began bending down from my waist…
"Turn around, Chise. Let him see your ass when you bend over.”
Blushing at his command, cursing his quick creativity, I turned, pants still hooked down, revealing my backside. I almost felt Beel devouring me from behind, my shoulders, my spine, the band of my bra, waist, hips, the swell of my ass in my panties.
I slowly began bending over, pulling my pants down over my thighs, knees, shins. I was completely folded down now, my ass in the air. I heard Beel keen lightly behind me. I finally stepped out of them entirely, nudging them to the side with my feet.
"I think Beel likes your ass, Chise," he drawled. "Now. Since you're facing away from us already. Why don't you take those panties off too? From behind. Don't you dare turn around. We want to see your ass, Chise.”
Belphie… Belphie wanted to see my ass. At every opportunity.
I was trembling now, feeling exposed and embarrassed. Beel had never seen me naked. This was the first step towards that. And it was in front of Belphie.
I stood up straight. I hooked my thumbs in the elastic of my panties, and pulled down.
I heard Beel gasp lightly behind me. That he was making any noises at all made the heat that was now pooling in my belly intensify. Down my hips they went, over the swell of my cheeks, to the tops of my thighs.
I bent. Belphie hummed. Down my thighs. Down my shins. Down to my ankles. There was a clear wet spot, I realized, biting my lip. I stepped out of those, too.
“Look… You can see her pussy between her thighs with her bending over like that, Beel… And look at that tight little ass...” Belphie sighed.
“Yeah…” Beel breathed in awe. In agreement.
I was shaking lightly, blushing hard.
"Do you want to give Beel a little gift, Chise? For being so patient? You're going awfully slow. That's good. But maybe he would like a reward for his patience." My heart hammered in my chest. "Pick up your panties.”
....Oh.
I did as I was told.
"Turn around." I turned around. Beel stared at the sweet spot between my legs. "Walk over to him." I walked over to him. His eyes travelled up my body as I came closer, lingering on my breasts, before looking back up at my face. "Beel, hold out your hand to Chise. She has a present for you.
Beel held out his hand, shakily.
I placed my panties there.
"Good. I didn't even have to tell you what to give him. You already knew. Because you're a whore, right? You know just what to do to make a man happy. To make Beel happy.”
Beel curled his fingers around his prize, holding them in his fist.
"Beel, why don't you put those up against your nose, huh? Wouldn't you like to smell Chise? Smell how she wants you? I bet those panties are wet, right, Chise? Freshly wet? Because you're a whore. Slut.”
I felt the flush reach down my neck and collar as Beel raised the panties to his face, inhaling, his eyes never leaving mine.
So. Fucking. Hot.
"Does she smell good?”
"Yes.”
"Are they wet? Just like I said?”
Beel thumbed the fabric of the crotch. "Yes..." he breathed.
"Chise, I think you should kiss Beel. I think he'd like that. Just a little kiss. We're not done yet.”
I leaned forward, cupping Beel's face gently. He leaned forward too in anticipation. Our lips met, we tilted our heads, and kissed deeply.
"That's enough now." We broke away. "Stay there now, though, Chise. I think he would like a close up view of you taking your bra off.”
Beel nodded to me. He was gaining confidence. Participating a little more.
I reached around and found the hooks, releasing them. The bra went slack around my middle as the band came apart. Slackening the hold my cups had over my breasts.
"Good. Good. Keep going.”
I held my bra to my breasts with one arm, slipping the strap down my shoulder, down to my elbow, down my forearm, to my wrist. I switched the arm that was holding my bra to me to the other to let the strap fall from me, free. I did the same thing to the other side, down my shoulder, arm, elbow, forearm, wrist. I pull that from my wrist too, still holding the fabric to my breasts, embarrassed, shy.
"Drop it.”
I let go. My bra dropped to mattress. My breasts bare, right in front of Beel. He gaped.
I was naked.
"Good. Wow. You're so hot, Chise. Look at you... you're completely naked, standing in front of twin brothers. How shameless. So naughty. True whore behaviour.”
Belphie was still smirking, but glancing over at him, I saw the tent in his pants. I glanced at Beel's. Rigid, down his thigh, right down the pant leg. Big. Huge. I inhaled sharply.
"Yeah, I think Beel really likes you. Why don't you crawl onto his lap? I bet he's nice and cuddly and warm. You must be so cold, standing there naked. Look, you're shaking.
I wasn't shaking from the cold.
But, at Beel's nod, his consent, I obeyed. He shuffled backwards on the bed more, sitting upright. I came down on my knee to the bed. He reached out to me instinctively to catch me, hands on my bare skin, on my waist, to pull me onto his lap, touching my naked body for the first time. He cradled me there, himself fully clothed. I felt small in his arms. And very, very naked.
And his erection pressed against my ass.
"So cute. You two are so cute together. I love seeing you two together so much. I love it," Belphie crooned. "Why don't you kiss him again, Chise? Show him how much you love it too. How much you love him.”
With one arm already pinned against his chest in his cradling embrace, I reached up to touch his face with the other, gently, against his cheek. I stroked him with my thumb for a second, and he gave me his gentle Beel smile. We were okay. We were better than okay. I leaned forward, and he did the same, coming to meet me halfway. I put more pressure on his cheek with my palm as our lips met.
I had intended for the kiss to be slow and gentle, but… we both inhaled sharply against each other's mouths at the electric spark that passed between us, and we both immediately deepened the kiss. Passion erupted between us as the reality of our situation hit us all at once. We gasped as we came apart, and then crashed back together again.
"Ahhhh..." Belphie groaned himself at the sight. "Keep going... Keep kissing. You two are so beautiful together. You should touch her a bit, Beel. Keep her warm.”
Beel and I kissed like that, deeper and deeper, becoming more heated, more passionate, more frantic. My hands were all over him, stroking, rubbing, petting. He held me tightly in his arms. Soon his tongue was prodding experimentally against my lips. I opened my mouth willingly and took him in, running my own tongue against him. He groaned lightly in my mouth, rolling his hips up in a thrust against my bottom on his lap.
With his other arm holding me to him tightly by the waist, he caressed the back of his hand up and down my arm, running his fingers over my shoulder, coming to rest for a second on my collarbone. And then they trailed down, down, down my chest, to my breasts. He cupped one, and I gasped in his mouth as he ran the large pad of his thumb over my nipple. I mewled against him as he pinched me. His lips trembled at the sound.
I heard Belphie sigh contentedly.
I shifted on his lap so that my front was more exposed to him. He petted me, fingers trailing over the shape of my breasts... so gently.
And then the trailed lower, over my stomach. I shivered in anticipation. Heat was flooding me between my legs.
"Mmhmm... Touch her there, Beel... Touch Chise where she wants to be touched..." he sighed gently. "Beg him, Chise. Tell him where you want to be touched.”
"B-Beel..." I whispered softly against his ear. "P-Please... Touch me... I want your fingers..."
Beel made a cute little noise of mutual desire.
"Where, Chise? Be specific.”
"D-Down... Between my legs. Touch me. Touch my clit. Touch my pussy. Beel. Please.”
Beel's breathing grew more laboured at my words.
"Good, good. I think Beel knows what to do now.”
And he did. Beel trailed his fingers down the swell of my abdomen, to rest a moment on my mound. I parted my legs, giving him access, and giving Belphie a better view of me at the same time as he watched us to the side. Belphie hummed again. I could feel his stare on me too.
Beel ran his fingers over me, and I hissed a sigh, bucking my hips up to meet his hand. Needing it so bad.
"Sooooo needy,” Belphie sighed. "Such a whore.”
Beel parted me gently. His fingers were large and thick, and he ran them up between my folds, running them over my entrance, over my clit. I moaned against his neck.
He slipped a finger inside me.
I arched my back with a sharp gasp, lifting my head from his shoulder, taken by surprise by his sudden boldness. He pushed and pushed his finger into me. I looked down between my legs, panting. I watched his hand hungrily, spreading my legs even more to part myself fully. I felt Beel's erection twitching in his pants against me.
I looked up at Belphie, my eyes heavy with desire, on my lower back, propped up in a half-sitting position, my legs spread right before him, my sex parted and on display for him as he watched his brother finger me. His eyes we glazed with desire too, his breathing heavier. He was rubbing at the tent in his pants at a measured pace.
Beel slipped his finger in and out of me slowly, a wet sound cutting into the air as he did, evidence of my arousal plainly heard by the three of us.
And then two fingers. I moaned low and long. Still locking eyes with Belphie, I started rolling my hips, grinding my ass into Beel's lap, thrusting up towards Beel’s fingers. I felt him give a small thrust upwards as well at my movements. And then another. And then another.
A third finger. I broke eye contact with Belphie to throw my head back in another moan, drawing it out. Beel's hands were large. His fingers large. His three fingers felt like more.
He was pumping them in faster now, his breath hitched as I writhed on his lap. My hips bucked him as he finger-fucked me. I was whining now, a long whine, bucking, bucking, bucking. Beel cradled me back a bit, leaning his head down to take one of my breasts into his mouth.
I glanced back over at Belphie and gasped in shock, desire shooting through me. He was laying back, arm raised, the back of his hand on his forehead. Eyes lidded, lips parted, face flush.
His hard cock out of his pants. Jerking himself to Beel and I.
I came right there and then, Beel's fingers and mouth and oh god, oh my god, Belphie, stroking himself to the two of us, overwhelming me. I strangled out a cry as my legs shook and I pulsed around Beel's fingers. But I stared at Belphie. Wave after wave of pleasure washed over me as Beel rode me thoroughly through my peak, not slowing down. He was keening lightly at the sight and feeling of me writhing on top of him. Only when my whines started to fall from my lips in sticcatto, breathing again after holding my breath, and going limp in his arms, did he finally slow. And achingly pulled out of me. Fingers covered in my cum.
Belphie was still stroking himself, but very slowly, trying to prolong his own release. There was more to come.
"Feed your fingers to her…"
Beel did as he was told. I opened my mouth and he slipped his three fingers in, stretching my mouth. I started sucking them clean. He shivered. Bent his head down to me. Kissed me with his fingers still in my mouth, licking at them too, and at my lips, and tongue, and teeth.
I moaned. Holy shit. So hot. So hot. We both licked and sucked them clean together.
"Yesssss..." Belphie gasped out.
Beel and I broke finally broke apart, staring into each other's eyes. He nuzzled his nose against mine. I smiled at him, my heart full.
"Beel, take off your shirt. Chise wants to see how hard you've worked on your body now.”
I was the one who ran my fingers up to find his hem, offering it to him. He took it without hesitation, taking it off smoothly, quickly. His dark demon stripes marked down his body.
I drank his body in. Pure, hard muscle, flexing with every move he made, his six-pack abs rising and falling with each excited, laboured breath. His chest flex as he raised his arms to settle his hands on my hips.
"Run your hands over his muscles, Chise.”
I ran the flats of my palms over his chest, marvelling at how hard his muscles were underneath his warm skin. I slid them up and down, up to his collar, caressing his neck, and then back down to his ribs, tracing the black marks. He sighed at my touch.
I slipped my hands further down, trailing over his stomach. He hummed at that, too.
"Good." Belphie said hoarsely, voice strained. He was still palming himself. Slowly. Just enough to maintain his full erection. His demon marks were starting to appear on his skin too. The tip of his tail, so fluffy, swished gently, the rest pinned under him. He was transforming. Slowly. "You should move off his lap now, Chise. Don't worry, you'll be back in his arms soon. He just has to take his pants off now, okay? Be patient, you'll be back in his arms soon, I promise.”
I think Belphie was talking more to himself than to me. I obeyed, slipping off Beel's lap with regret, the cooler air prickling my skin as I left his warmth.
Beel slid his pants down in another smooth motion. I whimpered at the outline of his cock. Big. Biggest I'd ever seen. Huge, even by demon cock standards.
"Boxers.”
Down came Beel's boxers. I gaped openly, mouth hanging, eyes widening. The second time I’d seen it, and it still had me pausing nervously.
I truly didn't know how he was going to fit.
"Uh-oh, Chise. He's pretty big, isn't he? Oh no. Is he going to even fit in you? I don't know. For a whore, you are pretty tight. Every time I’ve fucked you, you’ve been so tight, but he’s so much bigger than even me. Wow, that's going to be a stretch for you for sure. I bet it’s going to hurt… at first.”
I whimpered again. Beel blushed.
"I'm going to try something different now. Are you ready for something a little different? Why don't you lie down on your back, Chise? Get comfortable.”
Still intimidated by Beel's erection, buzzing with anticipation and not a small amount of trepidation, I laid myself down, shivering.
"Hmmm... Are you a bit hungry, Beel?”
Beel shot his eyes over to Belphie, confused. But didn't seem to mind seeing Belphie palm himself. I wondered if... he had seen that before. I flushed.
"Let's see... What about that container of pudding that I left over there? Maybe you'd like a bit of dessert?" He chuckled. "Aside from Chise too, that is.”
Beel and I saw where he was going with this. Beel flushed, but picked the container up, kneeling beside me. I watched as his thick, heavy cock swayed when he moved.
"Dip your fingers in. Get a nice amount.”
Beel scooped up a generous glob onto two of his fingers. The two that had been inside me.
“Smear her pretty little neck."
Beel put his fingers to my neck and slid them down, trailing the pudding. I shivered at the coolness of it.
"Well, go ahead, Beel. I think you know what to do. Taste Chise's skin.”
Beel obliged, bringing his face down to my neck. He gave light little licks to my throat – teasing me, I realised. Little kitten licks. I sighed happily as he lapped at me.
"Between her breasts now.”
Beel wiped a fresh glob down my cleavage, a long trail for him to follow. I arched my back so that my breasts raised towards him. Starting from the bottom, he ran the tip of his tongue up, and up, reaching the top of the smear. And then he did it again, from the bottom, up, and up. My chest was heaving.
"Lips. Kiss her. Let her have a taste too.”
Beel hitched his breath at this. He wanted this one particularly bad. Wanted my lips. I let him smear the pudding on me, thickly, messily, colouring out of the lines, smearing some of it onto my chin.
"Let her lick your fingers clean first.”
He pushed his fingers into my mouth, and I lapped at them greedily. Good. Sweet. I didn't suck. Just licked and licked. Little licks. He sighed.
"Yes, good. Nice and clean. Good job, Chise. It looks like this wasn't your first time cleaning up a creamy mess with your mouth, huh? Am I right? All right, Beel. You can go ahead and kiss her now. Wow. Her face is such a mess. But I bet this isn't the first time you've had something wet and creamy and sticky smeared on your face, is it, Chise? Whore. Beel, kiss her.”
Beel leaned down and pressed his mouth to mine, smothering his own lips with pudding too. He slipped his tongue in, and I met it greedily. He went back and forth between tonguing the inside of my mouth to licking my lips and chin. Feeding me. I whimpered as my face became wet from the attention his tongue was giving me.
I savoured him every time he switched to my mouth. When he was finished, he bit at my bottom lip gently, pulling at it, as he pulled away.
"Stomach. Navel. Now." Belphie was breathing hard, his commands turning terse as he pleasured himself.
Beel obeyed, first kissing his way down my body to reach his destination. He took it slow. He glanced at Belphie. He allowed it. I relished the wet warmth of his trailing lips.
He smeared the cream all over my belly this time, dipping his entire hand into the jar, scooping it out, covered in it. He patted and smeared, covering my skin.
I shivered when he suddenly licked up from my navel with the flat of his tongue. He lapped at me in earnest, tongue thick and wide.
Belphie sighed dreamily, leaning back again, stroking himself harder. Faster. Watching Beel lap me up. I squirmed, my belly rising to meet his mouth, thrusting, thrusting, full of need. So tired of being teased. But so turned on.
Beel hadn't quite finished cleaning me up before Belphie's next command came from across from us.
"Chise, ride him.”
We both sucked in a breath, wide-eyed, staring at each other. The silence between us stretched as we froze, searching the other's face on what to do. Belphie allowed our moment, waiting.
"Are you sure, Chise...?” Beel whispered to me in concern. I kept staring, thinking. Thinking.
But then I nodded.
"That you want me…?"
I nodded again.
"Because we don't have to…"
I sat up and cupped his face, looking up at him with love. I pulled him back up towards me to kiss him. He climbed above me to meet my mouth, his enormous erection trailing heavily over my thighs as he moved up.
The kiss broke with a shudder from us both. I pressed my nose to his. "I want you, Beel. I want you inside me. If you want to be inside me too, I’d like for you to be inside me.”
Beel whined in his throat.
He nodded too.
We switched places. He sat back on his knees and held out his hand to pull me up too. I stood there, shyly, stared at by both Beel and Belphie. Beel squeezed my hand in reassurance, and then let go, lowering himself down on his back on the bed. His cock stood tall and proud and holy fuck was it thick and big.
"Hm." Belphie tilted his head, smiling. "I hope you're ready, Chise. There's some lube in my pants pocket over there. I'd recommend it.”
...The conniving, prepared little shit...
Without a word or a nod, I shifted from off the bed to pad over to Belphie's discarded pants. I bent to grab them, keenly aware that the eyes of two hungry demons were following my naked body.
I found it, picked it up, and re-approached Beel.
Belphie sighed happily. "This is your first time together, right? So sweet. You two are just so sweet. You're going to make love to each other. Go slow. Chise needs to adjust." He gave Beel a meaningful look. Beel nodded back.
I was trembling as I lowered one knee down to sink on Beel's far side. He raised his arms to catch me, balance me, as I lowered the other. On my knees. Hadn't lowered myself down yet.
Beel smoothed his hands down to rest on my hips. He gave a nod to my gaze. "I've got you, Chise. It's okay. I'll be gentle. If you need to stop, we'll stop.”
I nodded too, and flicked the bottle of lube open.
"Wait. Let me." Beel held out his palm. Blushing, I drizzled the liquid onto his fingers.
He slipped his hand between my legs again, and I gasped as he rubbed me there, spreading the lube against my entrance. He dipped his fingers inside, making me slick.
I was panting.
"Okay, Chise. I've got you. I've got you.”
I gently placed my hand on his cock. He flinched at my touch, but didn't pull me away. I lowered myself down, and guided him to my entrance.
Beel's hands gripped my hips, making sure that I didn't lose balance. I lowered further. His tip slipped past my folds, into my entrance. I held my breath. So did he.
I lowered more, feeling the bulbous tip slipping in. He gripped my hips tighter, making sure I didn't go to fast. I whimpered my need. Not too bad so far...
And then I lowered more again, and gasped. The head inside, I felt the stretch immediately once I met the flared joining of his head to the swollen girth of his shaft. My breathing was ragged. Beel clutched me, looking up into my eyes, searching my face to make sure that I was all right. He let me rest there for a moment, adjusting to him.
I whimpered in pain as I tentatively lowered again.
“Hey,” he whispered, running his palm up and down my side. “It’s okay if you can’t. We can do other things together. So don’t feel bad.”
“But I want you, Beel…”
“I know, but…”
I gritted my teeth as I tried to sink lower. It wasn’t happening.
“Here.” He placed his palms on my hips. “Come off for a sec?”
I groaned deeply as I left him, panting when he finally fell out of me to slap heavily back to his thigh.
“Let’s just…” He grabbed the bottle of lube again “…just a ton of this. Really slippery. Okay?”
I nodded, still panting lightly as he drizzled it generously onto himself.
“Okay,” he whispered up at me, taking me by the hips again. “Slow. I’ve got you. I’ll keep you raised up until you’re ready.”
Hissing through my teeth, I sunk back down again. And sighed in small relief. Still incredibly big, so big it felt like the bones of my pelvis themselves wouldn’t even give way for him, but the friction did let up from the lube.
"So good..." Belphie breathed across from us. "Take your time... Don't hurt our little Chise, Beel... Our Chise…"
I lowered myself down with an overwhelmed whimper. Still he stretched me, filled every crevice with his thick cock, with so much length still left to go.
He stroked my hip. "It's okay if it's too much, Chise. Please don’t hurt yourself.”
I shook my head, and lowered again.
Beel was breathing raggedly now too. I could tell by the tensing of his muscles how he struggled not to take me as I was, struggled not to thrust up into me. His fingers gripping my hips would leave bruises from how tightly he clutched me. Like a man slowly drowning.
I slid down, down, down, letting out a cry of pain as I stretched. Beel threw his head back and groaned at the sensation, the loudest he had so far. And how could he not, with how my walls were so snug around him? He was gripped by me. I was filled by him. Bone to bone.
Finally. He sheathed himself in me.
We panted, a whine in my own voice, as we both adjusted to each other. The look in Beel's eyes was filled with pure, unadulterated desire. I'm sure I returned that look. We stayed like that, joined as one, for what felt like an eternity.
"Isn't she so tight, Beel…"
Beel nodded, still staring into my eyes with a look of amazement.
"I told you…"
And then Beel was helping to lift me, and I was pulling away, his cock pulling out.
Halfway I let him lift me. I balanced there.
I lowered again. We both groaned.
“Remember: You're making love to each other. Nice and slow. Easy, now.”
And so we kept going, rising and falling, up and down, as I finally, finally adjusted to him, though I still felt full, full, full, like I would split, like my bones could crack. My mouth was open as I huffed. He thrust slowly up into me, achingly, a look of awe on his face. We found a gentle rhythm with one another. I placed my palm flat on his chest to anchor myself so that I could ride him smoothly. I rode. I rode. I rode.
I longed to increase our tempo, and I could see it on his face that he desired the same, how tense he was in holding himself back, but we both obeyed Belphie. Our first time, we made love to each other slowly, lovingly, achingly. I loved him. I loved the feeling of him. I loved Beel. I loved him. He was so good. So loving. So gentle. Beel. My Beel.
He closed his eyes and leaned his head back with a sigh of blissed-out pleasure. He eased up on the grip on my hips, instead sliding them down to cup the bottom of my ass to help me with every lift.
I yelped loud and in surprise when I felt the hand on my back.
I whipped my head around, eyes wide, shocked. Belphie leaned there. Naked. Completely naked. His twisting ram's horns protruding proudly from his head. His demon marks patterned boldly down his neck and chest. His tail swished behind him. Beel eased his rutting into me in surprise too.
Belphie climbed on behind me. He grabbed my breasts from behind, rough, squeezing.
I felt his erection press against my lower back.
I gasped. "Belphie…!”
Beel gasped as well when my surprise made me flex my walls around his cock.
Belphie released my breasts and kissed my spine. Beel groaned, and continued in his measured pace, re-taking me. I was keening and keening at the realization. Of what was about to happen.
"Which hole, Chise? Which hole do you want me in while Beel takes you?”
I squeaked, not able to answer.
"Well, I could fuck your pussy too, with Beel, if there's enough room… But...” He chuckled, lowering his eyes to watch as Beel’s cock entered and exited me, my pussy gripping his shaft. I yelped as Belphie reached down to touch where Beel and I joined. Beel shivered too at his brother’s gentle stroking of the two of us. “No, you’re right, I wouldn’t fit in there with that monster cock inside you. Shame.”
Still, I coloured deeply, thinking about how the twins' cocks would be rubbing together inside me…
"I mean, I could take your mouth if you want. A little boring, but the safe choice. You could be stuffed on either end. Spit-roasted, I think the humans say. Or…” He leaned forward to my ear with a smirk. "I could take your ass while he takes your pussy." His voice was fierce. "Would you like that, little whore? Having both holes split wide open by a couple of demon cocks? Twin cocks? Slut.”
My breathing was rapid, in a panic. Eyes wide. I stared at him. His face was calm, serene, expecting my answer.
He knew which one I'd choose.
"T-Take my ass, Belphie..." My voice was small. Beel let out a loud gasp from beneath me. "I-I want... to be... filled…"
He gripped my chin. "Oh, you'll be filled all right. Filled to the brim when we both cum in you. Dripping." I cried out at the thought, and at how Beel had thrusted into me a little harder in his own lust at Belphie’s description. “Both brothers filling you up. Filled with cum from two cocks. Like the whore you are.”
He turned my face back to Beel, releasing my chin, before slamming his hands on my shoulder blades to force me down flat on Beel's chest. I cried out at the sudden roughness, after having Beel treat me so gently. Beel embraced me, stroking my hair, kissing my brow. "...You're okay, Chise. I'll make sure you don't get hurt..." Beel was a bit worried over Belphie's manhandling of me, I think. I nuzzled him in comfort.
"Okay, Beel. You'll have to stop fucking our little human toy for a bit. Nah, stay inside her, we want to make sure she can take us both, and you're the bigger one. Let's see if she can take it. Do you think she can?”
Beel drew in a sharp breath, but didn't reply. He honestly didn't know. And neither did I.
"Relax, Chise. Baby girl. Beel is holding you, right? Relax in his arms. It's okay. I'll try not to hurt you. I'll go in slow. Lots of lube. Okay? Good girl. You let me know if it hurts. Use your words." Belphie switched to a little bit of praise to soothe my anxiety. And Beel’s.
I yelped at the feeling of the cold lube drizzling on my other hole above where Beel was seated thick inside me. Beel squeezed me in his arms, kissing my hair. His cock betrayed his eagerness, though, as it twitched hard within me.
"That's it. Relax. Relax, honey. That was cold, I know. That's why you tensed. But relax now. Remember all the other times I’ve taken your ass before? How good it felt when you relaxed? Okay. I’m going to touch you now. Stay with Beel. He'll protect you. He’s got you, baby. Just relax now.”
I inhaled sharply as I felt his finger rubbing against the entrance to my ass.
"I'm going to play a bit.”
I nodded. He prodded, pushing the lube inside, slicking me. He swirled his finger around and around the entrance, getting me used to the touch so that I would relax. I breathed deep and let my limbs fall lax. Beel patted me encouragingly, cradling me still.
Belphie slowly eased a finger inside me.
I groaned against Beel's chest. Beel was still inside me. And now Belphie's finger... He pumped me lightly. The sensation was unreal. Beel's cock twitched inside me again. I flexed back, shuddering.
I wanted more.
"Good. And another one..." He slipped a second finger in. I gasped. He pumped slowly, easing me open, stretching me by scissoring them out. I could hear the wet sound his fingers made inside my ass from the lube. "Yes, that's good, Chise. Wow, you're doing so good. Better than I thought. Wow. You might just be able to do this. Take both of us. I can't believe it." I shivered at the praise.
"We're going to do another one. One more. If you can handle one more, I think you'll be ready. Wow. So good. Right, Beel? So good.”
Beel nodded against my hair. "So good…"
Belphie slipped a third finger in. I cried out this time, but I took it. Delight in the sensation was slowly blooming deep inside me as he eased. He was gentle, but thorough, spreading his fingers a bit as he went to stretch my ass. Getting me ready for him. Oh hells. For the both of them. The both of them. Oh hells.
He played with his three fingers for longer than he had with the others, just to really make sure. I sighed in appreciation, truly relaxing into his pumping, swirling fingers. Belphie was stern, bossy, dominating. But he loved me too.
"Wow. I think you're ready. I think you're actually ready. Good job, Chise. Though I'm not surprised. You are a little whore, after all. Just what I'd expect from a whore." Back to his humiliation of me – he was confident. It was actually comforting. "Are you ready, Chise? Ready for BOTH me and Beel? For both holes to be stretched by two large demon cocks?”
I nodded weakly.
"Gooood whore. Here I come. I’m going to open you right up. We both will. Like you’ve never been opened before. You’re ready, though, little whore. Our little pet.”
I heard the sound of him drizzling lube on himself now. And I felt the tip of him press against my ass. I sucked in a breath. Beel cradled my head, kissing me over and over, muttering praises for me too, comforting me.
I screamed as Belphie slowly pushed in.
Beel gasped at my reaction, pulling my face up to look at him. To look at the tears that spilled from my eyes. His eyes widened at the sight. “...Chise?!”
I was panting. Belphie stopped where he was, his tip still inside me, waiting. He knew. He knew me very well.
"I'm... Okay… K-Keep... Going…"
Beel gasped lightly, kissing me.
"I'm so proud of you, Chise," Belphie whispered behind me. I screamed again against Beel's shoulder as he slid in a bit more, biting his skin there, trying to force my body to stay relaxed. I took all of the tension into my shoulders and back, forcing my lower half to relax, relax, relax. Beel whimpered, worried about me. But I didn't ask to stop.
"We're both so proud of you,” Belphie cooed again.
Beel's cock twitched in me. Belphie's cock slid in a little further. I was adjusting. Shit. I was adjusting. I let out a low, long groan instead of a scream this time.
"See? That's what I like to hear.”
Belphie slid the rest of the way in to sheath himself inside me too.
I was a mess in Beel's arms. Whimpering. Tears tracking down my face. Stretched in ways I hadn't even imagined were possible before this. Two hard cocks, large demon cocks, filled me to the brim. How had I managed it? I felt like I would break, that I should break, but I held. I could feel that their girth pressed against each other inside me. Brothers. They didn't care. Didn’t care that their cocks were so close to the others. Fuck. My twins. Desperate to fuck me. Together.
Belphie allowed both Beel and I to rest, to adjust, the two of us having the worst time of it. I'm sure the fit was especially tight for Beel too with Belphie taking up and stretching my ass. It was Beel who was bone-to-bone inside of me, and now Belphie forced even more pressure…
We laid like that for a while, panting.
And then Belphie moved. Sliding backwards.
I groaned, and Beel groaned too. Belphie slid right back to my entrance, and then pushed himself back in, in single, smooth motions, nice and slow. I was whimpering incoherently. He did it again. And then a third time. Stretching me again and again.
And then Beel moved too.
I cried out as they both pulled back. Beel crushed me against him to hold me still. Agonizingly they pull back. They paused.
They both slid back in. Together.
I was sobbing now, but refusing to stop. It felt so good. Holy shit it felt so good. Beneath my hips. Deep, aching pressure. Agonizing delight. Dull pain. Pure bliss.
They both paused, sheathed, giving me another moment.
"Your words, Chise." Belphie commanded, hearing my sobs, watching my shoulders shake with them.
"S-So good... S-So so good… Oh hells so good so good so good… Oh hells… Full... Full… Hah… ah…"
"That's good. Do you hear that? Nothing to worry about, Beel. Our little Chise can take us.”
Beel nodded.
And so they continued, both of them matching each other's tempo, pulling out, pushing in, back and forth, filling me, emptying me, as I writhed and cried and scratched and bit at Beel. I was full. So fucking full. Holy fuck. Never been. So full. Didn’t know it was possible. To be this full.
“...We're not making love to her anymore, Beel,” huffed Belphie. “We’re going to properly fuck her now. Don't you agree? That we should fuck our sweet little Chise now? Give her what she really wants? Make her cry a little bit more?”
Beel nodded silently, but squeezed me harder to keep me in place. To him.
I braced myself. But nothing could have prepared me for what came next.
Belphie slammed himself back into my ass, as hard as he could, ripping right back into me from start to finish. I threw my head back and SCREAMED. Beel gasped at his violence. And he hadn’t even moved with him.
"Just like that, Beel. We're going to fuck her just. like. that.”
“Chise...?”
“YES!” I cried. “JUST LIKE THAT!”
“Pff.” Belphie smirked. “Whore."
Beel pulled out slowly with him.
And SLAMMED into me with Belphie.
I was SCREAM-sobbing now, leaving deep claw marks on Beel's chest, drawing blood. Together they fucked me. Hard. Pounding. Picking up speed. Their cocks in tandem. In out in out. Unrelenting. Wild. I was senseless. Incoherent. I felt myself drooling on Beel’s skin as I jerked in his arms with each plunge. My eyes rolled back into my head. I gave another screeching cry as Belphie slapped his palm across my ass. Slapped again. Pounding. Pounding. Slap. Faster and faster.
Beel's enormous cock in my pussy. Belphie's still-big-as-fuck cock in my ass. Stuffed.
I don't know how long I got fucked senseless for. Time sped, or paused, and I couldn't keep up. I was fucked and fucked and fucked like a little limp doll.
Belphie grabbed me by the waist and lifted me up into a riding position as I choked on another cry. The new angle. Hells. The angle had them pounding up into my ceilings. My g-spot. My ass. Oh hells. Oh hells.
“Suck her tits again while I hold her like this, Beel…”
Beel nodded and raised himself into a sitting position, holding me there as well, as his mouth came straight to my nipples. I cried out noisily with every thrust, with every suck, with every graze of Beel’s teeth on the buds of my breasts. Beel thrusted up into me over and over as his sucking on my tits became more fervent. Belphie grabbed a fistful of my hair and turned my head back painfully to kiss him. I gurgled against his mouth as he gripped my throat with my head tilted as far back as it could go. I was held there by the force of his fist pulling on my scalp, half-strangling.
And they fucked and fucked and fucked into me. Mercilessly. While I choked and sobbed and wheezed for air.
I imagined them. Imagined what it looked like back there. Me, stretched, and the brother’s cocks plunging in and out of me, only my own thin wall separately them from jerking against each other, so deep their bases slapped in tandem against my skin. I must be stretched beyond my imagination. I was pulling on them. As they pulled on me. All I could do was stay still and helpless and senseless in Belphie and Beel’s arms, one mouth on my tits, the other shoving his tongue down my throat, as I sat unmoving, allowing myself to be fucked wildly. With how big they were, how fast they were going, how feral, it would be dangerous to move, to adjust, so all I could do was let them hold me there, all I could do was take it, take it, take it deep into both holes. I felt every inch of them. Every inch. Every pulse, every twitch, every slam, every withdraw, every plunge. Over and over again.
My body was on fire. I was burning. I felt Belphie gasping with each thrust against my mouth until he broke from our rough kiss to push me back down onto Beel again, back into his brother's waiting arms. I felt Beel beginning to tremble and tense as his arms encircled me again.
The shift in angle again was the final straw. They were piercing me straight again. “C… Cumming…" I managed to groan, hoarsely, weakly, dazed in Beel’s embrace. Maybe I was already cumming… Maybe I already had… Maybe I was again…
Belphie was near-breathless behind me. "Do we... let her... cum, Beel...? How close are you… ‘Cause I can…"
Beel nodded, his breath hitching hard with each thrust. He could too.
"Ch-Chise... Chise... Are you ready... For two cocks to fill... Drip…"
“Y… Yes…”
And then I screamed senselessly again as they slammed particularly rough, picking up speed as their own orgasms approached.
“Cum, Chise…"
On Belphie's command, I exploded. Stars burst behind my eyes as I tensed like I never had before, my muscles screaming, my nerves on fire. I came and came and came, wave after wave of pleasure ripping through me, not breathing, strangling from my rigidity. I felt myself pulse and contract around both Beel and Belphie. Flexing both holes. They both groaned as I gripped their cocks tighter with my body. There was no more room for it, but I still managed to pulse hard around them. They both shuddered and gasped at the same time, trying their best to hold theirs in until I had my high. My back seized and released, writhing me.
They slammed into me as both came together with cries of their own.
I felt them. Hot, hot, hot cum shooting through me, their cocks swelling as they both pumped their loads into me. Soon my pussy and my ass were dripping, drooling, cum forced out from lack of space, filled with cocks, so much cum, Belphie's fingers digging into my hips as he ground himself into me, Beel's grip on me so tight I could barely breathe. They pulsed and pulsed inside of me, and I contracted back around them. We came hard, the three of us, together, gripping each other as if our lives depended on it, ebbing and flowing, pulsing and contracting around one another.
And then, finally, I collapsed onto Beel's chest. Spent. Senselessly spent. My head was hazy. I felt dizzy. I barely felt Beel's hand stroking my hair. I barely felt Belphie slowly pulling his cock out and lower his head to rest his forehead on my back, hugging my hips from behind while he panted shakily. I lay there wheezing, unmoving, cum leaking as I was unplugged by Belphie. Beel’s softening cock finally withdrew too. More cum gushed out from me, soaking both Beel and I. I didn't even shiver or shake. I just laid there. Numb. Unblinking. Limp.
After a while, holding each other – or rather, them holding me, caressing me, speaking softly – Belphie moved up to see my face, looking intently, scanning my eyes. He cradled my cheeks in his hands, cooing. Cooing low and sweet. I couldn’t make out what he was saying.
I wheezed out another breath as he inspected me. Glazed over. Unacknowledging. I was limp on Beel’s chest. I felt like I was floating, with nothing to anchor me.
“...Do you know what a sub drop is, Beel?" I heard Belphie say softly. His voice sounded so distant.
"No…"
“It means that we've got to take really good care of our girl now. Really good care of her. Chise, sweetie, don't worry. We've got you.”
I finally blinked, very slowly, very hazily at him.
"It's okay.” Belphie’s sweet lips in my hair, on my brow. "You’re going to get sooooo many cuddles right now. We're both going to snuggle you for sooooo long. We’ll all be in the same bed. The three of us, together. We’ll cuddle you all night. I'm going to get some towels to clean you up, and a glass of water, but don't worry, Beel is RIGHT here. He's not leaving your side. I will be RIGHT back, Chise. I'm not going far. We're both here.”
I felt Beel nod against me, stroking, stroking my hair, his other hand gently rubbing my back.
"Do you hear me, Chise? Let me know if you hear me, love. I need to know.”
It was like his voice was trying to reach me through water, and that my thoughts were trying to find it through molasses. After a second of processing, I was finally able to nod weakly. Barely perceptible, if Belphie hadn’t been waiting for it.
"Good. Our girl. Our girl. Sweet girl. We love you. We love you, Chise. So much.”
“...I love you, Chise," Beel whispered against my ear as I watched Belphie’s backside walk away from me, my vision blurry. “I love you.”
Chapter 13: Chapter 27-C: Chise Never Drinks Wine Again
Notes:
oooo wholesome
Chapter Text
“Belphie, is it okay if I sample this…?” I watched on as Beel held a white container up for Belphie to inspect.
He shook his head. “No. You had some of that a minute ago and we need the rest of it to make breakfast. Understand?”
Beel’s face fell. “Yeah…”
“Still,” he chuckled, “it’s not like you’re going to be able to hold out until everything is done, huh? So here, you can sample some of this instead. I made extra.”
Beel rushed to peer into the pot with a happy little smile. He nodded his approval at the contents. “…You really do make amazing soup, Belphie.”
Belphie bonked his head against Beel’s shoulder affectionately. “Well, sure. After all, I know what that stomach of yours needs, Beel.”
I sighed in relief, and with deep affection for them both. It was Belphie who Beel listened to. Or, rather, it was Belphie who offered him gentle alternatives and compromises, steering him to healthier behaviour. They were lost without each other… It had wrenched my heart to see them fighting. Beel kept Belphie grounded, empathetic, and nurturing, bringing out the shine that he desperately needed with his otherwise prickly personality. Belphie kept Beel from falling apart as well. His brother was so sensitive, so misunderstood, surprisingly holding on to a lot of hurts and regrets. He was easily overwhelmed. Belphie helped his gentle nature shine best too.
“Ugh…” Asmo shook his head, glancing over at me. “So Beel and Belphie made up first, did they? What a surprise, I should have made a bet on it…”
“And I wouldn’t have taken that sucker bet.” Mammon shrugged. “They’re twins, after all. They’ve always been close and stuff.”
“Hmph… Twins…” Asmo turned his eyes back to the frying pan he was monitoring, cheeks pink. I shifted on the spot too, uncomfortable.
“The retreat is an opportunity,” I spoke softly, trying to steer the conversation. “The rest of you… let’s not waste it, okay?”
Asmo sighed.
“Well, we’re all eating breakfast together, aren’t we?” Satan replied dryly. “So we’re not wasting it.”
“…Beel, want to try some of this?” Belphie held up a forkful of tender-looking meat. “It’s really good.”
“Thanks, Belphie.” Beel looked delighted as he fed off of Belphie’s offered fork.
“Ugh…” Mammon rolled his eyes. “Get a room, you two!”
I made a little noise in my throat. Belphie laughed.
“Chise…”
I turned towards the sound of Belphie’s voice behind me, slowing my pace on the way to our rehearsal. He caught up with me to slip his hand into mine, bending to kiss my cheek.
“I’ll go with you.” He looked down at me fondly. “But first… Could I talk to you for a second?”
“Of course.” I squeezed his hand. “You always can.”
“Heh.” He tilted his head, giving me a soft look. “So, that pudding I gave Beel last night…”
“…Yes?” I smiled at him.
“Luke made that, didn’t he? And I’m guessing it was your idea, right? Part of a plan to help Beel and me to make up?”
“Well…” My smile widened into a conspiratorial grin. “Aren’t you ever the observant smartypants. Though I do have to admit, I didn’t expect the creativity in which it was used…”
He snorted in a laugh of his own, grinning back.
“I’m really happy the two of you made up. It was breaking my heart.”
He leaned to nuzzle me. “I owe it all to you. We do.” He hesitated. “There’s... one more thing.”
“Hm?” I tilted my head, waiting.
“…You know that I love you very much, right?”
“Of course I know that.” I smiled up at him. “I love you too.”
He nodded. “Good. It’s just that you were very overwhelmed last night. I just wanted to check in. I wanted to make sure that you felt safe.”
“I always feel safe with you, Belphie. Always. I… trust you completely… when… we… um...”
He snickered at my fumbling.
I stuck my tongue out at him. “…Anyway, I want you to know that I do trust you. You… pay so much attention. To the little things.” I bit my lip. “...You were perfect, Belphie. Perfect.”
He sighed with a smile as he pulled me to him for a kiss. “You’re the love of my life, Chise. Now… if that’s not it… then tell me, what else is bothering you?”
I blinked at him in surprise.
He laughed at my expression. “Don’t give me that. I know you.”
I glanced away from him. “I mean…”
He stroked my cheek. “The night of the carnival.”
I nodded. “And everything after…”
“Do you want to talk about any of it with me? Was it the command?”
I hesitated. “That’s… something I’m still figuring out. But… there is one thing… and you're the only one I can talk to about it I think.”
“Ohhh.” He smiled playfully. “I do like being the only one who can help you.”
“Pff.” I smacked his chest lightly. “Possessive brat...”
He chuckled again, catching my hand against him with his. “All right then. Talk to me. I want to know. I want to help.”
I sighed. “...Beel never actually would have hurt me, right...?"
“Ah…” Belphie sighed too, wrapping his arms around my waist. “…Listen. Beel is completely unpredictable when he loses control, Chise. Even I can't get through to him with words alone. Maybe you could...? But I couldn't take that chance. Neither of us would forgive ourselves, or each other, if he really did hurt you, even if on accident. Maybe he wouldn't actually put his hands on you, but what if you still got hurt just by being in the vicinity of his destruction? I know that Beel is relieved that I kept you away. I can feel that from him."
I rested my cheek on his chest, feeling sad.
He stroked my back. "It has nothing to do with you or how much he loves you, or me, or any of our other brothers. He's probably the one who has always struggled the most with his nature. Well, other than Satan, I guess. But Beel just... processes differently from the rest of us, and he can get easily overwhelmed."
"I don't like seeing him so unhappy…” I said miserably.
"Me neither." He kissed my forehead. "Thank you for caring about him. You know that he still loves you, right? That he doesn't want you to get hurt?"
I nodded slowly. “Sometimes’s it’s like… he’s still got the most angel inside of him, you know? Of all you brothers.”
Belphie hummed in fond delight. “Thank you so much for seeing that in him. He was one of the kindest angels you’d have ever meet. And I think you’re right. Maybe that’s why he struggles so much… because he had this nature forced on him, and the soft angel inside of him can’t help but fight against it. Beel is good. The best of us. Sometimes I feel like he really doesn’t belong down here…” He sighed. “But then… where would I be without him?”
“Belphie.” I leaned up to kiss his cheek. “Wherever you are, he will always be there. He belongs with you.”
“Even while he's raging..." He lowered his voice. "I can feel his panic and confusion, you know. He's still him in there.”
“So, if he’s still in there… I should be able to get through to him, right...?"
He sighed. “I know you mean well, but… what’s more important, Chise? Trying, with the real possibility of him hurting you, and him having to live with that? Or respecting that he wants you protected? The anxiety of the 'maybe', or the reassurance of the 'certainty'? Which would give him more peace? It’s your safety that we’re gambling with here. And Beel is very protective of you. We both are."
I paused for a good long while as I turned Belphie's words over in my head.
I let out a short, sad laugh. "You know, I think I know all about what to do in situations like this, but then someone comes along with a new perspective and… I realize my own arrogance. You keep me on my toes, Belphie."
He patted me. "Don't sell yourself so short. You are perceptive and compassionate. And the most empathetic person that I know."
"I just didn't even think..." I murmured. "I was just thinking of myelf… Always thinking that I’m some sole exception..."
He shook his head. "No, I saw the way you looked at him. You were distressed for him. You wanted to help in your sweet Chise way."
"Hmm..." Self-doubt gripped me.
He planted more kisses. "Just like you helped me when I was in the attic, even though I was dumb and rude. You have a big heart."
I laughed. "If I can forgive you for attempted murder, I think I can also forgive you for being dumb and rude."
"Ugh..." He grinned. "I don't know. I was PRETTY rude."
I tilted my face up to look at him, returning his grin.
He looked back down at me, squeezing me to him tighter. “You and Beel are my entire world, Chise. You are my entire life. I’ll always protect you.”
I pulled him to me too. “I can’t imagine my life without you anymore, Belphie. I really mean that.”
"Wrong!” Simeon sighed. “That was wrong! Mammon, I told you not to swing your arms back and forth like that, didn’t I? Now let’s back up and try that again from the point when you come out on stage!”
“Uuuggghhh…” Mammon groaned as he headed back in the opposite direction again.
Simeon glanced at us with a frown as we entered. “Belphie. Chise. You’re late. ...And Leviathan!” Levi jumped as Simeon addressed him. “When you look at Mammon, there needs to be more scorn in your eyes! Make it look like you really despise him!”
“…G… GRRR…” Levi growled with his eyes squeezed shut.
I wheezed hard to cover up my laugh.
“Heyyy,” Asmo rocked on the balls of his heels, “wouldn’t it be better if I stand over here instead? You know, so I’m more visible? I’m sure the audience will want to be able to see me from up close, as beautiful as I am. So!” He clapped his hands as Simeon opened his mouth to deny him, desperate to keep making his point. “Satan and I should trade places! Come on, Satan, over here now.”
“Hey.” Satan shook his head at him with a frown, his arms crossed. “You can’t randomly decide that we’re going to switch places. I have to exit stage right after this, and that’s easier if I stay where I am now.”
“Well then, why not just exit stage left instead?” Asmo scoffed with a frown of his own.
"Because the next time I come out on stage, it’s from stage RIGHT! So it wouldn’t be efficient, now WOULD it?”
“Satan…” I murmured under my breath.
“Excuse ME!” Asmo shouted back. “There’s no need to YELL, Satan! I mean, what’s your problem? You’re being so awful!”
Satan, to the surprise of us all, simply gave him the middle finger in response.
With a scandalized gasp, the little rosy demon turned on his heel and stormed off.
“Asmo!” Simeon called after him. “Where do you think you’re going? Rehearsal isn’t over, you know.”
“I’m taking a BREAK!” He whipped the door leading out open to storm through.
“Ugh, why’s Asmo gotta act like such a diva…” Mammon muttered.
I glanced over at Simeon. “I’ll go talk to him.”
He nodded to me.
I found him sitting by the pond in the garden, his knees drawn up to his chest.
I lowered myself down to sit beside him.
“…Oh…” he whispered as he glanced at me. “Chise, it’s you.”
“Hey, Asmo…” I whispered back softly. “Are you okay…?”
“Heh…” He wrapped his arms around his knees tighter. “I guess I sort of did lose my temper a bit there, didn’t I? I’m… sorry you had to see that.” He let out a long sigh. “It’s just that I want our play to be perfect. So I’m trying to make it better… in my own way, you know? But it seems like people just don’t get that.”
I touched his shoulder lightly. “I’m afraid it’s not so obvious…”
“I-It’s like… people always misunderstand me, you know?” His brow knitted in confused sadness. “Maybe it’s because they’re all jealous of me… envious of me for being beautiful. And that clouds their judgment?”
More like you lean on that excuse over and over again as your way of coping, as your way of avoiding the real truth.
“If that’s the case, if Satan and I are going to make up, maybe I should be the one to take the initiative…”
“That would be… big of you, Asmo,” I encouraged him. Well, as long as he didn’t mention the whole jealous of my beauty stuff as a precursor to his apology. I hesitated. “Asmo… is that all that’s really going on? It’s just that… You know you can talk to me–"
I turned my head quickly at the sound of a growling hiss that came from nearby. Asmo leaned forward to look too, curious.
"Come on, it’s okay… Come here…”
Asmo frowned at the soft voice. “Was that Satan…?"
"If you get all angry like that, you’ll end up opening up that wound and making it worse, you know?”
I stood at the sound of another growl. Asmo stood as well, following me as I headed towards the noise.
He looked over my shoulder, hugging himself, as we approached. “…Is that Satan with… a cat?”
“Hey, Satan,” I called out to him softly. He jumped, nearly falling over from how he was squatting down. “What’s going on?”
He looked over… shyly, I realized. It was shyness on his face. He looked away. “…Nothing. I just happened to spot a cat over here, that’s all.”
Asmo and I bent down next to him to take a look at the feral little thing that was cowering under a bush.
“Awww…” Asmo cooed lightly.
“It looks like he’s injured,” Satan explained with a sigh. “His wound has him all agitated. I’d like to tend to it, but he won’t let me touch him.”
“You’re really caring.” I touched his shoulder. “Maybe… I don’t know.” I sighed too, thinking about what we could do for it. Asmo looked at the both of us from the corner of his eye.
“…Oh kittyyy?” He spoke so softly, so gently, leaning forward to slowly stretch his hand towards the poor creature. “Kitty kitty kitty…”
The little cat backed away with another hiss.
Asmo only smiled gently, leaning forward to look at it proper. “Come on, how about you look into my eyes, hm? That’s right, keep looking…”
The cat cowered away a little bit more, but with no hiss this time. Asmo reached further, fingertips stretching towards it.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of,” he whispered. “Now come here. We need to see what we can do about that wound of yours.”
It took a timid step towards him, belly low. And then another step.
Asmo giggled. “Yes. You’re a good kitty, aren’t you?”
A few more steps, and Asmo was finally able to scoop it up.
Satan watched on in shy awe, before breaking out into a soft chuckle. “…Thanks, Asmo.”
Asmo smiled. “You’re welcome. A-And… sorry about what happened earlier, okay?”
Satan shook his head, standing with the two of us as Asmo cradled the little animal. “Don’t worry about it.”
Asmo hesitated. “…Listen, out of curiosity… Did you maybe, you know… Did you come here to check on me? Because you were worried…? And then when you got here, you happened to notice the cat. Is that it?”
Satan’s cheeked turned pink as he glanced away. Asmo gave him another small smile.
“…Hah…” Satan breathed out with a little smile of his own. “We’d better get back to rehearsal before Simeon flips his lid.”
Asmo giggled. “Yeah, good idea.”
I smiled as I took Satan’s hand and laid my other to rest lightly on Asmo’s arm while he held the purring cat. We made our way back together.
“All right.” Simeon nodded to us. “Why don’t we stop here for the day?”
“…M-Man, I’m tired…” Mammon winced. “Seriously, that was torture…”
“Oh, before I forget,” Simeon’s eyes narrowed a bit, “Mammon and Lucifer… Would you come here for a moment?”
“What?!” Mammon gulped.
Lucifer only glared, arms crossed. Aside from delivering his lines, he hadn’t spoken at all in what seemed like days.
…Since I had cornered him in his office, I realized.
So he was sulking, huh?
Oh well. Too bad.
“Ugh, this is awful…” Asmo murmured as he squinted into his compact mirror. “My makeup is a mess…”
“Asmo.” Satan strolled over to the both of us.
“Hmm?” Asmo looked up. “What’s up, Satan?”
“About your performance…” He nodded to him. “You were pretty good out there today. Especially the way you delivered your lines. It was superb.”
“Hehe, why thank you!” Asmo beamed at him. “That’s what I’m capable of when I really put my mind to it.”
“Hah…” I sighed under my breath as they talked lightly. “Thank goodness.”
“…Chise, do you have a second?” Satan glanced at me.
“…Well, it’s getting late, I should go take a bath and get ready for my beauty sleep.” Asmo excused himself lightly, hands behind his back as he bent to kiss my cheek. “Goodnight.”
“Night, Asmo.” I watched him leave for a moment before turning to Satan with curiosity.
He smiled at me. “I wanted to let you know that I appreciate what you did earlier. Thank you, Chise.”
I reached to take his hand. “I didn’t do anything. It was all you two, really.”
He shook his head. “You went after Asmo when he walked out of rehearsal. It’s because of you that Asmo decided to patch things up with me…” He hesitated. “Chise…”
I squeezed his hand.
“I couldn’t help thinking earlier… that there will be a dance after all of this is over. And I thought, normally I wouldn’t like to attend something like that; I’d rather hang out in my room than dance with somebody I couldn't care less about. But I realized that… I’d actually enjoy myself. Because you’re there. Because I would be dancing with someone I care about.”
“Satan…” I breathed, pulling him closer to me by his hips.
“So thank you, Chise.” He leaned down to brush his lips against mine. “Thank you for giving the little things weight for me. For giving me something to look forward to.”
...This motherfucker really had no idea how romantic he was.
“I love you.” I touched his cheek affectionately. “I can’t wait to dance with you again.”
“Yes.” He nodded. “Again. And again and again. Each one more meaningful than the last.”
I smiled. “Yes, please."
“...Seriously, I don’t get it!” Mammon was shouting from across the room. “And like, why do you always gotta get mad at ME, Lucifer?! You’re a moron!"
I sighed. “Oh dear…”
Satan laughed. “And that's my cue to leave you to it. It seems that you have some more ‘Project Friendship’ work left to you.”
“Dammit…” I shook my head, giving him a regrettable look. “Well, I guess it’s goodnight then.”
He kissed my hair. “Goodnight, little dove. See you tomorrow.”
”…I mean, it’s not like I was the only one phonin’ it in! Everyone else was, too!”
I made my way towards a very riled up Mammon, and a very disdainful-looking Lucifer.
“Instead of mouthing off to me,” Lucifer scowled, “you should actually try doing a good job for a change.Then I won’t have to yell at you.”
“Pff,” Mammon scoffed. “Since when have you ever recognized when I’ve tried to do a good job, huh!? Like, what’s your problem!? Why do you always single me out and act like I’M the bad guy!?”
Lucifer shook his head, crossing his arms. “I don’t do that.”
"Yeah, you do.” Both Mammon and I spoke at the same time. He looked over at me in surprise as I came up to stand beside him, slipping my hand into his.
“Lucifer.” I addressed him. “That’s enough.”
He tsked. “I’m not sure what you mean. I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Yeah, you did!” Mammon put his other hand on his hip. “You were totally tryin’ to provoke me just now!”
Simeon sighed, shaking his head. “You two, tell me. What was the point of this retreat again, hm? Lucifer? Do you think it would be okay to show this sort of disrespect toward Diavolo if he were here?”
Lucifer flicked his glare towards the nearby wall, refusing to answer.
“And Mammon…”
Mammon growled low, ready for a fight.
But he had a weakness too.
Simeon sighed again. “…Just look at that worried expression on Chise’s face.”
Mammon whipped his head to look at me. I was already looking up at him when our eyes met.
“…Dammit,” he whispered as he gazed down at my expression. He squeezed my hand tighter.
Simeon nodded. “Even if you can’t get along, just try to stay focused on the play during rehearsals. All right?”
“…Fine,” Lucifer bit tersely.
“…Hmph.” Mammon’s shoulders slumped a bit.
“Now the both of you.” Simeon looked between the two sternly. “Go cool off.”
“I don’t wanna leave Chis–"
"Cool off.” Simeon frowned at Mammon.
I squeezed Mammon’s hand. “It’s okay. I’ll catch up to you later.”
“…Fine,” he muttered under his breath, before reluctantly dropping my hand.
I stepped forward to stand beside Simeon as the two of them headed out in opposite directions. Simeon shook his head, before reaching to stroke my hair with an exhausted sigh. “I believe that rehearsals may improve after that, but still… I’m sorry, Chise. From the way they were at each other’s throats, I can’t help but worry that things will be bad outside of rehearsal time. I do see what you mean now.”
It was Asmo who found me.
I’m not sure if he was looking for me, or if perhaps he favoured the spot as I did when I wanted to get away. I sat on the bench I had sat on so long ago with Belphie, the night of the Diavolo’s birthday party. The night we had made our pact.
I loved this bench. I loved overlooking the pond. It shone bright, reflecting the moonlight of the eternal dark.
And there went the fireflies again.
I hadn’t even greeted him. Hadn’t even said hello. The words came tumbling out of me after Asmo had sat down. The words just poured.
“…Really?” Asmo sighed with a shake of his head after I had finished. "So Lucifer and Mammon started yelling at each other after I left, huh? That figures. Well, Belphie and Beel made up, and so did Satan and I. Guess that just leaves Lucifer and Mammon now.”
“I just don’t…” I felt my heart drop. “I don’t know how to handle Lucifer at all. Mammon, usually, yeah… But even now, Lucifer just riles him up, you know? So even Mammon is…”
We both turned our heads at the sound of the soft little meow. Despite my low mood, I smiled as the sweet little creature threaded its way around the bench with a rub.
“Oooh, it’s that cat from before! So Satan took care of your injury, did he? Good for you, kitty!”
We giggled together as it weaved in a figure-eight around Asmo’s legs. He gasped in delight as it jumped up fluidly onto his lap, letting out another meow as it looked up at him.
“Well, well…” I smiled at him. “Looks like you’ve made a little friend.”
“Hah…” He lowered his hands to stroke its fur. “Sweet thing…”
I reached over to scratch behind its ears too.
“...So, Chise… Are you worried about Lucifer and Mammon?”
“Of course…” I responded softly. “How could I not? Lucifer has always been hard on him… I mean, he’s trouble for sure, but… Mammon is actually so kind, and really does make the effort sometimes.” I shook my head. “I’m with him on this. I wish Lucifer really would acknowledge him. I think it would make such a difference if he did...”
“You really are a sweetheart, you know?” Asmo looked down at his kitty friend with a sigh. “…The thing is, Lucifer has always had a soft spot for Mammon. He can’t help it…” He paused to giggle lightly at my stunned look. “It’s true! He just finds him so adorable!”
"Lucifer? Finding Mammon adorable?” I raised my eyebrows at him. “Are we talking about the same Lucifer?”
“Mmmhmm.” Asmo giggled again. “But Mammon has always been the naughty type, even when he was an angel. Michael was in charge of his training, and even he couldn’t figure out how to handle Mammon. Apparently, Michael went to Lucifer for advice on how to deal with him. So Lucifer went to meet with Mammon… and the rest is history! I don’t know what Lucifer did or said, but by the time he came back, he had somehow managed to win Mammon over.”
“I can’t imagine it…” I whispered.
Asmo nodded. “He begged and begged to be transferred. And from that point on, Mammon went to Lucifer whenever he needed something.” He smiled as he petted the purring cat in his lap. “Like a cat that only snuggles up to its owner when it wants to be fed…”
“Pff…” I laughed under my breath. “All right, I can see that part happening…”
Was that… where Greed came from…?
Asmo laughed too. “And in the end, Lucifer took over for Michael as the angel in charge of his training. He was Lucifer’s number one after that. So he may grumble about it, but Mammon generally does what Lucifer tells him to… I think Mammon respects Lucifer, you know? In his own sort of way. Loves him, even.” He sighed. “But neither of them ever actually admits how important they are to each other. Soooo…”
“Ugh…” I shook my head. “Your whole family."
Asmo broke out into a fit of light laughter, nodding his complete agreement. He laid a comforting hand on my shoulder. “Long story short, there’s no need to worry about them. They’ll get over this eventually.”
“You love your brothers very much, don’t you, Asmo…”
He giggled. “Don’t go telling them that, please!”
“Hah.” I shook my head with a smile. “Emotional honestly with any of them? I wouldn’t dream of it.”
Asmo smiled prettily.
We both watched as the little cat jumped off of Asmo’s lap, glancing back at us before it trotted off into the underbrush. The picture of health.
“Bye bye, little kitty…” Asmo called after it softly.
I leaned to the side, resting my head on Asmo’s shoulder.
Mammon popped the cork off of the bottle of Demonus with a grin. “Finalllyyyy…”
Satan nodded in agreement, offering his glass for a pour. “The last night of this ridiculous excursion. Finally, indeed.”
“Awww!” Asmo beamed. “Come on, it was fun in its own way. And we did what we set out to do. Well… most of us, anyway. Still some party poopers around here, but…” He shot Lucifer a wink.
Lucifer glared.
I snickered as I poured my own glass. My second one. From my own bottle.
“Wine…” I sighed happily as I tipped the glass to my lips, savouring the smooth red as it hit my tongue. Bless Barbatos. Truly. Bless that sweet demon of time of space. I could kiss him right here front of everyone, right now.
…I think the wine was already going to my head. I hummed as the warmth of it hit my throat.
“Blech.” Mammon made a face. “If I’m gonna have human alcohol, gimme a nice dark beer over wine any day.”
Satan rolled his eyes. “None of us expected any sort of refined palate from you, Mammon. Don’t worry.”
I giggled at the jab as Mammon spluttered his objections. The teasing had gone back to normal. No more bitter biting. No more salt in the wound. Mammon may still be sore with Lucifer, but his relationships with the others had resumed as normal, putting him in at least a somewhat decent mood as long as he his attention was kept off of the prideful asshole sat over there. So that was a win in my books.
“Finally, a night off…” Levi groaned over his own glass. “I don’t think I can take much more of this… Rehearsals are seriously getting in the way of my gaming time… I’ve had to turn down THREE raid requests this week. THREE!” His cheeks turned pink. “So much loot I missed out on… It’s so not fair…"
“Well…” Simeon smiled gently at the table. “Thank you for all of your hard word these last three days, everyone. After three whole days, Project Friendship ends tomorrow morning. Well done!”
Levi cupped his glass to his lips. “Does that mean you think it’s been a resounding success?”
“Well, yes…” He glanced over at the brooding storm cloud nearby. “For most of you.”
“Hmph.” Mammon slammed his glass back in one go, before choking out a splutter. Satan rolled his eyes again.
“A very good job, everyone.” Diavolo nodded at the head of the table as Barbatos bent to serve him a glass as well. “The school festival is almost here. So I want you all to redouble your efforts as we prepare for the big day.”
“Redouble?!” Levi groaned.
Simeon nodded too. “I’m going to be extra strict with all of you until the bitter end, so no slacking off, understand?”
“Uuuggghhh…” Mammon groaned.
I was really regretting not pushing for the haunted house now. I took another long sip after the bite of the tender, dark meat on my plate before me. I rolled the wine on my tongue with a satisfied sigh. Enjoy wine tonight. Get roasted in the auditorium again tomorrow. That was a future problem. I leaned back in my chair as conversations took up around me.
Belphie leaned his leg up against mine, tracing circles on the top of my thigh. He looked at me fondly. “How do you feel like this trip went?”
“Well, it–" Nope. It was Belphie asking. I paused with a deep blush as I thought about the other night with him and Beel. I quickly covered my mouth with my fingers as an nervous giggle erupted from me. “–it was something…”
“Heh.” He grinned. “A repeatable something, I hope. Right, Beel?”
Beel nodded. “The food was really good.”
I clacked my teeth on my wine glass as I took another sip to hide my laugh. My face was beet red, I’m sure.
“Repeatable, you hope!?” Levi gawked at him. “You’ve got to be joking! I’m ready to collapse!”
I choked.
“Hmmm, I don’t know.” Belphie’s grin turned slyer as his fingers slowly circled towards my inner thighs from under the table. “I found it quite invigorating.”
“Belphiiiiiie,” I hissed, slapping his hand as he dipped it even lower.
He laughed, letting up, releasing my thigh to pick up his glass.
The teasing jerk.
-
“Mmmm…” I sighed contentedly over my fourth glass as I swallowed the last of my Devil’s cheesecake. I scrolled through Devilgram absently as I digested.
Or at least… I had thought it was my fourth glass of wine… but as I picked up the bottle to refill again, only a few sips-worth trickled out. That was, like, one of those larger bottles, too. Oooopsie.
And daaaamn, the screen of my D.D.D. was briiiiight. Was it always this bright?
“…From the sounds of it, I take it that tonight’s meal met your expectations, Chise?”
I jumped with a squeak at the sound of Barbatos’ deep lisp whispering near my ear. I turned to him with a start, eyes wide. He looked into my face in amusement.
I gave a small, shy nod. “Yourr cooking… is alwayss impeccable, Barbay-tosh.”
I slapped my hand over my mouth as my words came out slurred.
He chuckled deep in his throat. “You are kind to say so.”
“Umm…” I lowered my hand back down. “D… Did you wanna… join? Ssit at the table? With me?”
I glanced around. Not everyone was here anymore, I realized. I’d been lingering over my dessert for longer than I’d thought. What time was it? Beel was still here, obviously. And Lucifer, Diavolo, Satan.
He shook his head. “I regret to say that am still on duty for a short while longer. Perhaps another time.”
I nodded. “You’re a… good demon, Barbatos.”
“…Hah.” He quickly raised the back of his hand to his mouth to smother his laugh.
…I could die right now. Please let lightning strike me down right in this dining hall. Smite me where I sat. Allow me to perish. Please, universe, have mercy and obliterate my very existence. Erase me from this cruel plane. My face was red.
“Why thank you, Chise.” Smiling, he lowered his hand, the corners of his mouth twitching against a full-on grin. “I must say, you are quite the good human, yourself.”
I groaned in despair as I lowered my forehead to the table. Barbatos stood up straight with a deeply amused chuckle, leaving me to my embarrassment.
Tiiiiime to go find somewhere else to lay low, I think.
Asmo was already there.
He turned his head towards my wobbly footsteps before I could think about turning around to find another spot for myself.
He grinned. “I guess we’re taking turns finding each other here, huh?”
I sighed, and smiled back. I shakily made my way through the gravel, my arms stretched out for balance as I made my way over to him. The moment I had stood up from the dining table was the moment I had realized just how truly drunk I was.
“What're you doin' out here?” I lowered myself down beside him, before my arms gave way from under me and I fell on my ass with an oomph. He was on his back on the grass, hands behind his head. Stretched out like a cat. Graceful.
“Hmm…” His grin widened. “Certainly not stumbling around in the dark looking for air to clear my head after all the human wine I just drank.”
“Uggghhh...” I sighed as I leaned back to lay down beside him.
He shook his head with a tsk. “I SO would have won that drinking challenge with you if Demonus had any effect on humans. What a lightweight!”
“Pff.” I smiled. “You’re in a good mood.”
“Demonus, kitten.” He sighed dramatically. “Every problem can be solved with Demonus.”
I rolled my eyes. “Soooo I was right. There IS a problem.”
“A problem that I am currently solving with Demonus.” He pouted as he held up the bottle that he was keeping all to himself beside him. “So no talksies about it.”
“All right, fiiiine,” I huffed, turning my face up to the stars. “Are you sauced, then?"
“Pff. I wish.” He rolled his eyes. “You’re the only lightweight around these parts, kitten. Well, Levi too, I suppose. But I’m buzzed at best!” He sighed. “Tolerance… The one downside of all the lavish parties I attend, clearly! But it does have its advantages. Mammon keeps trying to challenge me and that silly goose can’t say no to a bet. I’ve fleeced him for all he's had on him more than once, you know. Pants and all.” He sighed again, dreamily this time. “He does have quite the physique. You lucky, lucky girl.”
I giggled like a little schoolgirl as I turned back to him. “That’s soooo Mammon.”
He giggled too. “Soooo easy.”
“And so you as well.” I smirked at him.
He giggled again. Just a little one – a shy one – eyes falling away from mine in a blush.
We laid there in companionable silence for a little while. I took a few deep breaths. I was definitely still drunk. Definitely. But at least the cool air had stopped my dumb slurring. And the stars were so pretty. This was a good night, after all.
“…But what about you?” Asmo asked softly.
“Hmm...?” I glanced at him. “Me?”
“Something’s been bothering you as well.” His voice was sweet and sincere. “Before all of us started fighting, that is...” He paused. “I’m sorry again about the cookie…”
I laughed. “It’s not about the cookie, Asmo. I know you’re getting razzed over it by the others, but I know it was just an accident. And it’s my opinion that counts.”
He smiled. “I love how gracious you are when it comes to these kinds of things, hun.”
I shook my head in amusement. “I try. When my patience isn’t being tested.”
“Now you sound like Barbatos.” He sighed. “But you’re avoiding the questionnnnn…”
I bit my lip, thinking. “Well… um…”
“Oh, only if…” he amended quickly, “I mean, it’s okay though, you don’t have to talk to me–"
“I love talking to you. Especially when we’re alone. You’re easier to talk to when we're…” I winced as I caught myself being a little too honest. “S-Sorry, that came out… I meant…”
He didn’t put on as much of a self-absorbed front when it was just him and I. But damn, that’d be rude to say. I caught him chewing on his bottom lip from the corner of my eye.
“…But anyway.” I swallowed, changing the subject. I flicked my eyes back up at the stars. "...I just feel like something bigger is going on," I whispered. "I just have this really bad feeling. Like something is about to go really, really wrong, and I have noooo idea what it is or what to do about it."
Asmo frowned. "Like, the play...?"
I shook my head. "Something bigger. Like... at the carnival..."
"Oh, sweetie," he whispered as he reached his hand towards me, lightly caressing my cheek with the back of his hand. "I hope you don't feel too bad about that. It wasn't your fault, and none of us blame you. We pacted with you willingly, after all. It kind of comes with the territory, you know – like, we accepted the risk. You’re worth it to us."
“Asmo… Thank you…” I murmured with a small blush. I paused for a moment, before expelling another sigh. "I also think… that Solomon is hiding something about it, too."
"Ugh.” Asmo scoffed. "That obnoxious sorcerer is hiding things from eeeeeveryone. Welcome to the club, honey.”
I turned to face him. "You're in a pact together. You don't know what's going on either…? He hasn’t said anything to you? Not even a hint?"
He shook his head. "I've no idea. That man never reveals his secrets to anyone. Well..." He frowned. "Sometimes I think him and Barbatos talk, but..."
"Hah. Yeah. I won't be getting any info from there either, I guess."
"Mhmm." He nodded. "Sorry, kitten. But I'm sure he will tell you something soon if you think it's about your powers...? I mean, that just makes sense, right? He can’t keep you in the dark about it forever if you’re manifesting. I mean, it’s about you, you know?"
I nodded slowly. “I guess you might be right."
I obviously had my doubts, but… what Asmo said did make sense. If he planned to take me under his wing a bit, he'll have to explain things, right?
Context.
...Damn him.
I breathed out softly through my nose. My skin felt hot. I let the cool air caress me for a while in silence.
At the sound of Asmo’s light, contented sigh, I glanced over at him again.
And paused.
I watched him as he looked up at the stars; at his pretty strawberry locks curling lightly around his ear. His amber eyes seemed to sparkle like true gemstones in the moonlight – no, the colour was more complex than just amber, as they sparkled with pinks and oranges and yellows. A slight, pretty nose, soft lips... My eyes trailed over him, down to the gentle jut of his slender chin, the swell in his throat where his Adam's apple lay, the way his heartbeat pulsed under his collarbone… The slow rise and fall of his chest as he breathed…
My eyes moved back up again to his face. To me, right now, in the moonlight, he glowed.
He was so…
I rolled towards him. "You really are very beautiful, Asmo," I whispered.
He turned his face in surprise at my words, and nearly started to see that I was already turned and looking at him, my face quite close.
He blinked once, twice, before cracking a smile. Then he giggled. "Oh, I know that already, sweetie.”
I kept looking at him for a moment. Quietly. He gazed back, his cheeky smile slowly melting away into an expression of awe at the look on my face.
And then he made a light peeping noise of surprise when I lurched forward to press my lips to his. He inhaled sharply, shakily, against my mouth, before pressing his lips back to mine as well. I trailed my fingers down his chest, over his rapidly beating heart, towards his stomach. Light as a feather, I touched him.
"Mmm..." He sighed into it for a moment, savouring me, eyelids fluttering as he breathed lightly against my mouth. I felt his fingers brush against my cheek as I sighed with him, pressing against his sweet lips, seeking to deepen the kiss. Soft and plump, his kisses pressing so easily against mine as I moved against him. I made a small noise of need in my throat as I tilted my head to press my mouth more firmly to his, deepening, deepening, and I trailed my hand further down his slender body, feeling his belly rise and fall with his quickened breaths.
And then that hand that he had on my cheek fell to settle gently on my shoulder; he slowly pushed me back from him, holding me away. My hand slid down from his belly to the grass between us as he rolled towards me as well.
"Thank you..." he said breathlessly, a soft smile on his sweet lips. "Really. Thank you, petal. But I know you wouldn't be doing this sober. So... as much as it kills me… and believe me, it does kill me…” He sighed shakily. He was shaking. The hand the held my shoulder away from him trembled. “...I can't let you keep going. I can’t let you."
I stared into his beautiful amber eyes, trying to blink his face back into focus. He laughed softly at my look. He looked back at me fondly. And pensively sad. Melancholic.
“…Oh no,” I whispered hoarsely, eyes suddenly widening.
He frowned, his sweet expression disappearing with his confusion. “Huh? What’s wro–"
I rolled away from him with a lurch, and promptly began to puke noisily into the patch of grass beside me.
“...Oh nooooo!” he gasped with a giggle, pressing his hands to his mouth.
“Noooo…” I echoed him with a groan as I raised myself onto my hands and knees, head tucked down as I gulped in air. “Dammiiiiit… Urrrk…”
…Aaaaand up came more of the cheesecake.
He raised himself up onto his knees to rub my back with a tsk as I continued to noisily and obnoxiously puke my guts out into the grass. He gently brushed my hair away from my face, pulling it back lightly in his hand.
"Honestly..." he admonished softly, teasingly, as I groaned again. "You humans have the most sensitive tummies, you know? How you even survive your day to day… A mystery to all of us demons, really…”
“Asmoooo...” I groaned. “Stooooop.”
He giggled. “Ohhhh no. I’m never letting THIS one go. All right, kitten. It’s time to get you back to your room, sweetling. Uuuup you get!”
I moaned low as he helped me to stand. He rolled his eyes with an amused smile as I fell hard against him; he slipped an arm around my waist to steady me, holding me up. I slipped my arm around him as well, my head lolling to rest against his shoulder with a tired sigh.
He kissed my hair. “Silly kitten. You’re lucky I love you so much. I’m never letting you live this down, but I’ll be a lot nicer about it than I would be if I didn’t!”
I huffed out a laugh, before wincing as my stomach churned again. “You’re ssuch a lil' shit, Ashmo…”
Guess we were back to slurring.
He laughed. “Come on, baby. To your room we go.”
-
Asmo knocked lightly on the door to my room with Beel and Belphie. I leaned into him harder with another sigh as we waited for one of the twins to answer. He tutted, gripping my waist tighter to hold me up.
Belphie was the one to answer. “…Chise! Where’ve you–! ...What?” He looked between Asmo and I.
Asmo grinned at him. “I’ve come to deliver our drunken little human!”
Belphie narrowed his eyes. “Untouched, I hope.”
Asmo fully looked taken aback, face reddening. “Excuse–"
“Belphiiiiiie,” I whined. “Bed, pleeeease.”
Belphie turned his attention back to me, opening his arms. I stumbled into them as Asmo let me go to him, snuggling into his soft cardigan with a loving little mumble.
“We’ll take it from here, Asmo.” Belphie frowned at him. “Goodnight.”
Asmo, white-faced, still looked shocked as the door was closed in his face.
“Mmphh…” I furrowed my brow against the pounding headache, eyes still squeezed shut. Pretty typical of me. I always woke up in the middle of the night when I drank. Not that I’d drink very often, but every time I did it was the same: I woke up in the middle of the night in a sorry state, I’d toss and turn and moan and groan with a pounding headache, and all the while my body would demand more and more of me until I would finally give up to get up.
Beel stirred lightly as I turned. I sighed. The tossing and turning and moaning and groaning wasn’t very fair to bedmates. And I had two to think about.
I sat up. Belphie’s arm that had been draped over me fell to the bed, and he sighed lightly in his sleep, curling up tighter. I looked down at myself. Well, at least they had gotten me safe and sound into my pyjamas.
My stomach churned again, and hells, I was so thirsty. And desperately needed to pee.
There was no helping it. Standard drunken bodily demands: pee, chug like 3 glasses of water, and eat something salty to settle my stomach. I padded over to the bathroom to address the most pressing need first, and resigned myself to a good brushing of my teeth to wash the taste of bile from my mouth as well.
And then… kitchen.
I sighed, exhausted, as I laid myself down horizontally on the couch in the sitting room. I chewed my salty cracker slowly, my third glass of water within easy reach. I closed my eyes.
So much better. I was slowly sobering – though the headache was going to be killer in the morning for sure.
I settled down more firmly. As much as I adored them, it was cooler out here than it was amongst the tangle of limbs of my warm demon twins. Especially Beel, who was an actual furnace. I felt myself begin to drowse lightly.
Until a shadow fell over my face. I cracked my eyes open.
Barbatos.
Of course it was Barbatos.
"Oh no..." I murmured with a groan, rubbing my eyes. "Not the cool cat... I'm too drunk for this..."
"The... cool cat?"
I sighed. Inside Chise thoughts became outside Chise thoughts when I was inebriated. I decided to commit to it.
“Yeah. You're the cool cat. And I'm drunk.”
"I see…” The amusement in his voice was unmistakable.
“Hi, cool cat…”
“Hello, drunk Chise.” His eyes sparkled as he smiled gently down at me.
Despite my embarrassing state, and to my delight, he took the spot on the sofa near my feet. I smiled as he drew up his legs to tuck them underneath himself. Casual Barbatos. Off-duty Barbatos.
“...Hello," I greeted off-duty Barbatos happily. I wiggled my socks at him.
He chuckled in surprise. "Hello... But we had already just greeted each other, Chise, if you remember."
I shook my head. "No, I didn't greet YOU."
He raised his brows in amusement at my nonsense. He looked me up and down. "Are you all right like this? ...Can I get you anything?"
I shook my head. "No... I'll be paying for all of this tomorrow morning, but no, I just came out here to get some water and something to settle my stomach."
"And you found what you needed?"
"Mhm."
He nodded. "Let me know if I can be of any service."
I smiled. "No need for ceremony with me. You... never need to, you know."
He smiled sweetly back, dipping his head in an almost shy acknowledgment. His pretty teal fringe fell over his forehead.
I hesitated as I gazed at his pretty face. Gentle features. His nose and brow were so lovely. A beautiful demon gazed back at me with, perhaps, an equal look of fascination, his eyes roaming over my face as well. He was so beautiful. So lovely. And I was so tired… And happy to have found him. Or, happy that he found me. Happy that things... were happier than they had been a few days ago. And I didn't want to leave from where I was. Didn’t want to leave his company.
Slowly, I turned myself around to the other side, shifting down to rest my head lightly on his lap, my head cushioned on his thighs that were sloped from how he had tucked his legs under him. I didn’t look up to meet his eyes. I didn’t know what I would do if I saw rejection there. So I laid there with my head in his lap, looking away, my heart thundering in my chest.
I could tell that he was too surprised to react for a moment.
And then I felt his slender fingers running gently through my hair. I closed my eyes with a sigh as I relaxed under his caressing touch, raising my hand to rest my palm on his thigh next to my cheek, before finally drifting off.
Gentle light greeted me through my eyelids; I curled tighter in the soft blankets that I was wrapped in, trying to will myself back to sleep. My head… pounding. But my heart… a lot lighter than it had been.
My fingers brushed through the blanket tucked tightest around me. Soft… but textured… knitted, maybe…? No, woven for sure… Pleasant to touch, and the weave left it airy and light. Cotton...
I inhaled deeply as I nestled deeper into it.
And I smelled…
Spices.
Fresh soil.
Florals.
Herbs.
My eyelids flew open as I started back awake. I sat up quickly. Too quickly, I realized with a pained wince as I pressed the heel of my palm to my temple. I took in the room around me.
Yeah.
…I had just fucking woken up in Barbatos’ bed.
My eyed widened. Oh hells, oh hells, oh hells. I looked down at myself. Okay. Pyjamas intact. Well, duh. He’d never. Okay. I looked around wildly again. Glass of water… and a couple crackers on the bedside table. A damp towel folded neatly on a tray beside them? My D.D.D. charging on his cable. Okay. Holy shit. I was in Barbatos’ room. I was in Barbatos’ bed.
The last thing I remembered... was falling asleep on his lap. Oh my stars, what was I thinking?! Falling asleep on his lap!? And then he must have carried me here. Carried me here?! So I was out cold the entire time he did that? Where did he sleep? With me? Next to me!? No. He would never. In a spare room? Did the man even sleep at all?
I blushed and blushed and blushed as I tumbled from his mattress in my panicked distress, my leg gotten caught in a blanket. My ass hit the floor hard, and I winced at the shock to my spine. Stupid drunk human girl. I stood, swaying a bit, dizzy.
Fool of a Took!
Okay, if Gandolf’s voice was running through my head to admonish me now, I had seriously overdone it last night. I looked around guiltily. So pretty, his room… And he had felt safe enough with me to leave me here alone. The outlines of his doorways shimmered lightly in the air, barely perceptible, hidden among the forest of foliage he cared so deeply for. I’m sure his presence was probably required in order for them to actually work, but still… he left me here. In his carefully-arranged paradise. In his little piece of hidden heaven.
I chewed on my lip as it dawned on me.
I really should reiterate again… How passionately Barbatos acted on your behalf after that day. How passionately he still behaves as he works to figure something out to keep you here.
Diavolo’s words.
I’ve never seen Barbatos like this before with anyone. The way he behaves, the way he lights up when you are mentioned, or when you’re in the same room. He becomes… more animated. More… true to himself. I think you know what I mean by that.
“Barbatos…” I whispered to myself. “Oh…”
No… I shook my head. Shook myself out of it. If there was anyone in the world who I was undeserving of…
I swallowed my panic and embarrassment. I hesitantly took a little nibble of the cracker, dabbed my forehead with the cloth – that part felt good – and took the glass of water along with me as I made my way unsteadily out of his door.
I slunk out into the hall like a naughty teenager sneaking about, closing the door to his room firmly behind me to preserve his privacy. I tiptoed down the hall. If I was lucky, no one else would be awake yet after all the drinking they had done the night prior, and I could sneak back into Beel and Belphie’s arms with no one the wiser.
I was not, in fact, that lucky.
“So, where did you go last night?” Belphie was waiting for me right at the door when I had tried to silently open it to sneakily slip in, making me jump with a little yelp.
“…Uh…!” I held my glass of water to me. “Woke up not feeling well so I went to grab water and some crackers! I guess I passed out on a couch…”
I mean, yeah, I did.
“Hmm…” He narrowed his eyes at me as he leaned down to inspect my face. I darted my eyes from side to side guiltily.
“Well…” He raised his hand, and I jumped again when he pressed the back of his hand to my forehead. “You look flushed. Are you all right?”
Right. Flushed. Not because I was dying of embarrassment.
Still, I scrunched my nose at him as I waved his hand away. “Just hungover. Promise.”
“Heh.” He grinned. “Yeah, you were a whiny little mess when you got back here. Asmo dropped you off…”
I nodded. “I remember that.”
“You do? Well, that’s good. And he was… respectful?”
I blinked at the question, and then my eyes widened at the implication of what he asked.
And at the memory of what I had done.
…Shit. Shit shit shit. Shit shit shit shit shit shit shit.
I’d kissed Asmo.
“Oh!” Shit shit shit shit shit. “Yes, very!” Oh shit. “He, er, held my hair… while I puked my guts out…” Shiiiiiiit.
Shit shit shit – Barbatos and Asmo – shit fuck hells dammit.
“Pfff…” Belphie chuckled. “Well, good. I mean… not that you puked your guts out. That’s just funny.”
“Ugh…” I rolled my eyes. “I’m swearing off wine for at least a whole year. My tolerance is gone."
He gave me an amused look. “Something tells me it was never there to begin with.”
I blew a raspberry at him.
“You need food,” Beel finally spoke up from across the room, smiling at me while nodding to his own words. “Food always helps.”
I laughed. “I need something very salty right now. Let’s go help with breakfast. I need bacon, stat.”
“Okay!” Beel, despite his large size, wiggled his shoulders like a happy little puppy as he stood.
“Okay, so it says here…” Belphie frowned at his D.D.D. screen. “That humans need something called elec-tro-lytes for their hangovers.” He looked up in confusion. “What the hell are electrolytes?”
“Huh?” Mammon frowned. “What’s that, like, electrocution?”
“Chise,” Beel gasped, “do we have to electrocute you to get rid of your hangover?”
“Daaaamn.” Mammon raised his eyebrows, looking rather impressed. “That’s pretty hardcore for humans."
“Guuuuuys, stoooop,” I whined.
“I’ve read that word somewhere before...” Satan frowned, lost in thought. “I feel like it’s something we have to make her drink. But how to make it…”
“Oooooh, oh!” Levi raised his hand. “I think I’ve heard of it, too! Like, with all the specialty human world snacks and drinks I order off Akuzon, I think there was this one limited-edition Ruri-chan drink that–"
“Uuuugh!” I threw my hands up in the air. “It’s salt! Just give me salt, guys!”
“Ya drink SALT?” Mammon looked dumbfounded. “Like, just straight up salt?!”
“Here, Chise.” Beel smiled at me in proud delight as he handed me the grinder, the solution to my problem found. “I’ve got some salt right here. Do you want a bowl to put it in?”
“Why do humans call salt electrolytes?!” Mammon continued. “Like, just call it SALT! Why do y’all always have to complicate everything?”
“Oh my god,” I whispered. “I really am a human living among demons.”
“Wait,” Belphie turned to his brother, “she said she wanted bacon earlier, right, Beel? Salty bacon?”
“Oh yeah!” He nodded. "Salty bacon! That’s what she said!”
“…You will find the salted shadow hog bacon at the back of the walk-in fridge, to the left,” a smooth, deep voice came from behind me.
I whirled with a surprised yelp, coming face to face with Barbatos as I did so. With Diavolo beside him, looking incredibly amused.
“I’m on it!” Beel gasped, making his way towards the fridge.
“Err…” Belphie trailed after him. “And I’ll make sure he doesn’t eat it all before it gets to Chise.”
Levi nodded. “This is a Chise-emergency! Don’t let Beel eat it!”
“Hmm…” Satan was still lost in thought. “Is it worth trying a healing spell as well…? It couldn’t hurt, right? Chise, come here for a moment.”
"Guys! I’m fine!” Though when I smacked my forehead as I said so, I winced at the jarring pain that rang through head. Hangover headache.
“Hehe…” Diavolo chuckled while he listened and watched as the brothers fussed over me. “Well, Chise, if Project Friendship hadn’t worked out before now, it seems that they have found common ground in taking care of you anyway. Either way, I think we can definitely call this excursion a success!”
“Don’t humour them, Diavolo.” Lucifer rolled his eyes as he strode into the kitchen to inspect our progress as well. “You will only encourage this childish behaviour of theirs.”
Wow. The most words I had heard Lucifer speak at once over the last few days, aside from his lines in rehearsals.
“Come now, Lucifer.” Diavolo grinned. “Surely you care about Chise’s electrolytes too?”
He only sighed in response, exasperated.
"Goooood mooooorniiiing!”
I turned towards the light, cheery voice, smiling as Asmo skipped through the door, strawberry blonde locks bouncing. “Good morning, Asmo.”
He gave me a sweet, beaming smile at my greeting. “Good morning, sweets. How are you feeling?”
“Ugh…” I sighed.
He giggled at me. “Well? What are we having for breakfast? Where should I start?”
“We’re making shadow hog bacon for Chise.” Beel nodded seriously as he made his way back to us with Belphie in tow. “She needs elec-tro-lytes for her hangover.”
“Oh? For Chise? Thennnn…” Asmo skipped over lightly, before snatching the bacon away from him with a little giggle. “I’ll be making that, thank you very much!”
Beel pouted. “But…”
“Let him,” Lucifer sighed. “He’s the better cook of you all.”
Asmo trod lightly towards the stovetop, before pausing abruptly. And then he was turning. Wide-eyed. Towards me.
And he STARED at me, like he was absolutely and completely flummoxed. I looked back at him quizzically for a moment, tilting my head with a confused frown.
Before turning a deep shade of red, my eyes widening.
Oh no.
Could he tell? Of course he could; he'd told me he could. But could he smell the nuance? Surely he didn't think Barbatos and I had ACTUALLY…?
I gave him a pleading look. He raised his brow at me, still looking absolutely perplexed, and amazed, and maybe even a little impressed; but after a moment, he gave me a sly smile, with little nod. Humming a little tune in his throat, he continued his skipping around the kitchen, grabbing a frying pan along the way.
“Chise…” My heart caught in my throat at the deep voice.
I turned, already feeling the heat creeping into my cheeks. “B… Barbatos.”
He revealed what he held behind his back, offering it to me. “I believe you left this in my room this morning.”
I gasped as he handed my D.D.D. back to me.
Right. It had been... on his charger.
“Thank you…” I whispered, looking down at the screen in my hands, reluctant to meet his eyes.
“Take care not to lose it again in future,” he spoke low. “...You slept well?”
I swallowed before finally peeking up at him from beneath my eyelashes. Back straight, of course, and his hands clasped behind him again. But despite his professional posture, he looked down at me kindly.
“Yes…” I breathed. Definitely blushing now.
“I’m glad to hear it.”
“Barbatos…” I started awkwardly. “I apologize for my behaviour last night. I was…”
“Think nothing of it,” he replied softly. “Your company was no trouble at all. I am glad that I could offer you hospitality.”
How did he manage to word everything so smoothly like that...? I gave him a small smile. "Thank you again… for everything.”
He gave me a small bow. “Always, Chise. Until next time.”
I curtsied shyly, before turning to catch up with the brothers.
"Sooooo..." Asmo whispered lightly as he dropped back to walk alongside me. “If I’m remembering this right, I dropped you off with Belphie and Beel last night… So how in the hells… did my sweet little kitten..."
I swallowed, determinedly staring straight ahead, not looking at him.
"...end up in THE Barbatos' bedroom, hmmm…?”
"N-Nothing happened!" I hissed at him quickly, eyes darting to meet his. "You know that! You smell that!”
"Oh, my pretty little petal, sweetest apple of my eye..." He grinned. "Do I REALLY, though?"
“Pleeeeease...” I pleaded. “Pleeeease doooon’t–!"
He giggled at me. "When have I ever let slip one of your little secrets, hmmm? But my goodness, this one is so tantalizing, so delicious…! How scandalous...! Oh my, Chise! You're so lucky that I'm so good at keeping secrets. Think of the headlines if something like that got out!"
I winced while I motioned with my hands for him to be quieter, glancing at the boys that walked ahead of us.
He laughed lightly. “Oh, please, sweetie... You know I'd never."
I sighed in relief as he lowered his voice. I smiled weakly. "I'm sorry for taking it seriously. I know you're just teasing me."
He linked his arm into mine, humming a little tune under his breath to cover up how he had gone a bit quiet on me.
“…Asmo,” I started softly. “I’m just... not ready to talk about it yet."
He nodded slowly at the emphasis I put into my words. I wasn't just referring to Barbatos. I was also very much not ready to talk about how I had kissed him.
"But..." I took in a small breath. "I am ready to say thank you. For taking good care of me last night. For making sure... that I was safe. You made me feel very safe. And very cared about…"
At this, he grinned in delight, taking both of my hands in his to spin me around on the spot. I laughed as I stumbled around in a circle with him. Just like the night I had taken care of HIM when he was drunk... the little spin reminded me of family. Of home.
I caught him up in a hug when the spin came to a stop.
"Thank you," I murmured into his shoulder.
"Petal..." he breathed against my hair, wrapping his arms around me. "I'll always be there to catch you, don't you know?"
I pulled away from his warm embrace with a grin, taking his hand in mine again.
I led us forward with a little skip. "Let's go home."
He laughed in delight, skipping in unison with me, like a couple of middle-school girls with our hands clasped. We caught up with and then left the rest of the brothers behind as we danced forward together. We both grinned at each other when we caught sight of Lucifer shaking his head in disapproval.
Chapter 14: Chapter 28-A: Lotan
Notes:
We're on a mission to corrupt Levi aka smut at the end ;) between * and /
Oh I should prob also say there are no-genitalia but definitely NSFW pics at the end too from the manga lmfao sorry Astro I surprised the shit out of you on that one huh.
Chapter Text
It was one crisis after another in the House of Lamentation.
"AAAAHHHH!”
I winced as Levi screamed in frustrated outrage near my ear. I clapped a hand to my own in an effort to save my own eardrum.
“Wh-Wh-Wh-What am I gonna do NOW!?!”
“I’m sorry…” Beel mumbled, twisting his hands together in front of him, face sad.
“SORRY?! That’s all you have to say for yourself!?”
“Okay, Levi.” I took a step between them, palms raised to him. “Please calm down for a minute–"
“Calm down?!” He was getting redder and redder in the face, Levi-style. "How am I supposed to calm down?! Ugh, seriously…! Beel’s the WORST! THE WORST! A big dumb Glutton who can’t even manage his own weight!”
“HEY!” I reached behind me to take one of Beel’s hands in mine. “Levi, be NICE!”
But Levi was spiralling. “After hours upon hours of hard work, I’ve finally finished sewing Beel’s costume. But apparently he’s been EATING too much, because now it won’t FIT!”
Beel seemed to withdraw into himself. “I’m sorry… I’m just so hungry…”
“Really, Beel?!” Levi took a step towards him, bumping into me as I put a hand to his chest to stop him from going any further. He was ignoring my attempts at stepping in. “Here’s a thought… Maybe don’t TELL me that right now!"
They could both see clear over my head, like I wasn’t there at all. I growled in frustration.
Levi finally stopped his outburst, but I saw him take the tension into his shoulders as he clenched his fists to his sides. His voice was terse. “…Fine. I’ll fix it. I’ll go back to it right now, and make alterations to your costume. Chise–" Finally. I was noticed. “–Keep an eye on Beel for me! Make sure he doesn’t eat too much. I don’t want to have to make his costume bigger AGAIN!”
“Levi…”
He looked at me pleadingly. “Please, do this for me, okay!? I’m counting on you.”
“I can’t control Beel–"
He pouted. “Yes you can! You’re, like, the only one who can!”
"No!”
I didn’t want to control Beel.
I glared at him. “If I use it again, Levi, and that’s only if I use it again, it will be against the next demon who starts an argument and breaks the stupid peace that we worked for at that stupid Project Friendship retreat. The next demon who is needlessly cruel is the one who will answer to me. Got it?”
I gave him a meaningful look, letting the threat linger in the air. I was really, really tired of this shit.
He swallowed nervously. “I-I just…”
“Levi.” I shook my head. “You got his new measurements? Fine. I’m taking him out of your room. You’re going to cool off. We’ll come back later. And next time I come in here, you’re not going to be rude to Beel. Got it?”
His cheeks were still red as he looked down at me. He bit his lip, hands thrust into the pockets of his sweats. He at least had the decency to look slightly ashamed. Or at least… not furious.
“It’s j-just…” he pleaded again in a smaller voice. “It’s not fair…”
My heart softened at the look on his face. I sighed, taking Beel by the hand again. “I know you’ve been working really hard. After this is all over, I promise I’ll make it up to you. We’ll see you later once we’ve all calmed down.” I lowered my voice as his face continued to devolve into a look of despair. “I’ll help you tonight, okay? I’ll help you once we’ve settled and taken a breath. I’ll see you later.”
“I guess this is pretty hard on you too, Chise…” Beel said miserably as we walked. “Having to keep an eye on me and all…”
I squeezed his hand. “I’m not ‘keeping an eye’ on you, Beel. You can do whatever you want. I’m just happy that I get to spend time with you.”
“Oh…” He smiled shyly, with a small blush. “I’m happy I get to spend time with you, too...”
He hesitated for a moment.
“What is it?” I walked closer to him to take his arm, leaning my head on his shoulder. “You can talk to me. I like talking to you.”
“Um…” He looked down at me in embarrassment. “When I’m with you, Chise, I’m a little less aware of how hungry I am. At least… that’s how it seems to me. So I guess… it’s a good thing you’re here in particular.”
I smiled up at him. “Why are you blushing? You know you mean a lot to me as well, right?”
I giggled as his blush deepened.
He slid his eyes away from mine to look ahead of us as we walked. “I… really liked being with you… the other night…”
I hugged his arm tighter to me as a blush found its way to my own face this time. “Me too… A lot…”
“I didn’t, um, hurt you? ‘Cause sometimes…”
I nuzzled against him. He was so warm. “No, Beel. You didn’t hurt me. You were really gentle and did everything right, and it felt… you felt… so good…”
He chewed on his lip nervously. “…Does that mean that you'd like to have sex with me again sometime?”
I spluttered and choked and blushed and buried my face into his sweater with silly little squeaking noises. He looked down at me, perplexed by my reaction.
Trust Beel to be excruciatingly direct.
“…Yes,” I whispered. “I had planned on it… If you wanted to, that is.”
He sighed in relief. “Yeah. I’d like that. A lot.”
I smiled, peeking up at him shyly from beneath my lashes. “Maybe without Belphie sometime as well? Just you and me. To see what that’s like... I think that’d be nice, with just the two of us.”
He smiled back with a nod. “I hope we can do that soon…”
I bluuuuushed.
”Oh…! Hey Beel. Hey Chise.”
I looked up with a start from Beel’s arm at the high voice that greeted us, and my face reddened immediately when my eyes fell on little Luke coming towards us.
“What are you two doing?” He smiled sweetly. “Are you just out for a walk together?”
“Um, Luke…” Beel stopped in his tracks, eyes widening. I lurched backwards from his sudden halt. “What’s that you’ve got there? Because whatever it is, it smells sweet.”
“Huh?” Luke raised the box that he held in both hands for us all to look. “Oh, this? I just had a baking lesson with Barbatos, so I’m bringing some cake home to–"
“Gimme that,” Beel whispered hoarsely. He was starting forward again.
“Beel…” I hissed, pulling him back by his arm. And failing miserably at it. He was like, triple my size.
“Huh...?” Luke took a step back from Beel’s expression, suddenly meek and uncertain.
"Shit!” I fell right down on my ass as Beel’s power pulsed from him.
“Give me… that… CAAAAAKE!” he roared, bending his knees as though he were ready to spring.
“LUKE!” I shouted at him in a panic. "RUN! FIND LUCIFER!"
I picked myself up off the ground as the little angel took off with a cry, clutching his box, with Beel hot on his heels.
“Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck…” I took off after them as fast as I could.
“STOOOOP!” Beel was roaring as Luke crashed up against the iron fence surrounding the House of Lamentation. “STOP AND GIMME THAT CAKE!”
“N-NO!” Luke shouted back at him shrilly, cowering back. “I-I don’t trust you! Y-You’ll swallow the cake whole, AND ME ALONG WITH IT! L-LUCIFER!" He turned with a cry towards the house. “LUCIFER, PLEASE! You’ve gotta do something!”
“Luke…!” I gasped as I finally caught up with them. I took the little angel into my arms, glancing at Beel. Vicious, pointed horns, his pointed teeth bared, his purple eyes aglow with his power. Berserker. “This way!”
I carried Luke in my arms with a strength that I didn’t know I had in me. Adrenaline, I supposed, though it felt like my lungs were on fire. Surprisingly, Beel followed us at a pace that kept evenly with my own. Perhaps because it was me now that he was approaching. I flicker of hope sparked inside of me. Luke whimpered against my shoulder as he watched the rampaging demon following us.
“LUCIFER!” I kicked at the front door. "LUCIFER!”
The door swung open, and Luke and I rushed past a very surprised looking Lucifer. “Chise…? Luke?”
I fell to my knees as I gasped noisily for air, setting Luke down on his feet.
Lucifer stepped back just in time to miss the door being forcefully kicked in. I heard the cracking noise of the hinges coming loose in the wooden frame.
Beel’s form was almost too hazy to see, he exuded so much of his power.
"GIVE ME THAT CAKE.”
I gasped and clutched Luke to me. Beel’s voice was unrecognizable. Deeper.
Demonic.
“L-Luke…” I whispered to him. “I-If I gave him the cake, he might…”
“He’ll hurt you!” Luke cried, clutching me closer to him.
Lucifer stepped between us, one arm thrown out in a warning shield. "Beelzebub.”
Luke fell from my arms down to his knees with a terrified sob, curling around the box he still clutched in his hands.
I stood and turned. All I saw was my poor Beel. Gentle Beel. A piece of my heart. Spiralling out of control as his roar filled the room, power laced behind it.
“…CHISE, NO!” Lucifer made a grab for me as I ducked under his flung-out arm at a run.
It was instinct, really. I could kick myself later once I had time to think about my talk with Belphie. I’d take Belphie’s fierce scolding later, and I'd thoroughly deserve it. But in that moment, it was an adrenaline-fuelled instinct that drove me towards Beel – not only for his sake, but for Luke’s as well – and that instinct propelled me to jump straight at him, to throw my arms around his neck.
And I suppose it was instinct for him as well when he caught me against him in his arms, and shock that stopped him in his tracks for a moment as my weight hit his chest to drive the air from his lungs. Stopped by the distraction. By me. To think. He was breathing hard, great heaving breaths, his lungs bellowing, while he processed.
Before finally, in a strained, hoarse voice… "Chise…?"
"Beel..." I whispered into his neck. "Please, please stop, Beel. Be my Beel again. Please be my Beel again. Sweet Beel. My Beel. My angel Beel. I love you. I love you I love you I love you. Beel, Beel, Beel."
He huffed and huffed and huffed against my shoulder, holding me so tightly to him I had to suck in my breaths forcefully as well.
“Mine mine mine,” I whispered. “Every day I fall more and more in love with you. My sweet, gentle Beel… you’d never hurt anyone. None of your brothers. Never Belphie. Never me. Never Luke, either. Because you’re so good. You’re so gentle. My protector. My sweetheart. My heart.”
I heard him choke, and then felt his shoulders sag.
He fell to his knees with me still in his arms. I sighed out my shaky relief, running my fingers through his thick hair as I felt his power recede.
“I’m sorry…” His voice was pitched high with emotion. “I’m so sorry, Chise…”
“Shhh…” I cupped the back of his head with my hand, pushing his face more firmly against my shoulder as he whimpered. “S’okay. I’ve got you now. You’re okay.”
As I cooed and stroked Beel, holding him to me, Lucifer finally sighed, relaxing his own shoulders. Luke peeked up from his cowering as he did so, seeming to trust that Lucifer’s body language signalled the end of danger.
The little angel looked on as I comforted Beel, chewing his lip shyly as he processed what was happening.
He was a credit to every angel everywhere, and to himself, when he stepped past Lucifer, holding out his crushed little box.
“B-Beel…zebub…” he spoke, his voice small and timid.
Beel raised his head slightly. Just enough to look over my shoulder as he was addressed. His eyes were wet.
“Um…” Luke looked down at his box for a moment, before struggling with the crushed lid. He finally freed it, revealing a very flattened cake, icing smeared all inside the box. “I-I think… Um… W-Would you… Like… T-To have my cake…?”
“Oh, Luke…” I sighed against Beel. My heart swelled.
Luke… was going to make an excellent angel when he grew up.
Beel shifted in my arms as he processed for a moment. “…Are you sure…?”
The angel nodded, blonde hair bobbing. “Yeah, I mean…” He looked back down at it. “It’s kind of… ugly now, anyway…”
Beel brightened. “I don’t mind.”
He didn’t mean for you, Beel. I shook my head in exasperation, before letting Beel go when it was clear that he was done being held.
Luke and Beel met each other halfway. Luke stared wide-eyed up at the huge demon in front of him, the Glutton, while he clutched his little cake, before lifting it up in offering.
“Thanks, Luke…” Beel wiggled happily.
And then we all blinked in shock as Beel devoured the whole thing in front of us, box and all.
“Mmm…” he sighed happily. “That was really good, Luke… Are you going to make more…?”
“How did he…” Luke gawked, “I-It’s like… he didn’t even unhinge his jaw or anything… but… it’s just… gone…”
Lucifer sighed, shaking his head, before turning to me. “Would you care to explain, Chise? What, exactly, is going on?”
Beel looked at me. I glanced at Beel.
“Beel…” I whispered as I looked down at the floor, “lost control…”
"Evidently.” Lucifer rolled his eyes. “I’m looking for details, Chise–"
"…What did you just do?”
I turned my face to the left in surprise.
Levi’s deep, pissed-off voice. He was standing at the top of the left stairs, snake-eyes wide.
Beel swallowed, and immediately began to twist his fingers together nervously.
“…What did you just eat?” Levi’s voice was hoarse.
“C-Calm down, Levi…” Beel murmured as he shuffled back. “The cake… I mean, I didn’t eat anything else… It was just a cake… I just…”
I groaned as Levi’s power slapped against me, though it slid off my skin, leaving me untouched. Beel and Luke, however, cowered.
"Didn’t I tell you not to eat, because you won’t be able to fit into your costume?” Levi growled. “I TOLD you that, didn’t I?! DIDN’T I?!”
Levi’s horns were sprouting from his indigo hair.
“…Shit,” Lucifer muttered under his breath beside me, before raising his voice. “Hey, Levi! Calm down!”
I looked up at him questioningly.
"…O fiend of water, creature of jealousy…”
“Huh...?” I looked back over to Levi.
"Luke.” Lucifer glanced at him. “Leave.”
Luke didn’t need to be told twice. With a gasp, he bolted past me for the door.
"In the name of Leviathan, Avatar of Envy, I command you… COME FORTH, LOTAN!”
I hadn’t seen any other portals other than Barbatos’ before now.
This one crashed into existence with a swirling roar, its center a dark abyss that expanded, pulled open by the crackling orange-and-purple energy that tore it wider and wider and wider and wider…
To let the enormous beast through.
A great sea snake. Sea monster. It thundered through the portal with a roar, feral face, sharp teeth, twisted in the fury it fed on from Levi’s command. Its enormous finned fringe, the spines sharp and deadly, swelled and expanded; its roar turned into a guttural, threatening hiss. Its thickly scaled hide… seemingly endless in length as it snaked out into the foyer.
And with it, the crashing waves came. Not just from the portal. I couldn’t even tell from where. Just… everywhere, water, rushing water, spilling out in a bursting force to drown our home in a rising flood.
I froze in place, soaked from the waist down, as the creature of myth blasted through the left staircase leading up to the second floor as though our home were made of wet cardboard; debris exploded against its scaly hide, shattering the nearby furniture into splintered pieces. Behind it, Levi stood at the top on the second floor, untouched by the demolishing explosion, enveloped so completely in his power that his figure was only a dark silhouette to my eyes. But his eyes… bright orange and glowing ominously through the miasma that surrounded him. His tail lashed in fury as he raised his arm, pointing at Beel.
Beel bent his knees with a low growl as the creature turned its hatred towards him, readying to defend himself.
Lucifer grabbed me by my arms and pulled me to him.
His deep voice rumbled in his chest against my ear. “…Need to get Chise out of here. Beel, take her–"
“No!” I struggled against him, snapping out of my fear. "Levi!”
"Chise,” he warned, looking down at me as I pushed and pushed against his chest, to no avail. “Do what I say. You must–"
I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to center myself. It was just Levi, right? My sweet, stuttering, harmless little Levi. My anime nerd. As passionate as he was shy. It wasn’t like I was commanding six of them all at once, right? And not in a panic… as long as I could get myself somewhat under control.
You lack... control.
There are academic ways to learn control that we should try to employ.
Control.
So it was possible. It must be possible. I took in another breath, steadying, the shake in it gone. I turned my head to the figure of fury standing on the second floor.
Sweet Levi. Suffering from his Sin.
“Levi…” His horns, graceful. His tail, impressive. Powerful. The way he kissed me… Shaky and sweet and earnest. Loving. “Levi… Dismiss Lotan.”
I saw his posture snap straight, his glowing eyes feverish as the colours burst forth when he widened them. My words pushed the water back from Lucifer and I in a tidal wave to crash against the walls and what remained of the stairs in a foamy spray. It ran itself down the hall; at first in a heaving swell, and then down to a frothy surge, until it descended into a half-hearted roll that spent itself along the far wall.
The window panes rattled in their frames, but otherwise, they held. No broken glass.
"…In the name of the demon Leviathan, Avatar of Envy, commander of all that is water and all that dwells within, I dismiss thee from this plane, Lotan.”
With a roar, the creature of myth and legend threw its head back, before it shuddered in its obedience to curl in on itself. With a slash of its tail, a fold of its spiny fringe, it slithered down, down, down from its center.
And then plunged into the shallow waters beneath it, as though it melted into its surface. Swallowed.
Gone.
I sighed in deep relief as I leaned back heavily into Lucifer’s arms, my adrenaline abandoning me to my exhaustion. I began to tremble against his chest.
“…Good,” he whispered against my hair as he cupped me closer to him. He pressed my face to his chest with a hand on the back of my head. “That was very good. Well done, Chise.”
I turned my head back to Levi, peeking at him from Lucifer’s hand on my head.
My heart broke at the look on his face. Horror. Shame. Fear. And a heartbreak of his very own. He stared at me. Broken.
With a sob, he turned on his heel, and fled.
“Oh no…” I whispered. I turned my face back, looking up. “Lucifer…”
He sighed. “Lamb…”
He opened my arms, releasing me from his embrace. I took the right staircase in the foyer to run the roundabout way to Levi.
-
In his rush, he hadn’t even locked his door. I was surprised when the handle pushed down at my touch. I almost hadn’t even bothered with it with the way he always had it locked. I opened it slowly, just enough to slip through, my socks squelching on the sodden carpet.
I found him there, shoulders shaking with heavy sobs, in his bathtub.
“Oh, Levi…” I whispered, going to him. He was buried under a soaking blanket. “Levi… I’m so sorry…”
He curled up tighter, sobbing hard as I knelt to stroke his hair. He vigorously shook his head.
“Baby…” I whispered to him. “Please talk to me…”
“I don’t deserve you…” he gasped out between sobs. “J-Just leave me alone…! I… I ruin everything!”
“Don’t say that.” I ran my fingers through his hair. “Never say that. We all make mistakes. I should have been there for you when I saw that you were getting upset. I love you…”
“Y…You really are odd, Chise…” His voice was low and gravelly with emotion. Shaky. "I’m nothing but a waste of space, okay...? You should stay away from me. Or better yet, you should yell at me and throw me in a pit… I-It’s all my fault… everything… I know that, but still. I was just so angry that I couldn’t take it… S-So I summoned forth Lotan, and flooded the whole house…”
“Baby…” I reached further into the tub, brushing the mop of hair that was peeking out from the blanket. I slipped my hand under it to hold his bony shoulder. “I wish you could see you the way that I see you…”
“It’s all ruined…” he moaned miserably.
“What is…?”
“Th-The costumes!” he sobbed. “Th-Th-They’re all…!”
I glanced at his work station, and at the sodden mess that was on the floor. My heart sunk at the sight of all his hard work laying in a soaking heap, the half-sewn seams now ripped apart.
I lifted the soaking blanket from his shoulders. “I’m coming in.”
“Wh-What?!” His eyes, freed from the blanket, darted to mine. “Th-There’s no room...!”
I climbed in anyway, rolling half on top of him. With a whimper he wiggled over a bit to give me room, and I slid down into the nook his body left for me. I folded my arms around him to pull his back flush to my front. I kissed his hair.
“Baby…” I whispered, stroking his hair again. “Baby, please… Let me in…”
He whined in his throat. At least he had stopped crying.
“Please…” I begged him again.
With a dry little sob, he turned himself over in my arms, clinging to me. I sighed in relief as I held him close, rubbing his back.
“Y-You’re too good for me… Y-You should just… leave me to rot…”
But there was no heart in his words.
“Never,” I murmured into his hair. “Never ever. Not my Levi. I couldn’t bear to leave my Levi.”
He curled up tighter with another little whimper.
“I should have done a better job of acknowledging that you were hurting,” I whispered, continuing to rub his back. “I should have been gentler–"
“How can you be apologizing to me,” he muttered miserably. “You were right. I was rude to Beel. And to you. And then I was so mad I summoned–“
I took his face into my hands and pressed my lips to his. He merped against me in surprise, eyes widening as I immediately deepened it, seeking him. He breathed shakily against me for a moment, before pressing back.
I let his lips go in a soft parting, my nose resting against his. We looked at each other for a moment. My human eyes. His demon eyes. I stroked his cheek with my thumb as I gazed at him.
Tears filled his eyes again as he looked back at me. I shook my head, pulling him into another kiss. With a breathy sigh he kissed me back, finally wrapping his arms around me to hold me to him.
“I love you,” I whispered to him. “I love you. I’m here for you.”
“I love you too…” He bit his lip, before lurching forward to bury his face into my neck. “I’m really sorry…”
I kissed his hair again. “Let’s focus on how we can make things better.”
“How… How we can make things better…?”
“Just do what we can.” I brushed his hair back from his forehead to kiss that too. “Together. I’ll stay with you tonight. All night. We’ll do it together.”
I held him while he breathed. While he thought it over.
“…O-Okay. One costume. If I work as hard as I can… if I absolutely kill myself, I might be able to remake one of the costumes, at least…”
I nodded. “I’ll help again. Someone’s gotta hold the pins in their mouth.”
“Thanks, Chise…”
I twirled with a smile, the fabric of the skirt whispering sweetly over my shins.
He smiled back with a blush, bowing his head slightly to peek up from under his fringe shyly.
“It’s amazing, Levi.”
“I-It’s…” His blushed deepened. “The best I could do… in such a short time… And you look…”
I bounced up to him, making him loudly squeak as I jumped to throw my arms around his shoulders. He caught me to him by reflex. Thankfully. Honestly, I wouldn’t have put it past him to have simply dropped me from shock. It was a gamble.
But he tightened his hold on me in a hug, leaning forward to let me down on my toes. He buried his face against me with a little shake of his head.
“I feel like a true princessl” I declared with a grin as I pulled my face away from his neck to look at him.
The corners of his mouth quirked as he fought to hide how pleased he was at my compliment. “You… are… u-um… mmmyyfff…”
“Hmm?” I leaned in my face back close to his, nuzzling his nose. “I’m what?”
“M-My…” he whispered, eyes darting down to my shoulders, “p-princess…”
My grin grew wider as I kissed him. He merped against me again, as if he couldn’t believe that it kept happening to him, over and over.
I suppose he was thinking along the same lines as me. He chewed his lip as our kiss broke away.
“...Every time I’m with you…” he murmured, "I have to pinch myself to see if I’m dreaming. Because otherwise, how could I be so lucky? I’m just… me.”
I shook my head. “I don’t see what you see. I see you.”
He was hesitating more. I waited. Just looking at him.
“Um…”
“Hmm?”
“B-Before…” I watched as he stopped chewing on his lip to fully bite down on it instead. “I think I should… tell you… things…”
“You can tell me anything.” I dropped down to the flats of my feet to take him by his hands. “I want to know everything about you. I promise.”
“A-As long as you don’t…” He trailed off into a whisper, not daring to finish the sentence.
I shook my head. “I think you’re about to tell me because you’re finally starting to trust that I’m not going to leave, right?”
His eyes widened slightly at my bluntness. But he gave me a small nod.
“So trust that.” The sincerity in my voice surprised even me. “And thank you. For believing me.”
“Let’s… go back into the bathtub...?”
I looked around the room. Our usual cuddly pillow fort was a sopping wet mess.
He hesitated. “I’ll…”
I watched as he picked the sodden blanket he had been wrapped in the night before off of the floor. He shook it out for a moment.
I looked on in amazement, listening to him mutter a barely-audible incantation under his breath, before the heavy water soaking the blanket started pouring out from the bottom and onto the floor.
Soaking the floor even more, mind, but… Leaving the blanket light again. A little wrinkly, a little misshapen, but dry.
“Wow…” I smiled at him. “Levi, that’s… Just when I think I’m getting used to the idea that magic exists, I watch it happen, and I can’t get over it.”
He only nodded as he pretended to shake out the blanket more so he didn’t have to look at me, chewing his lip too hard to even think about returning my smile. He was distracted.
He motioned me in first. As I lowered myself down into his strange preference for a bed, he draped the blanket over me, before climbing in after. I squirmed over to make room. He held my waist from behind, pulling me close; pulling me to him so tightly I could feel the shake of his arms. I stroked his hands, waiting. He absently stroked his thumbs over the fabric of the dress he had made for me.
I opened my mouth to tell him… something. To reassure him. To tell him that he didn’t have to tell me, or ever tell me, if he didn’t want to. Or to repeat again and again that it wouldn’t affect us. That I loved him. Wanted him. That we’d get through it together. That he could take his time, take more time, to make sure that he was ready.
But he beat me to it. “S-So… I have, um… Ack…” I heard him swallow. “E-Even in the Celestial Realm, I-I was… I had… have… this thing with water.”
“Water…?” I stroked his wrists, thinking, before I brightened as I connected the dots. “Your room, your aquarium, your bathtub, and… um…”
He nodded. “And Lotan. Yeah.”
“All right. That makes a lot of sense.” I smiled to myself, since he couldn’t see. A lot of sense. “I’m surprised Lucifer hasn’t dragged your ass out of here to dry the rest of the House.”
“Urrgghh…” he grumbled. “He will… he always does…”
“Ah.” I laughed. “Soooo this isn’t the first time you’ve flooded the House.”
He shook his head against the back of my hair.
“You’re really powerful.” I dropped my voice into an awed murmur. “I guess I didn’t really think about it too much, because I just know… you. In your… um… every day form. But… you’re the third born. And I had no idea…”
He only nodded against me this time.
“So…”
I was born to be someone… something different.
That’s what he had said last time.
Born, huh?
I took a stab at the core of what he was trying to get at. “Back in the Celestial Realm…”
He sighed in resignation. “Yeah… In the Celestial Realm, I was… um… I was commander of Lotan and the angel army. During the war between the Celestial Realm and the Devildom…”
I could only blink in my shock. Levi… sweet, hermit Levi… A commander? Of an army?
So that… means he had been through at least two wars. Levi. Levi. At war…
He shifted behind me. “A-And I was made that way. I was made t-to be a sort of… um…” The breath he took was shaky, and almost angry.
It poured from him in a rush.
“I was made by our Father to be a stupid half-baked demi-god deity thing. Some sort of stupid half-angel thing that was supposed to have some stupid affinity for a stupid element and be stupid powerful and strategic and smart and useful a-and be… More…”
“Oh…” I mulled it over. Like… Poseidon, maybe? But he must pre-date that concept… Was he that concept? It’s not out of the realm of possibility, considering the other myths I had literally come face-to-face with down here in the Devildom.
That was too much to think about. And not relevant, anyway.
“But… you say you were supposed to be… but you do have an affinity for water and you are really powerful, and you were a commander, and you are brilliant at strategic games… You kick my ass in every single one…” I frowned. “So… wasn’t it… successful…?”
“Not everything…” he muttered. “And he only made me… and no one else… ‘cause he didn’t like how I turned out… so he changed his mind about making more… ‘cause of me…”
My heart fell for him. Rejected, then...? By his own father.
Well no fucking wonder he described himself the way that he did.
I wondered how much of it he was just repeating from what he had been told. I felt fury over the idea.
I took a deep breath. “But… why? You’re amazing…”
“Mmff…” He shifted again. “A-Anyway that… isn’t… I don’t want to talk about that part. There’s something else…”
I nodded. “You can tell me.”
He shuddered out another breath, warm on my neck. He took the plunge, the words tumbling out again. “Father made my body different. L-Like… really different. M-My… b-body… L-L-Like s-some sort of… hnnggr-gross… s… sn…”
I frowned. He tried to stop me with a gasp as I wiggled to turn myself around to face him, but face him I did. His face was red and his eyes were miserable. They immediately began to fill with tears again the moment I met his gaze.
I raised my hand to stroke his cheek with my thumb. He squeezed his eyes shut with a shake of his head.
That wouldn’t do. I kissed his nose, making him flinch. “That’s okay. I still want you anyway.”
“B-B-BUT…!” he gasped. “Y-You haven’t even seen…!”
I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, cupping the back of his head to pull his face to my neck. “I don’t need to see anything to make up my mind. Seeing won’t change how I feel about you.”
“But…” His voice was wretchedly miserable.
“I want this,” I whispered into his hair. "I do. But we don’t have to do this, Levi, if that’s not what you want. If you don’t want to go any further, or even if you don’t want to ever show me, I will love you anyway, and we can just keep doing what we’ve–"
“BUT I WANT TO!” he cried against me. “I… I WANT all that…! I… I want…”
He put a tentative hand on my waist, resting it there gently. I took his meaning.
I kissed his head. “Me too.”
***
He held my waist a little firmer. I stretched my body against him to press myself tighter while he made a muffled little whimper against my neck.
“Levi…” I breathed.
He raised his head to look up at me from under his pretty lashes. I could tell from the damp redness of his eyes that he had shed a couple tears into my shoulder.
I cupped his chin in my palm to tilt his face up closer to mine. I rubbed my nose against his. “…I want to touch you. I really do.”
He dug his nails into my ribs at my words, inhaling sharply with widening eyes. He rolled his hips towards me on reflex. I’d lit him aflame inside. I could tell.
And I burned too.
“Do you want to be touched…?” I whispered against his mouth. “Do you want me to touch you…?”
He made a shaky little noise in his throat, but after a moment to think about it, he nodded. He rolled his hips again as he clutched my waist closer.
“I don’t have to see…” I breathed. “Not yet… But I could just touch you… If you’d like me to.”
He bit his lip. He was starting to breathe hard, and he couldn’t stop himself from squirming lightly on his side of the tub.
His pupils were dilating, expanding. Scales on his neck.
And his tail snaked along the curved sides of the porcelain tub around us…
I stroked his cheek. “But I need you to tell me outright, in your own words. So I know exactly where to draw the line. Okay?”
That was going to be difficult. “...I-I… mmm…” He squirmed a little harder.
“Come on…” I encouraged him, my face so close that my lips brushed against his while I talked. “Tell me what you want…”
“I-I want…”
“What do you want…” I whispered.
“F…Frrr...” He whined in his throat again. “To… You t-to… Touch…”
I had started to trail my fingertips down his chest. “Touch you where, Levi…?”
“Hahhhhh…” he breathed as my hand slid down his belly. “T-Touch…”
“Touch…?” I whispered.
“M-Me…”
“Where?”
He swallowed, before his hand darted to grab mine tightly before he lost his nerve. I blinked in surprise.
And then gasped as he slid my hand lower to press to his arousal. His anxiety creased his brows together. Face so sweet as he pressed me firmly to his hard cock.
“Fuck…” I whispered, before taking his lips to mine. That was a good enough answer.
He moaned openly against my mouth as I caressed his erection through his sweatpants; he humped his hips towards me in a more rhythmic roll. I ran my fingers lightly up and down, teasing him, but mindful of how fast the poor boy tended to cum. I was going to have to touch him slow. He’d have to wait.
“Please…” he whined. “Plee-eease touch…”
It was my turn to moan against his mouth as the heat between my legs overpowered me with his sweet little begs. I walked my fingers up to the waistband of his sweatpants, curling my fingers over the elastic band. He gasped against my mouth, shuddering hard at my touch. He was huffing against my lips as I rolled kiss after kiss against him.
“Y…You’re sure…?” I voice was heavy with desire. I was rolling my own hips towards him.
He nodded. “D… Down…”
Despite expecting it, he still squeaked when my hand dipped down under his waistband, fingering the band of his boxer briefs this time.
“More...?” I asked him.
“Please...!” he cried against me, curling himself to hump up towards my hand. And then he groaned his need as I slipped my hand under the band of his boxer briefs too.
“…AH!” he cried again, throwing his head back as my fingers connected with him. “FFFFFF…!"
“Oh…” I breathed as I slid my hand down. Levi’s eyes fluttered at my touch as he choked on a gasp, his hands balled to his chest.
He was slick. Really slick. I caressed him lightly in amazement, trying to get a sense of the shape of him. I felt deep, delicious ridges as I drifted down and down. So slick I could feel him coating my fingers. How…? Didn’t matter right now. I caressed around him, inhaling softly. Almost spongey on the underside of his shaft, as if it were… the softness of me. The top was a smooth contrast to the underside. And the ridges… My fingers slid up and down the bumps of him. Thick, pronounced ribbing.
I took in a shaky breath in anticipation. “That feels… lovely.”
“Nnnnk…” he whined as he kicked his leg. “R… Real… ly…”
I nodded, grasping him a little more firmly, eliciting a sharp gasp from him.
His lip trembled as he leaned forward to bump his forehead against my collarbone. “I-I’m not gonna… last… l-long… if y-you do that…”
“That’s okay,” I whispered, petting his hair with my other hand. “Don’t worry about that. Just relax.”
He only whimpered in reply.
I sighed in satisfaction as ran my fist back up his length. Though he himself was a tall guy, he was still a scrawny, skinny little thing. And yet… within his pants…
…Yeah. Still a demon.
Every breath he took had a high little whine to it now as he rolled his hips again and again, rutting into my hand. He kicked his legs, I think without meaning to, pressing his feet to the tub as he squirmed. So delicious, his needy little noises, his desperate little humps. His eyes were squeezed shut while he was awash with the pleasure my hand slowly gave him.
His back was starting to writhe up and down, starting to arch. He was moaning in earnest. Moaning and moaning and moaning with every stroke of my hand. Honestly, it was surprising that he had lasted this long. He must have been doing everything he could to hold back.
“I can keep doing this gently like I am right now until you’re done…” I whispered against him. “Or I can finish you off a little faster, since you’re already so close…”
“F…Fast…” His voice was pitched high as he choked the word out. “Fffffast…errrr…”
I kissed his jaw, obliging.
Girlish little cries fell from his lips now as I started to pump him faster with my fist, increasing the pressure of my grasp on him. He bucked and bucked and bucked against me, using my hand to fuck himself as much as I was pumping him. He writhed. “G-Gonna…! Gonnaaa…!”
“Come on, baby…” I leaned to press my forehead against the swell in his throat, forcing the next cry from him to come out strangled. “I know you want to cum for me… You want to coat my hand, don’t you…? With your cum… All. Over. My. Hand…”
With a final cry he threw his arms around me, squeezing the breath out of my lungs while he dug his fingernails painfully into my sides. He rolled and rolled and rolled his hips with every pump of his cum, coating my hand in thick, hot ropes of it. I gripped the head of him with my palm to catch his load against me, feeling it seep hot and thick through my fingers, covering him with his own mess.
“Wow…” I whispered in awe as I felt the flexible, spongy underside of him drastically swelled with each expelling of his seed. I could feel the force of each release erupting from within him. “Wow wow wow wow wow…”
With a shuddering whine, with the last engorged pump, his head fell down to my neck.
Holy fucking crap. I took in a shaky breath, stunned. And so turned on.
He panted noisily against me. Clutching me to him.
“Love…” I breathed. “You are… amazing…”
He panted a few more times, before letting out a soft whimper. I rubbed his back with my hand. The one not currently soaked in his cum.
“L… Love you…” His voice was tight and small.
“I love you too.” I smiled against him. “Dammit. I love you so much.”
“Y… Your hand… I-I'm sorry, that's gr-gross–"
I giggled. "It's not gross. Not to me. That's what's supposed to happen, okay…?"
“Mmphh…”
My smile turned into a smirk as I slowly started to pull my hands out of his pants. He squeaked as his face shot up to look into my eyes, his own wide as I his cooling cum was dragged with my hand from his waistband.
I held up my coated hand for us both to inspect.
“Wow…” I whispered, taking in the sticky sight. “Look at all that… Sooo messy…”
He swallowed.
With a smile, I brought my drenched hand to my lips. I poked my tongue out slowly, teasing him. A little flick. A little taste. And then I started licking my fingers clean in front of him with a soft sigh.
His eyes shot wide in a stare. "...Mmphhnnkk..."
I paused, giving him a coy look. "Do you like watching me do this?"
He continued to stare for a moment as I went back to my little kitten licks; he chewed on his bottom lip while he watched me. I raised my eyebrow.
Finally, he gave a small, shy nod, face red.
I leaned down to kiss him, my lips smeared with his cum still. His lips trembled against mine for a moment until he stuck the tip of his tongue out to lick up a small taste.
I pulled away, smiling at him. "Good boy… So sweet…”
He swallowed visibly. Hesitating.
“What is it, baby?” I licked again, scooping a particularly large glob into my mouth, swallowing with exaggeration. “...Do you want to say something?”
He met my eyes, cheeks turning red. Mustering courage with a little breath.
“…K...Kiss me... again... please. J-Just like… um… I want... to..."
"Taste yourself?" I whispered. "On my lips?"
His bottom lip trembled. His eyes pleaded his need. Before he could answer, or stutter, I leaned forward again, obliging him. We both sighed against each other as our lips met. I rolled the both of us over until I was on top of him. Between our kisses I slipped one finger, and then another, between our lips, both of us cleaning me with our tongues. He broke from our kiss to lick my palm with a sweet earnestness that set me ablaze inside. I let out a shuddering breath as I pulled my own lips away to watch him lick and kiss and suck from my palm up to the tips of my fingers, cleaning them.
I bit my lip as he pressed his lips around my thumb and slid the full thing into his mouth with a little suck. He flicked his eyes to mine, running his tongue along my fingernail inside his mouth. My mouth fell open. My eyes widened.
Levi was teasing me.
“Dammit…” I whispered. “That’s so hot…”
Heat flooded his cheeks, but he didn’t let go of my thumb. He bobbed his head a bit.
“Levi…” I sighed with a smile. “You’re so beautiful… So precious…”
He made a shy little noise in his throat. But he bobbed again.
“And sexy…” I breathed, nearing my face back to his. “You’re so sexy…”
I pulled my thumb out from between his sweet lips, replacing it with a press of my mouth. I licked his lips lightly in between our rolling kisses, tasting him, cleaning him too. We made out slowly together, mouths moving in tandem, tasting, tasting the other.
Until finally he pulled his face away to stare at me. He was suddenly tense and frozen. I frowned immediately and put a hand on his shoulder. “Levi? Are you all right?”
“...I…”
I moved to get off from on top of him, but he caught me to him with one arm around my waist. He stared and stared at me.
“What is it…?” I asked him softly. “What’s wrong…?”
He was trembling hard, I realized. He slowly pressed his palm to my hip. “I… should…”
I tilted my head in confusion. “Should what?”
“You…” He blushed. “Should… help you…”
“…Oh!” My eyes widened, and I felt a blush hit my own cheeks as well. Awww. “Levi, that’s… that’s hard mode, you know? Boss fight kind of stuff. We’re easing you into this, remember? You don’t have to worry about that for at least a bit longer–"
“I…” He pawed at my hip again, fingers brushing the fabric of the dress. “Want…”
“You want to…?” I finished for him. “You don’t have to feel like you have to–oh.”
I sucked in a breath as his tail slithered up my shin.
“I want to learn…” he whispered, holding my gaze. “I want to make you feel good too… In…” He caressed my hip again. “This dress…”
“Ohh.” My face softened with a smile. I cupped his cheeks in my hands, my smile turning serious. “...You really sure about this?”
He nodded shyly.
I kissed him soundly, lovingly. His lips were trembling as he kissed me back.
“Just practising on me,” I whispered against his mouth. “You’re not ready for the real thing yet. Got it? Not gonna happen today, at least.”
He nodded again.
“Go slow.” I kissed his nose, guiding him to roll back to our sides. “And stop if you need to. It’s not important to me. I mean, well… Not in that way…”
He nodded a third time. “I know…”
“Okay.” I smiled softly at him again. “Are you… going to use your fingers… or…”
I glanced down at his tail.
He made a sweet little peeping noise. “M-My… f-fingers… this time…”
I nodded. “That’s for the best. To learn.”
He bit his lip, not knowing what to say to that.
“Okay…” I laughed awkwardly under my breath. “Okay. I’m going to… um…”
He watched me with widening eyes as I began to hike my skirt up. His face was too high above to really get a good look at my thighs, so I was able to hook my fingers around the band of my underwear to pull them down without him seeing anything in particular. Yet.
He sighed out shakily as he watched me wiggle my hips to slide my panties down to my shins. I squeaked in delight as his tail gently wrapped around the fabric to pull them off the rest of the way.
“Damn… That was so…” I breathed, before looking back at him. “You’re so hot.”
He was trembling as he looked back at me, quiet.
“Levi…” I bit my lip as I pulled his face back to mine at the sight of his terrified expression. “It’s not too late for you to–"
I shivered as he ran his hand down my hip to my thigh. He thumbed the hem of my dress, before lifting it himself. He kissed me soundly as he raised it up slowly.
I sighed, melting against his mouth, relishing the drag of his fingers exploring my bare hip. He circled my hipbone slowly, petting me there for a moment, before sliding his hand to my belly, lifting the skirt up more firmly along the way.
“Levi…” My voice shook.
He leaned forward to half-roll onto me, pushing me onto my back. He balanced himself on his hip as he looked into my eyes while he stroked my skin. Stroked everywhere but between my legs. I smiled at him as I trailed my fingers down his arm.
“You’re so…” he finally, finally murmured, breaking his silence, “so beautiful…”
I pulled him in to kiss me again. We both sighed into it as I slowly parted my legs when his hand came to rest on the top of my thigh. I felt him swallow nervously against my mouth. I caught his bottom lip in between my teeth with a little whimper. He gasped.
It was the encouragement he needed. He slid his hand further in towards my sex.
I was huffing lightly against his mouth now as he dipped his fingers between my thighs, sliding them up, and up, his nervousness making him move achingly slow. I shuddered from underneath him as I resisted the urge to roll my hips up to meet him.
He flinched as his fingers finally slid to find the folds of me. I was near-keening with need. I willed myself to patience.
“I-It’s okay…” I huffed, cheeks pink. “U-Up to you…”
And then I moaned low as he dipped a single finger in between the folds of me. I was already so slick. So wet for him. He let out a shaky breath at my reaction, watching my face intently. He slipped his arm under me to hold me a little closer to him while his finger between my legs gently explored the folds of my sex. I half-turned to clutch his sweater in my fist, huffing into his chest as the pooling heat inside my belly flared at his touch.
“Wh…” he started shyly as he stroked me. “H… How d-do you like… to be touched…?”
I breathed hard against him. “J-Just… slightly lower… and press– AH!”
I arched my back against him as he slipped right into me with ease.
His eyes widened as he immediately pulled his finger out again. “I’m…! I’m so sorry! I-I didn’t know that i-it was right…”
“It’s okay...” I breathed with a smile. “That felt really, really good… Please do it again, if you want…?”
He bit his lip as he slid his finger back down again, gliding right back into me, easing me open.
“Stars…” I groaned. “Oh, Levi, yes… further in…”
He placed a trembling kiss to my forehead as he did so, sliding his slender finger further and further into me, right to his knuckle. He watched my face twist in pleasure as I continued to clutch to him. I parted my thighs wider, my knee bumping against the side of the tub. I spread myself for him, my parting thighs hiking the dress up higher to my belly. A noise of desire was trapped in his throat at the sight of the top of me spread in his arms, the sight of the top of my pelvis bared with the lift of my dress. At the sight of his fingers dipping in and out of me from below it.
I squirmed and rolled as he explored me slowly, huffing gently, trying not to spook him with too much obvious noise. He liked watching me. I could tell that he very much liked watching my face. He drank in the sight of me sighing and twisting while he pleasured me slowly, his finger beginning to find a gentle rhythm. The burn inside of me was searing me.
“Levi…” I gasped hoarsely, bumping my forehead to his cheek.
“Y-Yeah…?”
“J-Just..." I breathed. "I-If you slide your finger slowly up along the top, you'll reach a spot where it feels... different."
He bit his lip, brow furrowing in sweet concentration. "Like..." He slowly slid, just like I asked, "...this?"
I arched my back with a gasp at his press.
"S-Sorry...!" He started to pull back in a panic.
I reached down quickly to grab his wrist, stopping him from leaving. "N-No, just..." I laid back, panting. How slow this was going was driving me crazy. "Th-That's the right spot.” I swallowed at his look of slight confusion. "My… g-spot…"
"Ohh..." he whispered, and I hissed lightly through my teeth as he pushed back in to swirl the pad of his finger. He nodded to himself. "Yeah, okay... I-It does feel... softer… Kinda like… mmm… me…"
"Mmf," I breathed through my bit lip, trying trying trying to force myself not to thrust my hips towards him, lest the motion scare him off again.
He turned his attention back to my face, and his mouth parted slightly in awe at the expression he found there. Desire. Pleasure. Need. Love. I emanated it all.
"S-So..." He swallowed. "I-I just..." Another rub. Another whine from me. "Keep doing that...?"
"Yes...!" I finally begged in a breathy gasp. I whimpered needily. "Please..."
He experimented slowly, swirling and pressing, drinking in my reaction every time he changed pressure. He adapted to what I responded to best, following along with me, reading me. Soon he had me squirming and moaning and, fuck it, bucking beneath him with my eyes squeezed shut; he stared at me in amazement as I slowly unfurled from his insistent touches.
He hesitated for a second near my entrance, and just as I opened my eyes to ask him if something was wrong, he slipped another finger into me.
"Ohhh..." I tilted my head back with a low groan. "Yessss..."
Encouraged, he picked up the pace and began sliding his fingers back and forth, pressing fingertips to my ceiling whenever he grazed my g-spot. I was heaving now underneath him, head lolling back and forth, my hands scrabbling against him to pull at his sweater. Building and building and building as he slowly increased his pressure with his growing confidence.
"Levi..." I moaned.
"Y-Yeah...?"
"I'm close. Please..." I panted. "F-Faster... Make me c… cu…"
With a swallow and a little nod, he had me throwing my head back with a cry at his immediate press.
"Oh stars oh stars oh stars!" I cried as he began to ride me through in earnest, the sound of how wet he had made me washing over the both of us with every quickened pump of his fingers. "Don't stop, don't stop! I'm gonna...!"
"C-Cum, Chise, f-for me...” he whispered shakily, eyes wide as his sweet fingers brought me right to my peak.
And then he gasped as I writhed for a moment before I went rigid with a strangled cry.
I felt him falter. "Keep!!!" I cried into the air. "Going...!"
And then he was on me, over top of me, his fingers pushing even more firmly inside of me. He slid them in and out of me fast and hard, from fingertip to knuckle. His breathing was shallow and shaky and ragged as he held my gaze while I jerked and contracted from underneath him, near-senseless at the sudden shift in his pace that threw me even higher. His mouth was parted, eyes rapt as he watched my face, my own brows furrowed and my eyes glazed as I rolled in time to his presses. He bit his lip when I jerked at a particularly hard press of his. He did it again. I jerked again with a choked cry. I was trying to descend, but he kept pressing, kept sending shooting heat through me, prolonging my contractions, prolonging my release. Again and again I jolted against him.
“Mine…” he breathed huskily, orange eyes aflame. “All mine…”
I felt his other arm, his shoulder, flexing over and over again as it made rhythmic movements of its own. I looked down and groaned low at the sight of him jerking himself off in his pants over top of me. His eyes were glazed over. Lips parted. His shoulders tensed. He was going to cum.
Slide, press. Slide, press. Slide, press. In a half-rhythm to him jerking himself. Again and again and again he sent my electric contractions shooting through me, my eyes rolling back, eyelashes fluttering. He keened at the sight.
I couldn't take it anymore. The sensitivity was searing through me. With a final cry, I pulled him down hard onto me into my arms, his chin crashing down with a clack against my forehead. His fingers slipped out from inside me from the sudden shift in position as I trapped his arm between us, but I felt him buck and kick from on top of me as he released himself into his sweatpants with a strangled cry of his own. I squeezed him to me with a dry sob as he writhed through his own orgasm in my arms, humping and humping against my belly with every pump, kicking with his legs back against the tub’s sides.
I panted and wheezed and wined against him as I held him by his sweater to me, my fingers gripping the fabric at his sides. He was heaving air in and out of his lungs as well, shaking against me so hard that he collapsed on me further when his muscles failed him completely, his shoulder pressing the fabric of his sweater to my face. We breathed noisily against each other for what felt like an eternity, whines and whimpers and shaky gasps shared between us as we clung to each other. I inhaled him over and over. My favourite scent.
Slowly, finally, I vaguely felt him pressing slow, shaky kisses across my forehead and against my hair. He dropped his face further to kiss my cheeks sweetly, on both sides, full-lipped. I think he was saying... something, under his breath. My breathing was too loud and ragged for me to hear. I took a deep, very deep breath to steady myself, and released it in a slow, soft sigh, relaxing my grip on him.
He stroked my cheek now, looking down into my eyes. Much like I do for him, I realized.
I knew he loved me. Very much so. And he usually expressed it in an anxious, panicky sort of way. Very nervously, or shy. Uncertain. Wide-eyed and with a touching awe, as though he were living a dream. It was so sweet. So earnest. It was so Levi.
So it was rare to see such calm tenderness in his eyes. Pure tenderness. Adoration. Radiating love.
"Levi..." I whispered. “You're... amazing…"
He let out a shaky breath, before slowly lowering his head to rest his cheek over my heart, curling up to cuddle against my torso. Trembling as well, I slid one hand to the back of his neck to press him to my chest, stroking his hair with my other.
Slowly, slowly, I felt him begin to relax in my arms.
“Love you, baby…” I whispered to him. I stroked and stroked his hair. “Love you so much… Thank you for telling me… For... letting me…” I sighed happily as I felt his lips graze lightly against the skin of my chest in response. He turned his head to nuzzle me gently before rolling back to rest his cheek there again.
“...Love you…” he finally managed to whisper in a soft sigh.
“Love you…” I smiled as I kissed his hair.
///
We both jolted awake with a start at the sharp rapping on Levi’s door. Levi scrambled around in the tub in a panic, seeming to forget that I was in there with him. I held him down to me tightly to avoid getting kneed, causing him to squeak like a little squeaky toy in his surprise.
"…Levi.” Lucifer’s deep, disapproving voice sounded through the door.“Chise. Breakfast. Now, or you’ll be late.”
Levi and I stared at each other for a moment as his stormy footsteps faded down the hall.
“…I’m in so much shit,” he whispered, eyes wide.
Normally I would have laughed. Levi rarely swore. But I could only nod. He sure was.
Bonus content: I picked up the manga and found the page with Lotan just before this scene so I could describe it better! Lucky me!
...I have also seen Mammon's ass a whole 4 times along with a revealing frontal and I'm only halfway through the first book. I don't know what to do with that information, but have fun with THIS.
. 
Chapter 15: Chapter 28-B: With Me
Chapter Text
Solomon was basically giggling.
“It’s not funny,” Lucifer sighed with a shake of his head.
“Oh, I’d say it is.” He had the most delighted grin on his face. “Why is it that there’s always some sort of ridiculous uproar happening at the House of Lamentation?”
“That’s what I’d like to know,” Lucifer retorted through gritted teeth, unimpressed by Solomon’s immature tittering.
Diavolo shook his head, looking equally as amused as Solomon. “I have to say, though, I can’t believe that Lotan was actually summoned inside the building again. The cleanup must have been a real chore, I imagine?”
“…The entire house flooded this time,” Lucifer glowered.
Solomon giggled again.
I nodded. My plants got quite the bath. The humidity in my room was good for them too. Wasn’t impressed that my clothes and bedding were all soaked, though. Levi had his work cut out for him. And so did our dryer.
“Hey… Mammon.” Diavolo turned his head towards him. “Tell me, how did you room fare? Was it all right?”
“What?!” Mammon glowered at him too. “No, it wasn’t all right at–" He shut his trap with a gulp at the sight of Lucifer’s death glare, before turning sullen. “…Wh-Whatever. It was no big deal.”
Diavolo glanced my way with a quirk of his eyebrow. I shook my head to confirm. No, Lucifer and Mammon hadn’t made up yet.
He sighed at my look, muttering under his breath. “So those two still aren’t talking, huh? What am I going to do with them…?”
I nodded. “Yeah. I’m worried.”
“…Did you hear that, Lucifer?” He raised his voice as he looked over at his love. I winced as he brought his attention to me.
Lucifer evidently had heard. He looked away stubbornly from us both.
“…Pardon the interruption.”
We turned to see Barbatos bowing at the waist in the doorway.
“Young Master, do you have a moment?”
“Yes, Barbatos?” Diavolo nodded to him. “What is it?”
Barbatos hesitated for a moment, flicking his eyes to Lucifer, and then… to me. Evidently he wished to speak to his Lord alone. But Diavolo either did not get the hint, or stubbornly did not care.
Barbatos compromised. He stepped into the room to whisper low in Diavolo’s ear.
Diavolo’s face grew graver and graver as Barbatos gave him… bad news, I supposed, whatever it may be. As soon as Barbatos had stepped back with a clasp of his hands, Diavolo turned his attention back to all of us. “…Excuse me. I know it’s a bit early, but I’m going to have to leave. I’m afraid some urgent business has come up.”
Lucifer stood with a nod. “Chise, let my brothers know that I won’t be needing dinner toni–"
Diavolo held up his hand, cutting him off. “…There’s no need for you to come along, Lucifer.”
Lucifer played impassive, but I saw confusion in his eyes.
“…Solomon.” Diavolo turned to him. “If you would come with me, I may require your assistance in this matter.”
I couldn’t help it. The look on Lucifer’s face… his shock, and his hurt. He couldn’t hide it quickly enough. I couldn’t help how much it plucked at my heartstrings to see him look like that.
“Oh.” Solomon’s eyes widened in surprise as he flicked his eyes to Barbatos, who stood impassive. “You want me to come along instead of Lucifer…?” Now he glanced at Lucifer, nervously, as the demon radiated bafflement and displeasure. “I don’t mind, but…”
“Wonderful,” Diavolo confirmed firmly, his word law on the matter as he put an end to any further hesitations. “Let’s go. Take care, Lucifer. And you too, Chise.”
“…I’m here as well, ya know,” Mammon grumbled with his arms crossed as we watched them rush out the door together. I patted his shoulder.
We sat in awkward silence for a while longer.
Lucifer… did not look okay. “...Instead of asking me to accompany him, Diavolo chose… Solomon…?”
It was incredible to hear him talk out loud like that about his doubts. Both Mammon and I raised our eyebrows at each other. It must have come as a true shock for him to have needed to process it in the room with us. Seemingly without realizing, too. My eyebrows creased in worry, and Mammon sighed at my expression.
Lucifer was sighing heavily as he walked a bit ahead of Mammon and I in silence; those big heaving sighs of his, over and over again, as he did when he was upset. Truly the king of sighs. I glanced at Mammon, who glanced back at me, before I quickened my pace to catch up with Lucifer.
“…Are you okay?” I murmured softly near his arm.
His face immediately masked. He looked down at me coolly. Overly calm. “What do you mean?”
I frowned at him. “Come on. You know what I mean.”
He shook his head with a single, light laugh. “No need to worry, everything’s fine. Some days are just like this.”
“Oh?” I kept my eyes on him, studying his face. “Just some days, huh? How often do these ’some days’ happen? Have you and Diavolo talked–“
He sighed. Again. “…True, this has never happened in all the time I’ve been in the Devildom, but even so… He must… have needed… a consultation on magic, perhaps.”
As if he wasn’t also quite talented in that area of study as well.
“…Of course,” I murmured back. My heart softened again, my impatience with him stilled by his uncertainty as he hesitated through his wording. Another trait I wasn’t used to seeing in him.
He cleared his throat. “Well, we will part here. You should head back to class with Mammon. I have to stop by the student council office.”
And just like that, without waiting for my reply, he left. I watched in stunned silence as he turned the next corner quickly.
That direction was an awfully roundabout way to get to the student council office.
Mammon sighed as he caught up to me. “…He’s tryin’ as hard as he can not to show how much this bothers him. Must’ve come as a huge shock to Lucifer, havin’ Diavolo pick Solomon instead of him.”
I looked up at him. He gave me a small smile when he met my eyes.
“Are you worried about him...?” I watched his face for the answer.
"What?” He flustered. “ME? Pff, as if…” So, yes, then. “I mean, I don’t care what happens to him…”
“Right…” I rubbed my lips on my sleeve to hide my own little smile. He was bad at being the tsundere-type.
“Anyway…” He turned to face me, hands in his pockets. “Changin’ the subject…”
I raised my eyebrows at him. “Oh? Are we?”
I was rewarded with a blush as he cleared his throat, glancing away from me. I took a step closer, cuuuurious.
“Well.” He tried to put on his I’m-so-confident bluster, but that shit didn’t work on me. Never had. “Chise, I know there’s somethin’ you wanna say to me. So, go on! Get it over with!”
My eyebrows rose higher.
“…You dunno what I’m talkin’ about, do ya.” He didn’t phrase it as a question. Just a flat, exasperated observation.
“You maaaay have to spell it out for me.”
“Really?!” His hands flew out of his pockets and into the air in irritation. “Really really?! You seriously don’t know?!”
He groaned as my face broke out into an amused, but confused, grin.
“Come onnnn…” He was bouncing on his heels. “I’m talkin’ about the thing!”
“Ohhhhh.” I nodded in exaggeration. “That’s riiiiight. The thiiiing!”
He growled at my cheekiness. “…The thing happenin’ after the school festival!”
“Oh.” My smile was a true one now as I finally caught on. “Right. That.”
He growled lower, his face fully red now.
I laughed at him, giving up the tease. “Mammon…”
“Yeah…?”
I stepped right up close to him, smiling wide. “Would you come to the dance with me? As my... date?”
Maybe he wanted to play along a little more to punish me for not realizing sooner, but he couldn’t stop the grin from splitting his face. “There ya go. Bingo! I knew you’d figure it out!”
I squealed in delight as he bent his knees to wrap his arms around my hips, easily lifting me up to him. So strong. He pressed his cheek to mine as he whirled with me in his arms, with me laughing.
He stopped on his heel, still holding me in his arms. “…Ya big dummy,” he murmured against me. “Of course I’ll go with you. Like I’d let ya go to a dance with someone besides me. I mean, you’re mine after all.” His voice dropped lower, gravelly. “Or maybe… it’s that I’m yours.”
“Mammon…” I sighed against him, my heart whole. “I’m yours. And you’re mine. No question.”
“Maybe I’ll have to take your first and last dance,” he muttered.
I smiled. “Maybe I’ll let you.”
A couple passing demons hurried past us as he set me down to kiss me deeply, right there in the halls of RAD. I giggled lightly against his lips. The Second Avatar, Demon of Greed, openly kissing his little human girlfriend at school for all to see. No shame there as he held me to him with a smile of his own.
“Hm.” He finally sighed against me. “I almost forgot.”
“Hmm?” I pulled my head back to look up at him.
He was hiding his fluster again. Or trying to. He was not a very good liar, despite that being his favourite pastime. “...I’ve been meanin’ to let you in on a good piece of information. So, get this… When somethin’ happens that upsets Lucifer, he likes to hole himself up in the music room and listen to classical music. So… if ya drop by there tonight… you can be sure he’ll be there.”
“Mammon…” I smiled up at him softly.
“But don’t tell him I told ya to do it! ‘Cause I didn’t!” The blush was creeping back up to his cheeks again. “In fact, don’t tell hi– mmphhh–!”
I had grabbed the collar of his jacket to pull him down into another deep kiss, cutting him off. My heart felt whole, whole, whole. He was always all talk, this man, my demon, but he had a heart of gold. I loved loved loved loved him and how much love he gave to everyone around him. To me.
“You’re so wonderful,” I whispered against his mouth. “I love you so much.”
“Hmph…” He looked away, embarrassed. “Well, obviously, ya better. And… I love you too. You... goose.”
“Nut,” I corrected him.
“Right! Ya nut!”
Lucifer’s chin was resting on his knuckles, his elbow on his knee, legs crossed. Mammon had been right. The mournful music tugged at my own heart as I watched him sitting there, swirling his cup of Demonus slowly. Absently. Hardly touched, really. Just habit, when he was listening to music alone.
He was looking at me from the corner of his eye. “…Did Mammon tell you I’d be here? I assume he said that when something happens to me, I go 'hole myself up’ in the music room?”
I looked around. “You’re not very discreet, honestly. I would have found you anyway. But yeah, Mammon told me.” I wanted to make that explicitly clear to him.
He sighed, flicking his eyes away from me to look down at his cup.
“You… really do know Mammon well, don’t you?” I asked, softly. Tentatively. I still didn’t really understand their 'thing’. Asmo had told me some, but it was still hard to believe.
“Hah.” He breathed out a light chuckle. He even smiled… fondly. Maybe he had indulged in a cup or two before I found him. “Yes, I always know exactly what’s going through his mind. Though…” He voice dropped, and his brow knotted in the center with his soft sadness, “I suppose he’s the one who knows exactly what’s going through my mind in this instance.”
I stepped lightly from the doorway to enter the room fully, making my way to take the seat in the armchair that sat across from him. I tucked my legs up underneath myself, leaning to the side against the arm rest. I listened to the lovely music as I waited. I didn’t really have a specific genre of music that I liked – I just liked music that touched me. And this music touched me.
“…I received word from Diavolo,” he said softly, muffled slightly over his knuckles. “Apparently, he won’t be able to make it back in time for our performance tomorrow.”
Now that was a surprise I didn’t expect. I hadn’t thought about that at all. I sat a bit more at attention with raised eyebrows despite the somber mood of the room.
He only nodded at my reaction, gazing down at the coffee table between us. “I have already contacted Simeon, who said that he’s already rewritten Diavolo’s scenes. He says that we’ll be able to perform the rest of the play just like we’ve rehearsed it up to now.”
The unknown of the situation made me incredibly nervous – I was already dreading my own stage fright – but on the other hand, I wouldn’t be kissing The Actual Demon Prince in front of his subjects, and the entire student body of RAD. For that fact alone, I breathed a sigh of relief.
“It’s hard to believe that Diavolo’s not going to be in the student council’s own production…” he whispered. Mostly to himself, I think.
We sat in silence for a long while longer. I was stroking my thumbs absently against the back of my shins as I held my legs to me. He was looking gloomier and gloomier with each passing minute, Demonus untouched — since I had walked into the room, at least. Just something to hold. To fidget with, as he kept it swirling with a constant roll of his wrist.
Diavolo needs you, you know.
I hope he always does…
I finally let out a little sigh. Lucifer flicked his eyes to me at the noise.
I was already looking at him. I took in a breath.
“…I still remember the day I first met you… almost like it was yesterday.”
He raised a slightly amused eyebrow at me. “What are you doing? Practising your lines?”
I gave him a small smile.
“Hm…” He looked down at his glass for a moment, swirling it twice more, before he stilled his wrist. With a sigh he leaned forward to place it down on the table.
He leaned back in his chair, looking at me now, back straighter. “…I remember it as well. It really does feel like yesterday.”
I held his gaze. “The way you fixed your eyes on me… that noble yet sincere gaze.”
“Excellent,” he murmured softly, uncertain. By stopping the lines, he was giving me an out. “It seems you know your lines perfectly…”
“The moment I beheld it,” I continued,“I was transfixed. And that was it… There was no going back. I fell for you completely, body and soul.”
He lowered his face to gaze down at his lap, breaking eye contact with me. “Please, stop.” His voice was so soft; a whisper. Pained. Meaningful. Subtext underlying in his words. "Tempt me no further. I can barely control myself. I fear if I keep talking, I won’t be able to resist the urge to tell you how I feel…”
I swallowed, waiting for the next words of his to come.
"…How much I love you…” he whispered.
We both felt it. How thick the tension was between the two of us. Neither of us knew what to say to each other next as his last line hung in the air over our heads.
Why couldn’t he just be… this man… the man who had held my hand at the carnival; who had kissed me so sweetly, and who confided in me his worries… Why couldn’t he just be this man, all the time.
“Chise…” he whispered low, taking his chance. “Would you do me an honour… and come here, please?”
I blinked my hesitation, turning his formal words over in my head. I shifted in my seat. “What for…?”
I saw him swallow as he kept his eyes fixed on his knees. He touched his thigh. “Would you sit… here? For a moment?”
My eyes widened slightly. I shifted uneasily as I looked at his thighs. “In… y… your lap…?”
“Yes.”
I couldn’t stop the heat from flushing my cheeks. “…For a moment…?”
He nodded slowly.
Was he trying to… “...And I just have to…”
He nodded again. “That’s all. That’s all that I need.”
He waited for me to make my decision. I sat huddled across from him, turning his request over and over in my head. My hesitation had long past the point where anyone else would have broken the silence to politely withdrawn their request. To offer reassurances, and perhaps even apologies. But he did not. He kept waiting.
Chewing my lip in anxiety – and despite everything between us – I finally, slowly stood. Another moment’s hesitation more, before I began to pad around the table in my little socks, in my pink pyjamas, towards him in his slacks and waistcoat.
I stood in front of him, feeling small and girlish.
He finally looked up at me.
“Climb onto my lap,” he commanded me softly. As the words fell between us, he held his arms up towards me, reaching for me.
I let myself be taken into them. And then I climbed up onto his lap.
The moment I settled, my legs pulled up again under me, he wrapped his arms around me – gently, as if I were made of fragile glass. As if I would break against him at any moment. He cupped my head against his shoulder as he cradled me there, and I felt him inhale the scent of my hair.
He cuddled me like that, silently, gently, and I felt myself slowly melting against him. I relaxed against his chest as he held me close, listening to his slow heartbeat, as he ran his fingers through my hair. I tucked my knees up higher to snuggle myself more firmly against him. The arm he had around me held me closer.
The minutes past, and we stayed like that, silently, our hearts slowing, relaxed. Five minutes. Ten minutes. Fifteen minutes. As he stroked my hair, again and again, softly running his fingers through my locks, occasionally curling them around his fingers gently. I closed my eyes as the music swelled around us, lightly breathing in his scent as well, embraced fully by him. He smelled good. He was warm. His embrace gentle.
I half-opened my eyes sleepily when I felt him brush his lips lightly against the crown of my head.
“...You should go to bed now, Chise,” he whispered softly, his breath warm in my hair. “Tomorrow is the day of the play, and you should rest.”
I slowly lifted my head off from his shoulder to look at him, questioning. Confused.
“Go on, now,” he murmured, gently opening his arms to let me go. I slipped from his lap just by virtue of not being stabilized by him anymore. “Go to bed, Chise.”
My face was so very close to his. I kept my gaze on him for a moment longer, waiting for something; but he didn’t make any other moves.
I turned and padded out of the room, with my heart tearing itself to little pieces as I felt the heat of his suffering stare affixed to my back.
“Goodnight, little lamb,” he said softly behind me.
He could have had more. I... would have given more. But he hadn’t taken it.
I always left him feeling so confused.
" Everyone, your attention please."
I swallowed nervously, my heart in my throat as I stood in the wings of the stage. I was clutching at a curtain as Simeon’s beautiful, breathy voice filled the auditorium. He was the natural narrator, of course. His storytelling was mesmerizing; I could listen to him talk to days.
But today, his voice brought me closer and closer to my own stage anxiety. Why did I suggest doing a stupid play? I hadn’t really considered that I’d be in the play. Next time, we were doing the haunted house. Sorry, Mammon.
If there was a next time…
No no no no. Don’t think about that. Don’t think about that.
”The RAD student council officers are proud to present their original play, ‘With Me.’ Thank you for coming, and we hope you enjoy the show.”
I inhaled a shaky breath, trying to steady myself.
I watched as the lights dimmed, leaving a spotlight center-stage. I chewed on my lip, waiting for Simeon to begin.
"…Once upon a time, long, long ago… In a small remote land there lives a prince by the name of Lucifer. Lucifer was a most proud and arrogant man…”
My eyes were glued to Lucifer as he moved through the motions of his act. All of my boys were in their demon forms, in their demon attire, costumes forgotten. Honestly, it suited them all just fine.
”He loved to order around his servants, Mammon and Asmodeus, causing them grief. Then one day…”
With a great expelling of the breath I had been holding.
”…Lucifer left on a trip around the world with his friend, chise. His purpose was to seek out a potential future bride.”
I walked lightly onto the stage, reaching for Lucifer.
And Lucifer reached to me. Our fingers entwined.
And so the play started.
"Lucifer and Chise visited all sorts of lands over the course of their journey. One was the Land of Sloth, where people did nothing but sleep day in and day out… The king of this land was no exception, of course. They arrived only to find that he was asleep as well.
"They also visited the Land of Gluttony, whose king had eaten his entire kingdom and all his subjects. But even after consuming all there was to consume, he still wasn’t satisfied… and he almost devoured Lucifer and Chise as well. Fortunately, however, they escaped with their lives.
"In the Land of Envy, the king was strangely smitten by the idea of two friends on a journey together. So smitten, in fact, that he became jealous of Lucifer and Chise for having what he could not. The two travellers were very nearly executed, but escaped unharmed…”
-
I rolled my shoulders backstage with a shaky breath. Almost done. Almost done. Almost done.
”At long last, the pair reach a land at the farthest reaches of the world… And it’s here that Lucifer meets the ideal princess. But just as he’s preparing to ask her to marry him, Lucifer realizes something… He isn’t truly in love with the princess…”
My cue. My cue. I swept back out onto the stage in my dress.
"…but rather his friend and traveling companion, Chise…”
-
Lucifer held my fingers in his lightly, bent over them in a small bow. He looked down at my hand. “…I feel as though all these years, I’ve been living a lie, refusing to acknowledge the truth. To think that the one I’ve been searching for all this time has been right beside me all along… I had planned on proposing to the princess tonight, but now I can’t do that.”
He looked up at me. My eyes widened at the emotion there. The earnestness. The pink in his cheeks. “Because I’ve realized that there’s someone else… someone I truly love. And…” I watched him in small awe as he stood straight, pulling my hand to rest it over his heart. He folded both of his hands over my small one, enclosing my fingers in his palms. “It’s you, Chise.”
He held my hand to him. I felt his heartbeat against my palm; it was speeding up with every beat. My heart picked up in pace as well as I gazed into his eyes. But… wait… that was supposed to be… Lucifer’s final line. He was supposed to be walking off stage now, wasn’t he? But he was just standing there, my hand clasped between both of his, pressing over his heart. He was staring at me, his eyes fixed on me… with deep affection. Deep intensity.
Deep yearning.
“And so I ask you…” He lowered his voice into his chest, the sound a rumble, barely caught by the microphone affixed to his collar. But the audience was silent as they watched him, watched us, that he could still be heard. “So I ask you, as the one I love… would you dance with me tonight? I can’t hope to marry you and live out our days together. It would be a selfish dereliction of my duty, and I can’t abandon my people like that…”
My eyebrows creased in sorrow as I shook my head, taking a step towards him.
The way he had just let me go from his lap…
“So I ask you…” He looked down into my face as I stepped right to him, stepped so close. I rested my other hand on his chest as I looked back up at him. “I ask you… could I have this one night… one night to remember forever?”
I struggled to swallow the breath that had caught in my throat. Meaning dripped from his words. He was not acting. Not acting.
No no no no no.
“Yes,” I breathed, my voice barely audible from the surrounding speakers. But you could hear a pin drop in this silent room. “Of course. Of course I will have you this night.”
One hand left its clasp against the one he held pressed to his heart; he lifted it to cup my face instead. “Oh, just the thought of taking your hand and gazing into your eyes makes my heart pound with anticipation. I never knew I could feel this way. I never knew I had such passion inside me.”
I inhaled shakily at the emphasis in his words.
“Chise…” He was leaning down. Down. Down. “I love you.”
He leaned down to press his lips gently to mine.
Dammit… Dammit. My heart fluttered in my chest, and then bloomed hot as I pressed forward to kiss him back. I'm sure he noticed how my body, my lips, trembled at his touch, responded to him as I struggled to restrain the passion that burned inside of me. Not too long, not too short. His kiss was timed correctly for the play. I took a heady breath as he pulled away; my eyes fluttered back open, lips still parted from the sensual kiss, my heart sinking in reluctance for it to have ended.
He gazed into my eyes for a moment. Desire there.
My heart thundered in my chest.
And then he pulled away for true as enthusiastic applause erupted from the rapt audience – with not just a few cat calls sounding out as well.
My face was undeniably red.
His last kiss had been so soft, so sweet, with his apologies laid achingly deep behind it. A side of him he never showed to anyone was behind those lips. A side he seemed to show only to me when he pressed his to mine. Vulnerability. Desire. Sorrow. Protection. Regret. Love.
Dammit.
I was late to turn around to exit stage left, dazed as I watched his back when he retreated to the right. But I did turn, and I suppose my stunned pause had emphasized the moment for dramatic effect, because the applause from the audience swelled louder with my exit.
-
I was in a haze. Thank the stars for all of our rehearsals, despite how tortuous they had been, because I don’t think I would have made it through the rest of the play if I didn’t have habit to fall back on. I struggled to follow along with Simeon’s narration, struggling to listen for his cues.
"Beset by uncertainty after hearing Lucifer confess his love, Chise wanders off to think, but ends up lost deep within a forest."
Yes… Yes, I was doing that. I stepped lightly across the stage, looking around at the forest backdrop. I didn’t have to feign the lost look on my face.
"It is then that Satan, the fairy of the wood, appears.”
Fairy of the wood…
I hissed in a breath as Simeon’s words rung through me like a bell, making my teeth ache. My eyes were wide as I watched Satan approach me.
What in the hells was that…?
Satan leaned down to me, taking the look of shock on my face as my acting in surprise at his presence. “There’s no keeping secrets from the fairy of the wood. I know what’s in your heart. You’re in love with a prince, aren’t you, Chise?”
“Yes.” I breathed. “I am.”
Satan shook his head sadly. “But he’s of royal blood, and you are not. You know that only a princess is fit to marry a prince, yet you can’t stop yourself from loving him.”
Prince Lucifer and Princess Diavolo.
Only a princess is fit to marry a prince. And I was just Chise. I swallowed.
“Come, Chise,” Satan said seriously. He bent down on his knee, and held the weapon forth. “Take this dagger.”
I nearly choked audibly as the same bell rang inside of me at his words.
Take this dagger.
I was breathing hard as I pulled away from the sight of it.
“Use it to kill the princess. That will grant you status and prestige… enough to marry Prince Lucifer, I’d say. But know that this is no ordinary dagger. Once you take it from me, you must use it to kill someone…”
I had to take it from him. I was supposed to take it from him. That was the plot. That’s how it had been written. We couldn’t change it now. Can’t change Simeon’s words now. Can’t change his ink on paper. Take the dagger. Take this dagger.
I reached, and with a great, sinking dread, my fist closed around the handle.
-
"I still remember the day I first met you…” I gazed up at Lucifer again, the same lines that we had exchanged last night falling from my lips. “...almost like it was yesterday.”
“I remember it as well.” He smiled softly down at me. “It really does feel like yesterday.”
The memory came to me, unbidden, of the day I had met him.
Chise, this is Lucifer, and he is a demon and the Avatar of Pride. Beyond that, he is also my most trusted friend.
Flattery will get you no where, Diavolo. Speaking on behalf of the entire student body at this great and storied school of ours, I offer you a most heartfelt welcome, Chise.
“The way you fixed your eyes on me…” I responded, my voice soft. “That noble yet sincere gaze. The moment I beheld it, I was transfixed. And that was it… There was no going back. I fell for you completely, body and soul.”
No. No, it had not been like that. I had to be amused by that, at least.
But we certainly had come a long way since that day…
“Chise…” He breathed as I raised myself on the tips of my toes towards him. I cupped his cheek. “Please, stop. Tempt me no further…” His hand wrapped around my wrist. “I can barely control myself. I fear if I keep talking, I won’t be able to resist the urge to tell you how I feel… how much I love you…”
-
I was breathing hard as I clutched the dagger. I stared at it. My vision almost seemed… like there was an overlap. A double-vision.
I was just nervous, and tired, and the lights were really bright. Stage fright. Get ahold of yourself.
"…That night, Chise takes the dagger and heads to the princess’ bedroom...”
Take this dagger.
I steeled myself against the bell that tolled in Simeon’s voice again, gritting my teeth against the echo that sounded in my head. The show must go on. As it was written.
And so I moved. And moved. Moved through the motions.
“…but is unable to kill her, knowing it to be wrong.””
I turned towards the audience, raising the dagger up with both hands. “...This is supposed to be my path to happiness.” My voice shook. From nerves, I supposed. Or emotion, perhaps? …Fear? What was there to fear right now? Nothing on this scale. “But can happiness truly be achieved through murder?”
No.
I bent my head over the dagger, closing my eyes.
Pull. It. Together. Chise.
“…Can’t bring yourself to kill the princess, Chise?” Lucifer’s deep voice behind me. He was supposed to do that. He’d said that tons of times in rehearsal. So I think it surprised us both when I whirled to him in shock. He frowned for a moment as he touched his hand to his chest. “Good… That’s what makes you the person you are… the person I love. So… I’ve made up my mind. I will renounce my royal birthright so I can be with you. My country, my honour and prestige… all of it. The love you have shown has changed me… and given me the courage to take this step. Now, come here.” He stretches his arms out towards me. “I shall lift the curse upon that dagger and free you of its magic.”
“Lucifer…” I breathed as I dropped the dagger to the floor with a clatter, going to him gratefully. He caught me to him in surprise again, holding me close. “Thank you.”
His arms tightened around me as the lights around us dimmed; our audience broke out into another round of applause.
-
"…Never did the two imagine that such a destiny awaited them at the end of their long, long journey. They had proven the adage that ‘love conquers all’. Prince Lucifer chose to renounce his royal status in exchange for Chise, and the two of them lived happily ever after. And so ends the story. On behalf of the student council officers, we hope you enjoyed ‘With Me’.”
We all entered the stage together in a chain, my one hand in Lucifer’s grasp as he pulled me along, the other in Satan’s as I pulled him behind me, to take our bows in front of the thundering applause of the crowd.
I had to hop up a bit as Satan and Lucifer’s long arms pulled me up when they raised the hands that were clasped in mine before they took their bows. I saw Satan grin from the corner of my eye as I struggled with the height difference between us again. I felt my cheeks redden as the audience – the demon audience – stood one by one to give their standing ovation to celebrate the actors on the stage with heartfelt cheering. All of us. Including the lone little human girl that they had so reviled when I had first arrived here at the Devildom.
I squawked inelegantly as Mammon grabbed me up from behind, pinning my arms to my sides as he lifted me in a spin. “My girl!! You were amazin’ out there, baby! That’s my giiiiirl!”
“Mammon…!” I gasped as he squeezed the breath out of me. I kicked my legs in the air as he leaned back. “Can’t– breeeeathe!”
He set me down with a laugh, rocking me from behind as he kept his arms around me.
“Phew.” He grinned against me. “We’re done! We’re finally done! We never have to endure another rehearsal for the play!”
Levi was looking shell-shocked as he wandered over to us as well, with the others in tow behind him. “I don’t believe I was actually in a play written by THE Christopher Peugeot! I’m so happy I could cry!” A blush suffused his face as he dropped his voice into a whisper. “I could die right here and now, and I’d be happy…”
Gee, Levi. You didn’t say anything like that about me last night.
Mammon rolled his eyes. “Well, good for YOU. Pff, idiot…”
I heard a sniffling little sob coming from my elbow. I jumped with a yelp.
Luke looked up at me, eyes round with tears in his eyes. “I can’t… I can’t take iiiiiit!”
He burst into tears.
“What the–"
Before Mammon could make a smart-ass remark, I bent down to take the little angel in my arms. I didn’t know what to do with a crying child. “Luke! What’s wrong?!” I looked around for Simeon. No Simeon. What do children cry about? I fumbled with a guess. “Are you… Are you lost?” …Stupid. Obviously he’s not lost.
He sniffled in my arms. “As if you need to ask… I’m crying because of the plaaaay!” He choked on little sobs. “It was just so moviiiiing!”
“Oh.” I sighed in relief.
“I-I mean, all I have to do is th-think back on the last scene, and I… I start to…”
He started bawling again.
“Err…” I patted his back awkwardly. “There, there…”
“Hey there, Chise!”
Luke stopped his snuffling to look up in surprise with me as Diavolo approached us.
He grinned at me, ear-to-ear. “I wasn’t able to make it back in time to see the performance, but it seems like it was a huge hit.” He looked at Luke’s red face in amusement. "In any event, I’m glad everything turned out well! Good job, all of you.”
Diavolo, such a large man, had dwarfed Solomon. I didn’t notice him there until he spoke up. “Without Diavolo there for his scenes, you must have had a huge hole to fill in the play, right? Were you able to make it work on such short notice?”
“I’ll say!” Asmo beamed. “It’s too bad you missed Chise’s performance, because WOW! Her and Lucifer, they stole the SHOW!"
Luke sniffled again. “S-Simeon did such a g-good job of editing the story so nothing felt off…” He choked on another sob. “I-In the original version, Diavolo fell in love with Chise, too. And there was a scene where Lucifer was overcome with despair. But since Diavolo wasn’t there, Simeon cut all of that out last minute! And Chise and Lucifer…! THE WAY THEY… A-AND… TH-THEIR K-K-KISS…! I… I CAN’T…!” He bawled again. “I-I-I-I h-hope… I f-f-find a lllllove like th… that one day…!”
Diavolo blinked, glancing over at Lucifer. Lucifer stared ahead with a blank expression.
“Really?” Solomon smiled. “I’ve got to hand it to Simeon. That’s impressive work.”
“Well then,” Diavolo laughed softly, “I suppose there’s only one part of the school festival left at this point, right? So, who did you decide to go to the dance with, Chise?”
I caught him glancing at Lucifer again. This man was incapable of subtlety.
“Mammon,” I declared firmly, taking up his hand.
“YEAH!” He beamed.
Diavolo chuckled in… relief. “As I suspected. Though I’m quite sure that you will be taking turns to dance with all of your…” He paused as he tripped lightly over his words. “All of your family!”
…Even fucking worse, Diavolo. Even fucking worse.
Satan choke-coughed to hide his amusement. Asmo giggled. Diavolo beamed, the inappropriate meaning of his words flying right over his head.
“They’re all gonna fight over Chise again, aren’t they…” Luke pouted.
“Well…” Solomon laughed softly with a shake of his head. “Let’s just hope there isn’t any bloodshed as a result of this.”
“Too bad.” Diavolo chuckled again. “And just when they had all made up. Hopefully you will not have to employ ’STAY’ again, Chise. That would be most unfortunate!”
Crickets from the boys.
“Hah!” He grinned in amusement as all the brothers straightened at the mention of it. “Chise hasn’t even said anything yet, and already you all look terrified. I suppose this is a new reflex for all of you brothers!”
Lucifer glared at him.
“Well…” Diavolo bravely kept up his teasing grin in the face of Lucifer’s obvious displeasure. “Barbatos and I have much to prepare for tonight’s dance. We are quite behind after our unfortunate absence. I will be seeing you all there!”
Solomon, smiling with a little wave, followed after him.
“Ugh…” Mammon muttered under his breath.
"...PAPA!”
Everyone looked around in confusion. Except for Mammon and I, whose eyes widened at the sound of the familiar little voice.
Satan frowned as he caught sight of the Little D that bounded up to us. “Papa…?”
Belphie raised his eyebrows. “Papa…”
Lucifer looked perplexed, and to be honest, a liiiiittle panicky at the idea. “Did he just say… Papa?”
I snorted at their reactions. Think of the child support that Mammon would bill to you, Lucifer…
“PAPA MAMMON!” Number Two reached up to wrap its skinny, goopy little arms around Mammon’s legs.
“AHHHH, HEY!” Mammon shook his leg vigorously as the little creature giggled, holding him onto him tighter. “What’re you doing, showin’ up again, huh!?”
Beel frowned thoughtfully. “If he’s calling you Papa, then… does that mean–"
“OH MY!” Asmo giggled in delight. “Mammon! When did THIS happen!?”
“Hey, WHOA!” Mammon protested, his face red. “It’s not like that!” He turned to me with a pleading look. “C’mon, Chise… Tell ‘em! Explain what the deal is!”
I knew the deal better than anyone, including Mammon, and evidently even including Lucifer after my talk with Barbatos. But who cared about that. I had a funnier answer.
I gave a loud, exaggerated sigh, looking around at them sadly. “Apparently Mammon has a secret love child… That I didn’t know about, until recently… He hid it from us all–"
“HEY!” He raised his palms towards me in an effort to stop me. “WH… NO, I DON’T!”
“He won’t reveal to me the identity of his other mistress, his secret affair…” I continued woefully.
Mammon growled at me, his face beet red.
Number Two giggled.
“HEY!” Mammon glared down at the creature. “Don’t you teehee me! N-Now listen, okay!?” He looked around at us all. “The pipsqueak here just started callin’ me ‘papa’ for no reason!”
“Papa Mammoooon!” Asmo bubbled with a little giggle.
“Lolllll.” Levi snickered. "Papa, give me back my money!”
“Papa, there’s this book I’ve been wanting.” Satan jumped in on the joke as well, deadpanned as ever with his humour. “Buy it for me?”
I giggled this time.
“Papa, sing me a lullaby!” Belphie sighed with exaggeration. “And let me fall asleep with my head in your lap!”
Beel’s face lit up. “Papa, I’m hungry.”
“Papa, give me a shoulder rub.”
I broke out into laughter at the last one… from Lucifer, of all brothers. Just as deadpanned as Satan.
“AHHHHHHH!” Mammon clapped his hands over his ears with a shake of his head. “Quit it quit it QUIT IT! …Dammit, Number Two! What’re you doin’ here, anyway?!”
“Oh, right!” It giggled. “I almost forgot! Chise, Simeon wants to see you out in the courtyard! He’s waiting and was hoping you’d come meet him there.”
“Oh!” My eyes widened. I looked up at Mammon. “I’ll catch you later.”
“Arrrggghhh…” He growled as his brothers all started grinning at the realization that I would be leaving him to their unrestrained mercy.
I took off down the hall with a snicker.
“Chise!” He smiled his lovely smile as he walked to meet me halfway. “You came.”
I took his offered hands in mine, smiling up at him. “Of course. Congratulations, Simeon! I can’t believe you turned that around so quickly – your edits were beautiful.”
And blessedly free of Diavolo kisses.
Speaking of kisses… He leaned down to kiss me gently. So warm, in the cooling air of the evening.
“Hey…” he whispered, face close to mine. “Do you have time to talk?”
“Oh.” Uncertainty bloomed in me at the seriousness of his words. “Of course. Always.”
He let out a single breath of laughter at the sight of the worried knot between my brows. He shook his head, smiling. “You know, I can’t tell you how much I appreciate what you did.”
“What I did…?”
“I mean, you got Lucifer and his brothers to make up, right?” The corners of his eyes softened as he looked at me fondly. “For a while I was worried about how things were going to turn out. But look at us now. We managed to put on our play, and it went out without a hitch.”
I raised my eyebrows at him with an amused smile. Of course that was his concern as the fancy Christopher Peugeot. “You really took this seriously. It was… amazing to see how passionate you were about it all. It was…”
Hot, to be quite frank.
Even if it was also quite… intense, sometimes.
He stroked my wrists with his thumbs. “I don’t think I could have gotten through this without your full support. I wanted to take this opportunity to express my gratitude. So, thank you, Chise…”
I shook my head. “Thank YOU, Simeon, for agreeing to do it.”
He shook his head back as raised my hands to his lips, brushing a kiss against my knuckles. “...I have something for you.”
“Oh?” I tilted my head, smiling at his sudden shyness.
He gently dropped my hands, before reaching into his pocket to dangle the delicate jewel before me. His other hand came up to cup it in his palm to allowed me to better focus my gaze on it; I leaned forward with a gasp at what I saw there.
A small feather, suspended in a teardrop-shaped crystal, attached to a warm golden chain. So delicate. My eyes widened, breath catching in my throat. “Is… Is this…”
"My feather, from me, to you." He looked down at me fondly, before moving to drape it around my neck. I turned as I brushed my hair back, speechless for a long moment while he worked the clasp, until it was nestled past my throat, at the center of my clavicle. I turned back to him with round eyes.
“Lovely…” he breathed. “The chain is the perfect length for your neck.”
"Simeon..." I finally breathed. "It's... so beautiful.” I touched it lightly with my fingers. I didn’t know what to say. I couldn’t believe… "Thank you so much."
He hummed lightly in his throat before he bent to kiss me with a smile.
“When I saw what you did, the way you helped them…” he whispered, “I couldn’t help thinking that you’d make a good angel.”
“Simeon…” I smiled, an embarrassed blush flushing along my cheeks.
I saw him swallow nervously, as though steeling himself for more. He took up my hands again; he held them in his, though his grip was feather-light.
“Listen…” he murmured, looking down at our hands. “When you’re done with your study abroad here, how would you like to come to the Celestial Realm?”
“What…?” I looked at him, stunned.
“I mean it, you know? I’m serious about this.” He finally met my eyes. “You could… be with me. We could be together. We could love each other, every single day.”
“Simeon…” I breathed. “I’m human… Down here I’m tolerated, but Lucifer said… And your rank. You’re needed–"
He shook his head. “I’d give up–"
I’d give up everything.
”No!” My eyes widened. His life, as he lived it, so easily offered. No, no, no. I couldn't let anyone do that for me. “I could never let you do that!” Never a sacrifice on that scale.
“Hah…” He smiled softly. “I thought you would say that. So… if that won’t work, maybe I could go with you to the human world. That way we could be…”
Good. That’s what makes you the person you are… the person I love. So I’ve made up my mind. I will renounce my royal birthright so I can be with you. My country, my honour and prestige… all of it.
“Simeon…” I heart was gripped. Gripped. I lifted a hand from his to touch the crystallized feather. Oh my stars. Oh my stars. His sweet, adoring kisses, his gentle hands in my hair, his warm breath on my body, waking up to his embrace... I thought about it all. Thought about taking it for myself, for the rest of my life. I was tempted. So very tempted. Everything. I could have…
An almost normal life, outside of the Devildom.
But then… what would I be giving up?
So much.
“Think about it, Chise,” he whispered. “You are my very beating heart; the sweet breath in my lungs. I know deep down in my soul that I am meant to be with you. And I want to be with you until the very end.”
And I want to be with you until the very end.
I choked as his words rang inside of me again. Did he know? Did he know how powerful he truly was? Did he know that he didn’t need any book to prophesize? How powerful was he, truly? ...As powerful as Barbatos? Or nearly so. Did anyone know? They mustn’t. Or he would be…
Without saying anything, without giving an answer, because how could I possibly answer when fate had already seemed to decide for me, I threw myself into his arms.
As always, he lightly rested his hand on my head, pulling me tightly to him.
Chapter 16: Chapter 28-C: Dancing with Demons
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Asmo's beaming smile quickly faded into a look of absolute shock as his eyes locked downwards from my eyes.
He stared in stunned silence, holding the door to his room open, frozen in place. I'd promised him that we would get ready for the dance together.
"Errr..." I shifted uncomfortably as he openly gawked at my chest. "Asmo…? Feel free to take your eyes off my breasts now…? They’re not anything new…"
His eyes, as round as dinner plates, shot back up to mine after I'd broken the silence. "Y... Your necklace! Did... Did Simeon give that to you?!"
I was taken aback by his reaction as my fingers automatically reached up to touch it. "Y-Yeah? He gave it to me after the play when the Little D–"
He took me by the shoulders, eyes wide. "Okay... Okay. Okay. Listen, kitten. I don't want to hide it on you, but tonight, you're wearing a turtleneck halter. Got it? Not because there's anything wrong with you having that, but because if Lucifer sees it, he's going to freeeeeeak ouuuuuut."
"Wait, what?" My eyes widened too. "But why?!"
He pulled me quickly into his room, slamming the door shut behind him.
"Its... It's just for tonight, okay? He'll see it eventually, obviously, but I don't think out in public with Simeon within reach is the best time for him to FIRST see it!"
"What?!" I was panicking now. "What's going on?! Wait – Lucifer wouldn't hurt him, would he?!"
Asmo laughed verrrrry nervously. "I mean… p-probably not…? Maybe…?”
I sucked in a gasp at his uncertainty. “Sh-Shit. M-Maybe I should take it off–"
Asmo clasped my hands together in his before I could reach behind my neck. "No. Don't take it off. Ever."
"What...?" I looked at him, deeply confused. "Asmo, I don't understand. What's going on...?"
He shook his head. "It's... a very beautiful thing."
"I still don’t understand..."
He finally sighed at the look of terror on my face, leaning forward to kiss my forehead. "I'm sorry, honey. It's okay. Really. It's just... rare, for an angel to give something like that out, you know. It's a true show of..." He trailed off for a moment as he looked into my eyes. "...Love.”
“O-Oh, well…” I bit my lip. “And Lucifer would have a problem with that?”
“Weeeell, it’s…” He thought about it for a moment. “Umm… Oh, I really shouldn’t be the one to say all this…! It should have been Simeon… Why didn’t he!? I can’t believe him…!”
“Just tell meeee,” I pleaded.
“Umm, I suppose the closest thing in human terms would be…” he winced, “...an engagement ring?”
“…FUCKING WHAAAAT!?” I screamed shrilly, clapping my hands over my mouth.
“But like…” He fretted a bit, gesturing for me to lower my voice. “N-not like… there’s no promise of marriage, exactly? But… the crystal is, um, it means committing to a lifelong love. And, well,” he looked at me very frankly for a moment, “angels are immortal, soooo… liiiiike…”
I gawked at him.
“And it doesn’t even have to be reciprocated, like a human marriage.” He shrugged a shoulder. “It’s more like… a permanent declaration? It’s tradition that only one can ever be given out per angel. Like, ever, you know? Most never even do because you always think, who knows if this is really it? Anything could happen in a never-ending life! So at least most never have yet. That’s why they’re so rare.”
I was still gawking at him.
He patted my head with a guilty little grimace.
“...Mammon’s going to be soooo mad,” I whispered.
“Heh… I think that things might get a little awkward around here in general!”
“Nooooo…” I buried my face in my hands.
“...So!” He clapped his hands together after a moment of horrified silence. “Turtleneck halter it is!"
Mammon
Shrine – Freya Ridings
It's all for the taking
The chance that I'm taking, oh-oh
I'm leaving myself open
It ain't a long shot, I'm certain, oh-oh
I won't roll another try, cut my losses this time
Been through it all
I can't play another hand, things didn't go to plan
I can't lose it all
You by me, it's all that I need
It's all that I need, it's all that I need
You by me, it's all that I need
It's all that I need, it's all that I need
You by me
You by me
I won't roll another try, cut my losses this time
Been through it all (by me)
I can't play another hand (you by me, you know that's all I need)
Things didn't go to plan (you know that's all I need)
I can't lose it all
You by me, it's all that I need
It's all that I need, it's all that I need
You by me, it's all that I need
It's all that I need, it's all that I need
You by me
You by me
Ooh la, la, la
Gimme your light, light, light
Gimme your light, light, light
Give it to me
Well… it was a nice turtleneck halter. The fabric was satin, a lovely shade of blue, and it surprisingly wasn’t even skin-tight. It was tucked into a simple white skirt that came to my knees, and cinched with a thin black belt with a gold buckle.
I sighed in relief as I looked down at what I could see of my chest again. No sign of the pendant.
“You. Look. Beautiful,” Mammon whispered in my ear, making me jump. I turned my head to beam at him as he slid his arm around my waist.
“And… You. Look. Hot.” I trailed a finger down his half-unbuttoned shirt. He hummed low, the noise reverberating through his chest.
I gasped as he spun me around to press my back to him. He wrapped his arms around my hips, planting a kiss on my neck, before rocking us back and forth in a dance.
“Mammon…!” I hissed in embarrassment as literally no one else danced like that around us. “This isn’t a club, you know…!”
“Oh well,” he replied casually, pressing my backside even closer to his. “Which one of these low-level goons is gonna stop me, huh? I’d like to see 'em try to take on The Great Mammon, but, well, that ain’t gonna happen. They know their place.”
“You’re incorrigible…” I muttered, though I couldn’t stop the smile from finding its way to my face.
He kissed me behind my ear, inhaling my scent before expelling his warm breath against my skin. I inhaled the scent of his cologne too, closing my eyes and leaning back against him. As indecent as the position of the dance appeared at first glance, he was blessedly being tame about it. I relaxed into the intimacy of it.
“I like this…” he murmured.
“I love this.” I smiled contentedly.
“Heh.” I felt his grin against my skin as he kissed my bare shoulder this time. “What I mean is, that I know no one else even asked ya to come to the dance, did they? Not that they didn’t want to, ‘cause they were all talkin’ about how they wanted to. It’s just that they all knew it was gonna be me anyway, no matter what.”
“Aww..” I laughed with a shake of my head, feeling a little guilty over that, actually, even if it were true. “Now you’re making me feel bad for them. Guess I’ll have to let them have their turns next time to make up for it… How many first dances will that make until you get your turn again…? One, two, three…”
“I don’t think soooo,” he mock-growled against my ear, making me giggle. “But it’s also good. They respect ya…”
“Mmm…” I blushed. It wasn’t very often that the topic of me dating most of them was brought up… it still felt awkward when it did.
“So…” he sighed out against me. “We gonna talk about Lucifer?”
I frozen in his arms. He kept up his rocking behind me with a casual hum, as though nothing were amiss.
I swallowed nervously.
He stroked my belly with his thumbs. “C’monnnn. I’m not stupid, ya know.”
“…I know that.” My voice was high.
“Well, at least you’re not denying it. That’d be rude of ya.”
“Mammon…”
“No, no…” he murmured.
“If–"
“I said no, baby girl. None of that.” He pressed his palms to my belly a little more firmly. “S’okay. So long as I stay… at the top, like I have been.”
“Always…” I whispered. “And if… You know I’d never jeopardize…”
“Mm-mm.” He nuzzled me. “But you come to me right away if… well. You come to me right away if anyone breaks your heart, got it? I’ll tape it up and kiss it all better for ya and everything. So you come to me first.”
I swallowed. He’s telling me to go to him if anyone hurts me. If Lucifer does.
“I don’t think… anyone will,” I reassured in him a low voice. “Otherwise, they’re not even a choice. Like… they weren’t before.”
He nodded. “You’ve got good taste, you’ve got good standards… I mean, you’re with me, aren’t ya? So keep that up.”
I chewed on my bottom lip. “Are you and Lucifer… okay…?”
He shrugged. “Better than last week.”
“I mean…” I lowered my voice as I turned my face towards him, “since…”
Since you’d witnessed him trying to kill me.
I stroked his hands with my thumbs. This man hid his shit too well.
He turned his face towards me as well, kissing me gently. “There’s no changin’ that he’s my older brother, and that’s that. But you’re the most important thing in my life, darlin'.”
“Asmo said you used to be his number one… It sounds like you used to be close.”
“Pfff.” He snorted. “Asmo talks too much.”
“Well…” I said slowly, “for what it’s worth… I think he’s changed a bit… for the better.”
He nodded. “Closer now to who he was as an angel, I guess. ‘Cause as an angel, he’d never even think about…”
Killing an unarmed human girl.
“…Anyway.” He pressed kiss after kiss after kiss to my lips in quick succession, breaking the somber spell when I couldn’t help but laugh. “This is a dance, right? Sooo…”
“MAMMON!” I shouted, swatting at him as he lewdly ground his hips against my backside.
“Soooo…” he continued with a grin, “fuckin’ dance with me, Chise!”
Lucifer
You Mean The World To Me - Freya Ridings
The time I thought that we would have
Was taken from red to black
I said things I can't take back
And I don't know how to live with that
There's a darkness that I've known
And it's shaken me to stone
It kills me you might not know
After all
'Cause I know I don't let you see
But you mean the world to me
And I know that I can be pretty mean
But you mean the world to me
What the hell is wrong with me?
I just sat there and watched you leave
I am not this ice queen
And you think I don't feel anything
There's a fear that I've known
And it's cut you to the bone
And I'm so sorry I've never shown
Just how much you hold
I know I don't let you see
But you mean the world to me
And I know that I can be pretty mean
But you mean the world to me
World to me
World to me
'Cause I know I don't let you see
But you mean the world to me
Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.
"Ladies and gentlefolk, now that we’ve all had our first dances with our special someones, we’d like to dedicate this next dance to the stars of the show that everyone is talking about. To our lovely leading human exchange student and our very own RAD student council officer, please welcome to the dance floor… Chise and Lucifer!
“What!?” I spluttered over my drink, leaning forward so it wouldn’t splash on my skirt. “WHO–?!”
Like a ghost he seemed to appear at my elbow, taking the dripping glass from my fingers. He held them in his, my fingertips a bit wet from the drink, while he bent low to kiss my knuckles lightly.
“Lucifer…” I whispered, cheeks reddening.
“It seems that we have been summoned, Chise.” He looked up at me, his scarlet eyes locking onto mine. “Shall we?”
I swallowed as I nervously looked around us. Yep, all eyes were on us, and the dance floor had been cleared of other bodies in anticipation for our announced dance. Who the hell had put who in the hell up to this? I’d like words. “I-I supposed I don’t… have a…”
He smiled softly. “No, I suppose neither of us do. Shall we make the most of it?”
I made a small noise in my throat.
And then a quick gasp as he pulled me onto the floor.
To dance alone. Just the two of us, watched by the entire student body of RAD.
...I’d rather go through the whole play again, I thought miserably. At least the stage had been far enough away...
The song began to play.
I was stiff in his arms at first, wide-eyed. Looking up at his face, but not truly seeing him.
He chuckled deep in his throat at my expression. “Relax, Chise. They will have us dance for approximately a minute, alone, and then the rest will join before the song is over. We don’t even have to finish–"
“I… I’m sorry,” I murmured, swallowing. “That was rude of me back there, to say that I didn’t have a choice. It’s fine. We can finish the song.”
“All right…” He watched my face closely; looking for signs of a lie, I suppose. “Thank you for saying so.”
I relaxed my shoulders, looking down at his hand in mine; slowly, I slid my hand from his arm to rest near his shoulder. Just as slowly, the palm of his hand slid further around my back to bring me a step closer.
I couldn’t help but think about our last dance, and how terrified I had been of him.
Now, in contrast, he held me gently. Respectfully.
“Good…” he breathed. “Just follow me.”
I nodded mutely, turning my face back up to look at his. His face was relaxed – not quite expressionless, just… relaxed. But his eyes were what drank me in, scalding me with the intensity of his gaze. I found myself getting lost in them, the scarlet colour so curious to me, so interesting; I fell so far into them that I barely noticed how his thumb grazed the outside of my palm lightly, stroking back and forth. Barely noticed that he had pulled me another step closer to him. Barely noticed that the dance floor was slowly filling up with couples again, though the intimacy between us hadn’t left.
“Lucifer…” I whispered up at him, both of us unblinking as we stared at each other.
“Yes?” he murmured, just as quietly.
“The… play,” I said, awkwardly. “You…”
His expression didn’t change. He didn’t reply. He only looked at me.
I dropped my voice lower. “And… last night…”
Still no reply.
I swallowed. “Are we going to talk about any of that…?”
“…Maybe another time, Chise,” he murmured softly, almost tenderly, giving up on his silence.
I took a chance. I raised my hand up from his shoulder to lightly touch his cheek. I saw him take in a deeper breath at my touch, but otherwise, he didn’t react. Only looked at me.
I pressed my palm there. Nothing. I spread my fingers to cup his jaw, too. Nothing.
But at the slow stroking of my thumb against his skin, he finally expelled the long breath that he had been holding from his nose, briefly closing his eyes at my touch.
“Chise…” he murmured quietly, before making a sound of dry amusement in his throat. He shook his head as he breathed out a sigh of resignation. "...Please, stop. Tempt me no further. I can barely control myself.”
I stroked my thumb again.
“Chise… please.” He shook his head again.
“If you were to lean down right now…” I whispered, “I might be the one to kiss you first this time…”
His eyes widened, and I saw how his breath caught in his throat. It wasn’t every day that I got to surprise him. I kept my gaze on him, leaving the offer open between us.
He swallowed, before bringing my hand to his lips, kissing my knuckles again. “Thank you for honouring me with this dance, Chise.”
“Lucifer...?” My eyebrows knotted in confused worry. The rejection stung.
I realized suddenly that the song had faded away.
He slowly dropped my hand. “You are the loveliest jewel by far in this room. I’m sure you will not want for any dance partners tonight.”
“Lucifer…”
He bowed low before me. “Enjoy the rest of your evening, Chise.”
I watched, perplexed and hurt, as he slowly strode away from me.
Beel
Pancakes for breakfast - Lizzy McAlpine
Don't wanna be forward
Don't wanna cross a line
But if I were to crash in this plane tonight
I'd want you to know this
Don't wanna say too much
Intrude on your space
But if I were to crash and I never made it home
I'd want you to know this
Oh, and to tell you is too scary
So I'll just say something else
And I wish that you could hear me
When I talk to myself
But this plane might not land safely
So, what the hell do I have to lose
If I just tell you?
I wanna eat pancakes for dinner
I wanna get stuck in your head
I wanna watch a T.V. show together
And when we're under the weather we can watch it in bed
I wanna go out on the weekends
I wanna dress up just to get undressed
I think that I should probably tell you this
In case there is an accident
And I never see you again
So please save all your questions for the end
And maybe I'll be brave enough by then
Don't wanna say something wrong
Don't wanna be weird
But if you're still in love with her
I think that I'll leave it there
And I won't ever tell you this
Oh, 'cause to tell you is too scary
So I'll just say something else
Like how was fall semester?
And what was that song about?
I'll try to hide the way I feel
But I'll just wanna shout
What do I have to lose right now?
I wanna eat pancakes for dinner
I wanna get stuck in your head
I wanna watch a T.V. show together
And when we're under the weather we can watch it in bed
I wanna go out on the weekends
I wanna dress up just to get undressed
I think that I should probably tell you this
In case there is an accident
And I never see you again
So please save all your questions for the end
And maybe I'll be brave enough by then
Well, maybe I won't ever say what's in my head
No, I won't have to say anything
You'll say it instead
Instead of his shoulder, I rested my palm on Beel’s chest. It was easier to reach, quite frankly, and I got to feel the steady rhythm of his heartbeat as well.
I felt so tiny against him; it was kind of delightful, actually. In my opinion, we were a very cute pair.
And he was a lovely dancer. A considerate one.
“So,” I smiled, "what's been your favourite food at the party so far?”
"The Poison-Pincered Devil Crab tossed in herbed magma butter." He nodded sagely, giving his answer immediately. "Though..." his face broke out into a guilty look, "if you were looking to try it, the servers said I ate all of it already…"
"Ah, that's fine," I assured him. "We'll find our own recipe and make it at home.”
He brightened. "That'd be good. I like your cooking a lot, Chise.”
“Does that mean I'm getting better with the Devildom food?”
"Oh yeah." His face turned serious. "You're way better than Mammon. You're as good as Asmo and Satan now.”
I grinned at him. "Belphie still beats me out, huh?”
"Well..." he thought about it, “he just knows what I like best. But don't worry, you're very good too.”
"Thank you." I smiled at the compliment. Beel might look like he inhales food without tasting it, and he certainly wasn't very picky, but he definitely had a palate on him and would go for the good stuff first when given options. “Beel..."
He tilted his head at me. “Yeah?"
"Have you noticed the song that's playing? I’ve heard it before, and I think the lyrics are pretty cute.”
"Oh." He paused to listen for a little while. I gazed up at him fondly as he did so, drinking in the handsome sight of him. He finally turned his face down again, smiling sheepishly. "...I like the song too.”
I giggled. "Remember when I first came to the Devildom, and Asmo made pancakes to welcome me? And I think the very first thing I made for everyone on my own cooking duty was pancakes as well. I had no idea what else to do.”
He nodded down at me fondly. "Yours were way better. I love your pancake days.”
"I do know how to make a mean pancake." I stepped into his arms a little closer. "I think that this should be our song.”
"Our song…?"
"For humans in relationships, sometimes they choose a song that's theirs. Like, something they first listened to together, or was playing when they first met, or symbolizes what their relationship is like the best.”
"Ohhh… in… relationships…" He blushed as he pressed his palm to my back more firmly, smiling shyly. "Yeah. Let's make this our song. And... let's make pancakes for dinner together, too.”
I burst into laughter, leaning forward to rest my cheek on his chest while he held me to him. "Yeah, let's do that.”
His voice rumbled lightly in his chest against my ear as he spoke his next words softly. "I want to do things that bring us closer together. Lots of things... I’d really like to take you on a date sometime.”
"Beel..." I nuzzled against him as he cupped me closer. "I really want that too.”
We danced together for a little while in silence while the song came near its end.
But Beel still held me while the couples around us broke apart. "Um, Chise…"
"Hmm?" I raised my cheek off of him to look up.
“Could I kiss you…? Right now?”
My face broke out into a beaming grin. "I'd love that. Please?”
He leaned down, way down, given our silly height difference, and pressed his lips to mine sweetly. So soft. So gentle. Beel kisses.
I kissed him back with a contented little sigh, slipping my arms around his neck to pull his face closer. He pulled me to him by my waist as well, nearly lifting me off my feet.
I could practically feel the fury radiating off some of the other demon students in the room. Beel was a popular guy at RAD; he was seen as quite the attractive bachelor, made all the more desirable by his refusal to date anyone who even had the guts to ask so far. I giggled against his mouth as he kissed me a second time. My Beel. Sorry, other-demons, but you'll never know him as I do.
Solomon
Home - Freya Ridings
I shut my eyes and spin the globe
But in my heart already know
Doesn't matter where I go
I've always been alone
But you feel like home
And I've been travelling for so long
I don't care if it all goes wrong
You feel like home
You feel like home
It's been so long since I've felt this warmth
Radiate into my bones
No sea of blue or Aztec gold
Ever looked into my soul
You see me
'Cause you feel like home
And I've been travelling for so long
And I don't care if it all goes wrong
'Cause you feel like
But how did you know, how did you know?
I've been out here alone
And I didn't know, I couldn't know
I could belong
You feel like home
And I've been travelling for so long
And I don’t care if it all goes wrong
'Cause you feel like home
You feel like home
You feel like home
Solomon gave me a soft smile before he peered at the glint he caught at my neck. "That chain is new..."
"Oh... Yes..." I felt a blush hit my cheeks. "Simeon gave me a necklace..."
"He did, did he?" Solomon's grey eyes sparkled. "Ever the romantic, that angel. May I see it?"
"A-Asmo said..." My eyes darted around the room anxiously. "Not to take it out around Lucifer… For now, anyway."
"Haha!" His pretty laugh. "Well, it just so happens..." he looked around conspiratorially with me as well, "that I saw Lucifer leaving not too long ago. So it you want to show it off, by all means, show it off."
"He did...?" I squinted my eyes as I looked around the room. I actually felt a little... disappointed. "You're sure?"
He nodded in amusement. "So, Asmo thought there would be a tricky situation if he saw it, hmm? I wonder who would come out on top in THAT fight."
"I'd rather not find out..." I muttered. "But, well..."
I reached down the neck of my top to pull it out.
Solomon's gazed at it as I adjusted the chain so that the entire necklace was outside the neck, resting on the satin fabric. The gold shone bright against the blue; the feather suspended in crystal delicate. "Lovely..." he murmured. "It suits you so well..."
I blushed at the unexpected compliment. "Th-Thank you."
He took up my hands again, nodding. "Supposedly a thing of legend, those crystals. A rare jewel. Treasure it for as long as you treasure him."
"Well, that's quite romantic of you..." I pointed out. "Have you and Simeon known each other for a long time...?"
"Ah, yes." Solomon laughed awkwardly. “Though I'll admit, I don't exactly remember our first meeting. I don't have the luxury of having a long memory like other immortals. The human brain was never formed for that, you see. So..."
"I see..." I chewed on my lip. "So you really are immortal, then?"
"Well, I've certainly lived a very long time, and continue to live, and not age." He looked at me in amusement. "Only time will tell if it's true immortality, right? I'm kind of flying by the seat of my pants here. As a human."
I had to laugh at the unexpectedly modern idiom, and at the frank honesty. That he kept up with current language impressed me sometimes. He seemed timeless yet relevant all at once sometimes.
"I'm sure there have been a lot of Solomons in history, but..." I peeked up at him from beneath my lashes, "I can think of at least one that history still remembers."
"Ohhhh?" Another amused look. "Do you know anything about this Solomon of old?"
"He was a king. King Solomon. And he was known for his great wisdom." I gave him a meaningful look.
He grinned. "Anything else?"
“Just that he had many, many wives."
He laughed hard at this, leaning forward to press his forehead to my shoulder as he shook with it for a moment. Until he caught himself up again and raised his head back up with a wheeze, still grinning. “Well, whoever that King Solomon was, I'm sure he is long gone now.”
I raised an eyebrow, though I was grinning too, his laugh contagious. "I like that you laugh so easily, you know."
"Hah." He looked down at me with a sweet smile. "I don't think very many others think so."
I giggled. "Maybe I think so because you're not laughing at MY expense? Usually?"
"Pfff..." He chuckled too. "When you've lived as long as I have, it's hard to take things so seriously. Most things work themselves out in the end, so I may as well take it in stride."
I smiled. "That's a decent attitude."
"Another rare compliment: being called decent.” His cheeks were pink now from his amusement as he smothered another bout of laughter. I giggled too.
After a half-moment of silence, he pressed his hand to my back a bit more firmly.
"Chise..." Solomon's face turned a bit... serious. Or sad? Just, unusually soft for him, the man who endeavoured to not take anything around him so seriously.
"Yeah...?" I looked at him in puzzlement.
"I told you something earlier. Something that just came out of my mouth without me really even thinking about it. But what I said to you stuck with me... And I just want to repeat it. Because I've lied to you before as well, or at least hidden some big truths; I want to emphasize that at that time, I really was telling you the truth.”
I swallowed. "What's that…?"
"You told me that I might be your only hope before we parted from the Devildom last." He leaned his face closer, his eyes kind. "And I told you that you might just be mine as well.”
I stared at him, shocked to silence.
He nodded. Were his cheeks pink...? "While I can regret how the Sorcerer's Guild handled your transfer, how I handled your transfer, it is hard for me to regret the outcome: meeting you, and watching you bloom. That has been a true honour. I want you to know that, from now on, I intend to be on your side.”
"S... Solomon...” I strangled out my whisper. "That's..."
"And, ah," his eyes twinkled mischievously, "I do believe that is the end of our song. I'm sure that you will have others lining up for your hand in no time. Excuse me, Chise. Please enjoy the rest of your night. Now that your rehearsals that had taken up so much of your time have come to an end, I would like us to see more of each other. For mentorship in magic, of course…"
"Of... course..." I replied, shyly.
...Well, that exchange hadn’t been on my bingo card. I had NOT expected to be flirted with by <i>Solomon</i> of all people tonight.
I tucked the necklace back into my shirt. I wasn't ready for the drama it'd bring, Lucifer or no.
Asmo
Kiss Me A Thousand Times - RAIGN
Oh, you look at me like I'm trouble
I can't tear my eyes away
If we take this breath with each other
Will we share
Something we can't explain?
Faces buried in the pillow
Looking for something to follow
But there is nothing that money can buy
When you give every moment that you have to desire
All you gotta do is kiss me
And I'll get by
Don't leave me
All you gotta do is kiss me
A thousand times
Don't leave me
To realize this lie
Oh, you whisper words with no meaning
I can't fake what you fear
Before I could look at you
I saw heaven laid out
Here next to me
Bodies buried in each other
Two secrets kept under cover
There is something that we cannot reach
If we hide from the truth and forget to flee
It was something that felt like love
It was something that looked like love
It was nothing that I had tasted before, such sweet fire
But it swept from my heart
Like sliding doors
All you gotta do is kiss me
And I'll get by
Don't leave me
All you gotta do is kiss me
A thousand times
Don't leave me
To realize this lie
All you gotta do is kiss me
And I'll get by
Don't leave me
All you gotta do is kiss me
A thousand times
Don't leave me
To realize this lie
All you gotta do is kiss me
A thousand times
I very nearly shrieked when Asmo came up behind me to tickle my sides with a giggle. I turned back to him with a growl.
He only took me up into his arms, pulling me close to him, smiling so prettily. "It's my turn with you next, sweetheart. You'll dance with me, right?”
"Pfff..." I mock-thought about it carefully, my finger on my chin. He pouted at me the longer I took. I finally grinned. "Of course. I'm all yours.”
He sighed dreamily. "The words any man would be charmed to hear from you, you know. Come along now, darling." He slipped and arm around my waist. "You're about to be the envy of every demon in this room with me in your arms! Get ready, Chise!”
I laughed as he stepped us away onto the floor gracefully with a sway of his hips.
The way he moved his body was fluid and natural, sliding into each step, each motion, with a little flair now and then. I watched out feet, and then his hand as he led me in amazement. I hardly had to do anything but keep up with him, he led me so well. I finally looked up at his face with a smile.
He was already smiling at me, already looking at me, already watching my reaction as I stepped in time with him. I looked back up at him fondly as I found myself stepping a bit closer to him. He pressed me tighter in response.
"Soooo..." he cooed teasingly "Ready to talk about the night you kissed me yet?”
I made unholy strangling noises in my throat as my eyes grew round. My cheeks flooded with heat as I stared in shock.
He burst into laughter at my look. "Ohhhh, you're so easy to poke at, you know. I was just kid—"
"Asmo," I cut him off, swallowing my anxiety. "I don't... know what that was. I don't know what I was... thinking. I, um…"
I could tell that the gentle expression on his face was carefully kept up to hide something else. It was too still for this animated little trouble maker.
"Asmo..." I dropped my voice lower. "I'm not saying... But... I'm also not saying…"
"I shouldn't have brought it up." He laughed nervously. "I'm sorry. Forget I said anything—"
"No, I... I'm trying to say something. Really, I am. I just don't know how…"
"It's okay," he reassured me tenderly. "Take your time, honey. Whatever the answer is, if there even is one.”
I focused my eyes on his lovely pink ones, gazing up at him with what I'm sure was an earnest little look on my face. He raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise, and even his cheeks turned a little pink, surprising me as well. He wasn't easily flustered, given that he usually operated on the assumption that everyone was interested in him anyway.
Except for me.
I squeezed his hand a little tighter. "You're... lovely.”
"Hah..." He raised an eyebrow. "I'm lovely... but…?"
I shook my head. "No buts. Just... you're lovely.”
"Oh." He shook his head as well with a light laugh, cheeks turning pinker. "Well, OBVIOUSLY I am very lovely. And beautiful. And don't forget about sexy. And—"
He stopped abruptly as I laid my cheek on his chest, pulling him closer to me.
His heart was racing.
He slowed our dance right down in response, in surprise, and he began to sway me gently in little circles instead. Still, his heart raced, faster now, and we both knew it. I felt him swallow quietly as he held me gently in his arms. I couldn't see his expression; I didn't want to – or I thought I didn't. This was all so stupidly complicated. And I really shouldn't be doing this to him anyway... It wasn't fair.
We broke apart quietly as the song came to an end. He blinked down at me as if waking from a long dream. I looked at him quietly as well, unsure of what to say.
"Heh..." He bent to kiss me lightly on the cheek. "Thank you for the dance, love. Maybe it's me that the room is jealous of now, for having gotten to dance with you.”
"Asmo..." I blinked in response, the humility surprising me.
He bent over my hand, pressing a light kiss to my knuckles. "Thank youuuu. See you at home, kitten.”
"A... Asmo...!" I called after him weakly as he abruptly turned to bounce himself lightly away. I don't know if he heard me. If he had, he chose not to turn back.
Satan
Exist For Love - Aurora
They say there is a war
Between the man and the woman
I've never felt like this before
My heart knew that I couldn't
And then you take me in
And everything in me begins to feel like I belong
Like everybody needs a home
And when I take your hand
Like the world has never held a man
I know I cannot heal the hurt
But I will hold you here forever
If I can, if I can
And then I learned the truth
How everything good in life seems to lead back to you
And every single time I run into your arms
I feel like I exist for love
Like I exist for love
Only for love
I can't imagine how it is
To be forbidden from loving
'Cause when you walked into my life
I could feel my life begin
Like I was torn apart the minute I was only born
And you're the other half
The only thing that makes me whole
I know it sounds like a lot
But you really need to know
We are leaning out for love
And we will lean for love forever, I know
I love you so
And then I learned the truth
How everything good in life seems to lead back to you
And every single time I run into your arms
I feel like I exist for love
Only for love
And when you say my name
Like white horses on the waves
I think it feels the same
As an ocean in my veins
And you'll be diving in
Like nothing is out of place
And we exist for love
Only for love
And I love you, I love you, I love you
And I love you, I love you, I love you
My face lit up as I saw Satan making his way straight towards me from across the room. I couldn't help myself; I ran up to him rather than let him come all the way to me, grinning broadly with my arms outstretched. He smiled as he caught me to him with one arm, the other immediately finding my hand to lift it into the traditional waltz position.
"Hello, little dove," he whispered, before he swept me right up onto the dance floor, the breath leaving my lungs with a gasp from the sharp turn.
I took a breath as we settled into step, and sighed it out happily when I looked up at him.
He looked back down at me with his teasing, flirty smile. "It's been a while since we've last met on the dance floor, hm?”
I smiled back at him, genuinely. "We've come a long way since then, don't you think?”
“Hmm…” He stroked my thumb with his. "As I recall, you were threatening to make me the target of your next pact.”
“Threatening you, was I? Huh… Well, you may have not been the very next after that, but..." I grinned. "I guess I won out in the end anyway, didn’t I?”
"Actually..." he murmured, "I think it was I who won out in the end, for having pacted with you. You've changed my life, little bird.”
I blushed, shaking my head to deny it.
"We demons live for a very long time," he continued. "If we even pass at all – and you would think that time would move differently for a species like ours. And yet," he lowered his voice into a soft, fond whisper, "the last two years have been so meaningful to me, with so many new experiences and memories that I am left to treasure, that whole centuries of my life past pales in comparison to the time I have spent with you.”
"Satan..." I breathed. "You really have no idea how sweet you are, do you..."
He leaned down to touch his nose to mine. "You melted my heart, Chise. You've shown me how to love in a way I'd never thought possible. You've opened so many doors…”
I grazed my nose against his too. “We’ve become so much more,” I whispered.
“Heart of my Pact…” he murmured.
I kissed him soundly, my heart swelling with love in my chest. He hummed in soft satisfaction against my lips as he kissed me back sweetly.
He pressed his forehead to mine when we broke apart. He gave a shaky, breathless laugh, gazing into my eyes. I gazed back into the elegant green that I had so fallen in love with, the shape and colour that had pulled me to him at first sight.
"...Come to my bed soon," he whispered, flirty little smile returning to his face.
I shivered against him as heat flared within me at his bold words; I blinked, my mouth dropping in shock.
He laughed at my expression. “You may have bested me at our last dance, but… I think I've won this round, Chise.”
I could only squeak in agreement. I had lost this battle of flirty wit for sure. He was getting too good at this.
With a grin, he swept me up in another deft spin, leading me away through our dance.
Levi
This Is How You Fall In Love – Chelsea Cutler and Jeremy Zucker
Sun in my eyes, navy-blue skies
You are the reason I can survive
We'll turn off the phones to just be alone
We'll draw the curtains and never leave home
I had a nightmare
But now that I'm not scared
This is how you fall in love
Let go and I'll hold you up
So pull me tight and close your eyes
Oh, my love, side to side
"What's easy is right", my mother's advice
You are the reason I never think twice
Wherever we go, what glitters is gold
You'll be my best friend until we grow old
I had a nightmare
But now that I'm not scared
This is how you fall in love
Let go and I'll hold you up
So pull me tight and close your eyes
Oh, my love, side to side
Oh, my love, side to side
Oh, my love, side to side
Oh, my love, side to side
Oh, my love, side to side
This is how you fall in love
Let go and I'll hold you up
So pull me tight and close your eyes
Oh, my love, side to side
I sidled up to my nervous-looking wallflower with a smirk. “...Shall we find another closet, Levi?”
He jumped with a squawk of surprise, not having seen my approach.
His eyes widened after he had processed what I had just said.
“C… Cllll…!” His face went beet red.
"Weeeell?" I smiled sweetly up at him. "Closet, or dance floor? Those are your only two choices, because either way, you're dancing with your girlfriend tonight.”
"M-My… G… Grllffr…!" I didn't think that his eyes could get any wider, but he managed.
Oh, damn. I think that's the first time I had actually said it out loud.
I blushed right along with him. "Well... Yeah. Let's see... We say that we love each other, we call each other pet names, we've fallen asleep next to each other, you've even fingered—"
"SHHHH-SHHHH-SHHHHHHH!” Levi spun to grab me by my shoulder, pressing his palm to my mouth for a moment. He looked like he was going to faint. "H-H-How c-can you just...! S-Say that...! I-In front of…!”
I looked around, my eyebrow raised in amusement. "In front of all these people who give a damn about our conversation?”
His eyes darted around too. No one was even so much as looking at us.
"So?" I smiled sweetly again. ”Closet, or dance floor?”
He stared at me, mouth agape. I let him take his time as I gazed back into his pretty eyes, mesmerized by the flecks of purple trapped in the amber resin of his irises.
He swallowed. "Dance... floor.”
I was actually surprised by the choice. "You sure?”
He nodded, though his hands were still clutching at my shoulders, unmoving. He was tense, and he was biting down on his lip again.
I reached my hands up to hold his, removing his tight grip on me. "Let's go, baby. It'll just be you and me out there, all right? That's all that matters, is you and me.”
“...Okay." The assent came out more like a squeak than anything else.
I half-dragged his trembling body to the floor, before spinning to him with a grin.
“Sway again?”
“Mmff…” He looked at the ground. “I-I mean, we could dance properly if you want–"
I put my arms around him. “Nah. I want to dance like we did before. It’s us.”
After a moment’s hesitation, he put his arms around me too. Lightly.
“All right.” I smiled gently up at him, feeling like I was coaxing a flighty deer. “Just sway, yeah? And you can hold me a little tighter, too. Just you and me. It’s fine.”
“It’s…”
“I mean…” I started uncertainly, “that’s only if–"
“Nnn…” Levi, face red and breathing hard, abruptly leaned down to kiss me.
It was quick. Over fast. Harder and sliiiightly longer than a peck, but barely full-lipped. I hadn't even had time to close my eyes and prepare – or process that it was even going to happen at all.
I looked at him, wide-eyed and in shock. "Levi…"
"S..." He swallowed. "S-Sorry... I just…"
I took a breath, wiping the shock off of my face to look up at him gently. "I just didn't think of you as someone who wanted anything to do with PDA.”
"I... I didn’t think so too... But..." His eyes darted to where some of his brothers were chatting, and then he looked around the room at the rest of the students. "I wanted people to know, that you're mine too…"
He took in a shaky breath as I slid my arms more firmly around his middle, pressing close to him. "I want them to know too. I want them to know that I chose you.”
"You're..." He swallowed. "I heard some classmates say... that you're so pretty. And you are! You're SO pretty! But they were talking about it as if... and it made me so…"
"So..." I gave him a soft-eyed look, “…Envious, huh?”
"Mmphh..." His eyes darted away from mine again. "I just wanted to... I mean, no one expects much from me—"
I reached up to pull his face down, kissing him soundly. A real kiss. A lingering kiss. He huffed so quickly against me that I thought he'd run out of breath entirely and fall to the floor in a faint. We stopped our swaying as I deepened it.
After one long, aching moment, he threw his arms around me to pull me up to him tightly, kissing me back hard, eyes squeezed shut. He held me to him in an iron grip, pressing a sigh out from my lungs to expel from my lips as I kissed him back.
There we go. Undeniably together.
I smiled as we broke away from each other, still held tight in his arms, with my hands cupping his jaw. He stared at me, lips parted in shock at what he had just done.
I laughed. "I think that one was long enough for at least SOME of the people here to have seen. The rumour mill will spread it like wildfire now. Now eeeeveryone will know.”
"Mmmeeeeeeeeerrk." He squeaked long and loud, his beet red colouring spreading to his ears now.
"Mhmm..." I smiled at him slyly. "That's what you wanted, riiiight? For eeeeeveryone to know about us?”
He was squeaking with every huffing breath.
I guess he hadn't considered that achieving that would mean that everyone would be thinking about HIM. That they’d all be thinking about the withdrawn little wallflower who tried to AVOID drawing attention to himself.
Oopsie daisies.
Oh, he was so easy to tease. I really shouldn’t indulge in it too much, but given that he had just held me to him and kissed me openly on a dance floor… it was kinda good for him in a lot of ways.
I patted his cheek with a grin. "You're mine. I'm yours. I'm in YOUR arms right now, and not those silly other demons that I couldn't give a rat's ass about. Especially those ones you overheard in class.”
He choked on a laugh at my crude expletive, despite himself.
My face softened. "I love you. I'm not ashamed to be seen you with.”
"You're..." He swallowed. "Um, r-really...? You're sure…?"
I rolled my eyes with a teasing smile. "I just kissed you passionately on the dance floor in front of the whole of RAD. AND in front of all your brothers. So. Yeah. I'm not ashamed to be seen with you; of course I'm not. I'm showing us off, after all." I leaned forward with another grin, wrapping my arms around him tighter. "I just made my stake right now, you know. My claim on the cutie otaku that no one else has been able to get close to; the smart, withdrawn little mystery; the people-picky but powerful THIRD born Avatar finally making his choice. Don't you see how lucky I am? You're MY treasure tonight, Levi. And the next night and the next and every single day after until I take my last breath.”
He breathed out a whistle, eyes going wide again. Too speechless to protest.
I stroked his cheek. "We have something so special; it's unlike anything else that I have, or have ever had, with anyone else. I'm in love with you, Levi, and I'm so, so happy with you. Think about how strong your feelings are for me; isn't that something that ANYONE would be lucky to have? To be loved in that way? I'm so blessed to have that. And I love you back just as fiercely.”
He sighed out a held breath. He cupped the back of my head and brought my face to his chest, resting his chin on me.
"I love you too..." he murmured. "You make me... so happy… Like, actually and really happy... I didn't know I could be so happy... a-as just... me…"
I snuggled close to him with a sigh of my own, tightening my arms around him as I pulled him into another sway. "Mine…"
"Mine..." he agreed, holding me just as tight.
Belphie
Sunscreen - IRA Wolf
I want someone
To remind me to wear sunscreen
And take my vitamins when it slips my mind
I want someone
Who knows how I like my coffee
And wants to share a bed from morning to night
But I'm stubborn
Selfish
Easily jealous at times
I'm hard to love
And I just want someone
To try
I want someone
Who knows that I'm not made for mornings
And doesn't scold me for smoking when I drink
I want someone
Who listens when they've heard the story
And gives me enough space to breathe
'Cause I'm stubborn
Selfish
And easily jealous at times
I'm hard to love
And I just want someone
To try...
To try...
I want someone
Who can ground me when I'm too high
Light up the dark side of my head
I want someone
To share my coffee and sunscreen
My mornings, my stories and my bed
Someone stubborn
Selfish
And easily jealous would be fine
I won't mind
If they're hard to love
I just want someone
To try
Belphie gave a low hum as he wrapped his arms around me, forgoing on any specific dance. Instead he just held me to him close, looking down into my face, moving us around in slow, small circles, leading me around only by the graze of his knees on my thighs. It was intimate. Personal. A little lazy, actually, in an adorable way.
All in all, it was very him.
I slid my hands up his chest to wrap around his neck, looking back up at him with a soft smile.
He kissed my forehead lightly. "Our first dance, huh? Since I missed out on the last…”
I buried my face into his neck with a nod. "Better late than never.”
“I remember… you had come to the attic the night before you left for the Demon King’s Castle, to check on me.” He cupped the back of my head to his shoulder, lightly stroking my hair. “...I never thought I'd fall in love, you know.”
"Really? Hm." I smiled lightly against his neck. "You're pretty good at being in love.”
"Heh." He chuckled. "It just seemed like such a bother. I didn't get it. I love my family, but that's kind of like, whatever, that’s what you're supposed to do. To let an outsider in... seemed like such a pain, to be honest.”
"And then some upstart little human came along," I sighed in mock-despair.
He chuckled again. I felt it rumble in his throat. "That she did. My beautiful human. My reason for getting up in the morning. My warmth at night.”
"Belphie..." I whispered. "You're my steady rock, you know... I trust you. To protect me, to love me, to be there for me, to talk to me. I love you. I hope I’m the same for you.”
“You are," he murmured. "And… I’m sorry that you couldn't always trust me."
I shook my head. "Don't care about that. What we are now outweighs that a hundred-fold.”
He kissed my hair, rubbing my back. We were so close. Fully embraced. Our fronts flushed together with his warm arms around me, cupping me to him.
"Beel is my sun, I've always said, and me, the stars," he whispered. "And you… You are my moon, my guiding light in the dark.”
I took in a shaky breath, speechless at his words. He wasn't one for romance, usually... I pulled my face back from his neck to look up at him.
He kissed me immediately, as soon as my lips were within reach. Kissed me deeply, passionately, squeezing me to him tightly.
"Belphie..." I gasped against his mouth. He was basically making out with me, running his tongue over my lips to push through them, right out in the open, for the entirety of RAD to see. “E-Everyone…"
He relented with a little smile, letting out a husky little laugh. "The moment I touch you, I get carried away. I can't get enough of you. I can't help it.”
"You're being very sweet tonight..." I breathed. “Where did this romantic side of you come from…?"
He laughed again. "It was just about time that I was really honest. I realized that maybe I hadn't been making a real effort. But you're worth the effort.”
I shook my head. "You don't have to worry about that. I don't feel like there's anything missing between us. I'm really, really happy with you.”
"Well," Belphie pressed his forehead to mine, "you deserve it anyway. You deserve a lot of things. And I want to be the one who gives it all to you. I want to be the one you rely on.”
I sighed with a light smile. "Yandere…"
Belphie tilted his head with a frown. "Levi calls me that too. What does it mean?”
I laughed.
“What’s so funny?” He pouted. “Tell me what it means!”
“No!”
“Tell me!”
"No!”
“Chise!”
"NO!”
Simeon
Two - Sleeping At Last
Sweetheart, you look a little tired
When did you last eat?
Come in and make yourself right at home
Stay as long as you need
Tell me, is something wrong?
If something's wrong, you can count on me
You know I'll take my heart clean apart if it helps yours beat
It's okay if you can't find the words
Let me take your coat
And this weight off of your shoulders
Like a force to be reckoned with
A mighty ocean or a gentle kiss
I will love you with every single thing I have
Like a tidal wave, I'll make a mess
Or calm waters, if that serves you best
I will love you without any strings attached
It's okay if you can't catch your breath
You can take the oxygen straight out of my own chest
I know exactly how the rule goes
Put my mask on first
No, I don't want to talk about myself
Tell me where it hurts
I just want to build you up, build you up
Till you're good as new
And maybe one day I will get around to fixing myself too
I don't even know where to start
Already tired of trying to recall when it all fell apart
I just want to love you, to love you, to love you well
I just want to learn how, somehow, to be loved myself
Like a force to be reckoned with
A mighty ocean or a gentle kiss
I will love you without any strings attached
And what a privilege it is to love
A great honour to hold you up
Like a force to be reckoned with
A mighty ocean or a gentle kiss
I will love you with every single thing I have
Like a tidal wave, I'll make a mess
Or calm waters if that serves you best
I will love you without any strings attached
I will love you without a single string attached
“Hmm hm-hmm…” A breathy little tune near my ear.
I spun around, spinning straight into Simeon’s waiting arms. He pressed his forehead to mine immediately, pulling me close to him as the next slow song took up.
He looked at me with adoration. With so much love.
But he was in trouuuubllllle.
"Simeon…!" I hissed. "Why have I been warned to hide my necklace tonight because Lucifer would fly into a public rage over it?! And that the other brothers aren’t going to be happy, either!"
“Have you been?" Simeon smiled cheekily. "I can't fathom why. It's a token of my love, sure, but I’m sure they can figure out similar gestures of their own if they feel the same way as well, right?"
"Simeon!" My eyes widened. "Are you... competing with them for me?!"
"Hm..." He thought about it for a second. "Well, I can't say that I'm NOT competing with them for you..."
I sighed loud in exasperation. “Is that what this is all about?"
"No,” he asserted firmly. I blinked at the serious switch in his tone. "I gave that to you because I love you, deeply, without pause or doubt. What they think of it doesn't concern me. I did it because I love you; there were no other factors in that. It was a simple decision, and one I didn't hesitate to make once it had occurred to me."
“Oh…” I nodded slowly. “Simeon… I’m sorry. I believe you."
He sighed in relief.
I rubbed my thumb against his hand. "I love you too, you know."
He hummed happily as he smiled gently down at me. "I will never tire of hearing you say that.”
I sighed. “Sooo… Asmo told me what it means.”
“Oh.” His smile widened. “Good. Now you know.”
“You cheeky little shit!” I gasped at the amusement that touched his eyes. “You think it’s funny, springing these significant cultural gestures on me, don’t you?! Press a gorgeous necklace into my palm, and then I’m being told by someone else that it’s an incredibly rare immortal promise!”
“Well…” he said, slowly again. “It is quite cute when you tell me off about it, to be honest.”
“Ugh!” I threw my head back with a frustrated shake of my head. “And angels are supposed to be without sin! Which one would describe you best right now, huh? Envy? Pride?”
He smiled. “It’s like I told you during our very first dance, Chise; demons, angels, humans… we’re all a lot more alike than us angels would prefer to believe.”
“You could still try to be my very sweet, very nice angel,” I muttered sulkily.
“Hah…” He pulled me closer to him. “I’m sorry. I should have told you. It was just… a nerve-racking moment for me earlier, to be honest. I’d made my peace with its significance, and it was the other topics that had me unnerved, so… it slipped my mind.”
I held his hand more firmly, quirking my eyebrow. “By other topics, you mean… when you offered to give up everything you know and the position you hold to be with me?”
“Haha…” He pressed his forehead to mine again, closing his eyes. “Yes. Exactly.”
I tilted my head up to brush my lips against his. “Were you worried that I would reject the necklace, too?”
He didn’t open his eyes. “Mmm…”
Another brush of my lips. “Never.”
He pressed his lips more firmly to mine with a relieved sigh, his arm slipping around my waist fully to pull me in tighter. My hand on his shoulder rose to cup his cheek as our mouths moved slowly from one soft kiss to the next. He slid his palms tightly up my back.
“Chise…” he breathed, shakily. “Spend another night with me in Purgatory Hall this week. Please.”
I bit my lip with a nod as I stroked his cheek. “I will. I definitely will. And you’ll make breakfast for me the next morning after we wake up in each other’s arms.”
“Mmhmm… Waking up naked, preferably,” he murmured against my lips.
“Oh yes…” I smiled. “I’ll be very naked.”
“Good…”
I huffed against him as he kissed me more insistently this time.
Barbatos
Rivers - Epica
Become one with imagination
No more fairytales
Our souls will unite together
We will lift the veil
Your touch has turned to stone
No fire in your bones
It's time to leave the past behind
The road is never-ending
All dreams will start ascending
Beyond the boundaries of the mind
Break loose from the chains
Rise above the waves
Fighting in the darkness
Dancing in the light
Break out of your cage
Turn another page
Drowning in the river
Swim against the tide of life
Holding tight to the ever after
Living for a sign
To survive raging storms together
Through the eye of time
The eye shows no reflection
No dreams without inception
Exists within oceans of time
Break loose from the chains
Rise above the waves
Fighting in the darkness
Dancing in the light
Break out of your cage
Turn another page
Drowning in the river
Swim against the tide of life
The coil in which we're living
Is no more than a prison
The scheme of life became deranged
Dark clouds with silver linings
Attain the mysteries of shadow and shine
Break loose from the chains
Rise above the waves
Fighting in the darkness
Dancing in the light
Break out of your cage
Turn another page
Drowning in the river
Swim against the tide of life
“She has it now,” Solomon murmured quietly as he stepped to take a place beside Barbatos. “It’s… incredible.”
Barbatos only nodded in response as he kept up his rearrangement of the dessert table.
Solomon raised an eyebrow. “Pretending to be doing busywork while you watch them from the corner of your eye, huh?”
Barbatos sighed in annoyance before straightening up to face him directly. “Forgive me if I don’t find you very amusing tonight, Solomon. Given what we had just witnessed at the Demon King’s Tomb, I’m hardly in the mood.”
Solomon pouted. “Are you ever?”
“No.”
“So then. Things are getting worse.”
“Obviously. You saw for yourself.”
Solomon over glanced at her being spun around in Simeon’s arms. “Running out of time.”
Barbatos shook his head. "Finally serious, are you?”
He sighed. “Well, let her have her fun tonight with the brothers. And with Simeon.”
“Speaking of which… whatever you had said to her at the end of your dance seemed to have left her quite flustered.”
“Aha!” Solomon laughed lightly. “Caught in the act. You’ve been watching her all night!”
If Barbatos was the type to stoop down to the level of an eye roll, he would have given one. Instead, he huffed out an exasperated sigh.
“Jealous?”
“No.”
“If you say so… but, well, would you look at that." Solomon dropped his voice in a whisper. "She's coming towards us right now… And, ah… It’s not me she’s looking at with such purpose. I suppose you win this round."
Barbatos snapped his eyes back up to watch her approach; her smile was wide, eyes only on him.
“Well, good.” Solomon rolled his eyes. “Maybe she can help you with that stick up your ass.”
-
I was tired, really tired, but I had one last demon that I had to dance with before I kept my promise to Mammon.
Solomon gave me a fond little wave, before he melted back into the crowd.
Barbatos looked down at me with his polite steward smile at my approach. "Good evening, Chise. I trust that you have been enjoying yourself?”
"You put on a good party, Barbatos." I twinkled up at him. "But I've noticed that you haven't been enjoying your own efforts...”
"Have you noticed...?" A touch of amusement reached his eyes. "Rarely does anyone notice the servers at such a gathering.”
I laughed. "I doubt that's true in your case. You're just intimidating.”
"Am I...?" He thought for a moment. “Hmm… I don't intend on being unapproachable, but I suppose I can see your meaning. I am a RAD instructor, after all. In any case, it doesn’t bother me.”
...I don’t think it was because he was an instructor that people were intimidated.
“Doesn't it?" I took a shy step towards him. "Does that mean you don't dance?”
"Oh, nothing of the sort." His smiled grew slightly, twitching at the corners of his mouth. "I am just never asked to dance at these events.”
"In that case..." It was hard to maintain eye contact with him, I felt so flustered inside. "Would you like to dance with me, then?”
He chuckled low, undoubtedly reading my shyness plain as day. "I would be honoured, Chise. Here..." I watched as he stripped his butler’s gloves off, tucking them into his jacket pocket. "Please, take my hand. I will lead you.”
I smiled in relief, reaching forward. "Of course– oh!”
He deftly caught me up to him in a half-turn, his hand finding the middle of my back, his left hand holding my right, his arm raised slightly lower than shoulder height. Correct. I rested my arm on his.
A symphonic ballad.
“Oh…!” I breathed, after the first few of our steps. “Barbatos…”
“Yes?” He looked down at me expectantly, smile amused.
“You are a lovely dancer!”
“Thank you.” He inclined his head. “It helps to have a lovely dance partner.”
I blushed with a smile, looking over to focus on his hand in mine while he led. His deep lisp… so dreamy. I could listen to him compliment me all day.
“And I’ll thank you again,” he dropped his voice, “for thinking to invite me onto the floor.”
“Of course!” I looked back up at him. “We’re friends, after all.”
“Ah,” he nodded his head. “I was hoping that you felt the same in that regard. In that case, and since this is quite a special moment…” his green eyes glinted, “shall we put on a bit of a show for our attentive onlookers?”
“A… show…? For… attentive…” I looked around, and then my eyes widened in nervousness.
We appeared to have been given most of the floor. So many faces – too many faces – had turned towards us in shock as they watched Barbatos – Barbatos himself – dancing. Not only dancing, but dancing with the human exchange student.
I swallowed self-consciously.
“Eyes on me…” Barbatos murmured. “Do not fret. Just focus on my lead.”
I snapped my eyes back to his, cheeks pink.
I gasped as small, dainty yellow lights blinked one-by-one into existence around us. I looked around in amazement as sparks of yellows and greens and turquoises danced along to our steps, moving together with us in a sway, each one twinkling with the occasional flare. Barbatos watched my face with pleasant satisfaction in his eyes.
“And more…” he whispered.
I turned back to the sound of his voice, and then tilted my head with an admiring sigh.
As he stepped us into a half-spin, it was like his eyes gleamed, and the shock of turquoise in his hair shimmered. The fingers of his horns sprouted from the sides of his head, his silky hair pushed to the sides to make way for them. He gazed at me as he materialized his demon’s livery as well, his dark coat with abstract patterning knitting itself to replace his RAD uniform; the ruffles of his collar, an ombré of turquoise to black, fanned itself out.
He spun me again, and I caught sight of something more solid grazing past my hip.
My eyes widened. “Oh, Barbatos…”
I’d never seen his tail before. It was long, elegant, dark until it spread into a shimmering aquamarine at the halfway point, forking out into twinned-tips at the end. I realized that the glow was the effect of a delicate patterning that ran along the aquamarine; it shone in a soft light, emitting a gentle glow.
He chuckled lightly as I stared. Again, I shot my eyes back to his, my lips parted and eyes wide with my shock.
“Y-You’re so…” I blushed, “beautiful…”
“Thank you,” he murmured. “It wouldn’t do to have such a lovely dance partner in my arms without showing a little flair of my own.”
“I think you’re outshining me now…” I laughed softly, nervously.
He shook his head lightly, eyes kind, and fond. “Not at all. You may take my word on that.”
I slid the palm of my hand from the outside of his shoulder to the inside, resting it close to his collarbone. “Thank you…”
His grip on my hand tightened ever-so-slightly in response. “The pleasure is all mine, Chise. Believe me on that.”
Mammon (Again)
Unconditional Love - Freya Ridings
Stay with me, darling
Stay with me, darling
Let us lose ourselves in the moonlight
Lose ourselves
As we find
That there's nothing I could say
That would make you go away
No danger I was in
And you wouldn't step in my way
I'm not alone anymore
This love's unconditional
Sway with me, darling
Just sway with me, darling
Let us lose ourselves in the moment
Lose ourselves
As we both find
There's nothing you could say
That would make me go away
No danger you were in
And I wouldn't step in the way
You're not alone anymore
This love's unconditional
Oh, Lord, when will I breathe again?
And when will I stop smiling?
Somehow you made me believe again
That this is love
And this love's unconditional
Oh, this love's unconditional
This love's unconditional
"All right, folks, this is the last song of the night, dedicated to all those lovely couples out there on the dance floor. This one’s for all of you.”
“...Told ya I’d be stealin’ your last dance again, didn’t I?” he whispered near my ear.
I turned to him, again, with a delighted smile. I’d been looking all over for him and had started to lose hope. Clearly, he had been hiding to sneak up on me. Ass.
He pulled me to him, arms slipping tight around my waist.
“Full circle,” I sighed. “You’re first and final, always. Plus, I’m not being ground against from behind!”
He grinned wide.
“…Why are you looking at me like tha– DAMMIT, MAMMON!”
He keeled over laughing against my shoulder as I struggled to swat his hand away from the firm hold he had on my ass. As usual, he’d managed to pin my arms to my sides before fucking with me.
"Incorrigible.” I rolled my eyes as he squeezed playfully. At least Levi had already left. “I’m actually going to kill you one of these days. Or one of your brothers will in a jealous fit.”
Levi would kill him outright with Lotan. Belphie would probably just poison his food to kill him slowly or something, soaking in his long-term suffering.
“Nooo!” He feigned despair. “Don’t kill meee, an all-powerful demon, little human Chise! I’m soooo scared!”
“Don’t make me use 'Stay’ on you!”
“AACKK!” He made a face of distaste. “Whoa, WHOA! Easy there, girl! This is your sweetheart Mammon you’re threatenin’ here! Your innocent boyfriend, ya know!?
I raised an eyebrow.
“Your adoring demon lover, who’s never done anythin' wrong in his whole life! Your number one, your very first, the popper of your cherry! The love of your liiiiiiife!”
I was choking back laughter. “I’m surprised you can say all that with a straight face.”
“Hehe.” He placed kisses along my jaw. “We’re all gettin’ together at Hell’s Kitchen for a little after-party. I’ve been 'tasked’ with takin’ ya there, just so you know.”
“Babysitting me again, are you?” I tried to smile teasingly, but he was trailing along my shoulder now, and I found myself shivering in his arms. “Stooooop, you’re being so inappropriate.”
He sighed happily, relenting a bit, pulling away to look down at my face with love.
“For the Great Mammon, Avatar of Greed, you sure are openly affectionate with your mere little human girlfriend.” I gave him a coy look.
“The Great Mammon, Avatar of Greed, is just showin’ off how he's netted the prettiest little babe in this room, thank you very much.” He grinned at me. “Besides, every Avatar’s gotta have a human servant of their own, don’t ya know?”
I smacked at his chest playfully. “Dork.”
He fully picked me up in response, ignoring my yelp of surprise as he spun me around while holding me bridal-style. He made silly whooshing noises, spinning fast, entirely contrary to the slow song that played around us. I clung to him while making little squeaking noises.
He stopped abruptly, nuzzling my nose. “I always have so much fun with you.”
“I always have so much fun with you.” I smiled at him, my arms around his neck.
“Did you have fun tonight?”
“Pff. Mostly.”
That came flying out of my mouth before I’d had time to think about it.
“Uh-oh.” He narrowed his eyes. “Whose ass do I gotta kick.”
“No one’s!” I pouted. “I just missed you.”
“Liar. Well, not that ya missed me. Obviously you did, ‘cause I’m me.” He squeezed me. “Soooo, tell me.”
I sighed as I snuggled under his chin. “Maybe it’s just been a long day. Or week. Or weeks. If I still feel this way later, I’ll tell you. Promise.”
“Yeah! ‘Cause I’m your MAIN confidante!”
I had to giggle at his elegant word choice and exaggerated accent, so out of place within his casual drawl. “Obviously.”
“Welp.” He tossed me up a little bit in his arms to adjust me better, making me yelp again. “Song’s over. Time to join the others, babe. Let’s blow this popsicle stand.”
“Don’t tell me you plan on carrying me all the way to Hell’s Kitchen?”
“Why not?” He grinned. “Dare me. You watch me do it.”
I grinned back. “All right, bet. I dare you to carry me all the way to Hell’s Kitchen. And I bet that you’ll get too tired.”
“Pff. You’re on. Here we go, sweetheart. Gotta practise holdin’ you like this for our wedding, after all.”
“Fuck off!” I laughed, leaning to rest my head against his neck.
“…Diavolo.” Lucifer’s hands were clasped behind his back, his footfalls echoing around in the colosseum as he entered the arena. “So this is where you’ve been. I’ve been looking for you.”
“Ah, Lucifer…” Diavolo smiled as he turned to him, his arms crossed. “Hello. You know, I had this strange feeling that you’d show up. Still, hah, I can’t believe that you actually did. ...Shouldn’t you be with your brothers right now? They’re at Hell’s Kitchen celebrating the end of the play, aren’t they?”
Lucifer shook his head. “Right now it’s more important that I speak with you. I think it’s about time you told me what’s going on, Diavolo.” His voice grew more terse, more disapproving, the longer he spoke. “Where did you and Solomon go yesterday, and what did you do there?”
Diavolo looked away. “…'It still isn’t the right time for me to share that with you.’ What would you say if I just left it at that?”
Lucifer gritted his teeth in his frustration. “Okay then, when will it be the right time? I think I’ve waited long enough already.”
Diavolo barked out a sharp laugh with a shake of his head. His expression softened. “Usually you don’t ask questions like this, even when you’re especially curious about something. How very uncharacteristic of you… to act so impatient, Lucifer.”
Lucifer’s stern expression was cracking slowly at his words. He struggled to suppress the emotion there. Struggled not to show the desperation he felt. “Don’t joke around, Diavolo. This is serious. Serious for me.”
Diavolo let out a soft sigh, as tight-lipped as ever on the matter.
He lowered his voice. “…Does it have to do with who I think it does?”
He couldn’t hide the touch of despair within voice as he guessed, so he tried to muffled it within a lower register. But Diavolo knew him better than anyone, after all.
“Hm…” Diavolo looked at him thoughtfully, before throwing him the bone he was looking for. His loyalty deserved that much. “Worried about Chise, are you?”
Lucifer only looked at him in response. For him to name her… it was all the confirmation he needed. There was a war raging inside him, each emotion he felt struggling against the others to show on his face.
Suppress it. Find the mask. Wear it.
Diavolo shook his head at his blank expression. It was obvious; it was too blank. It was the tell that he needed to know how much he struggled to maintain it. “I can’t be certain yet. That’s one of the many answers I still don’t have.”
Lucifer was silent for a moment. They both were; it stretched between them, weighing heavily on them both.
“…There’s one other thing that’s been weighing on my mind as well,” Lucifer finally spoke, breaking the spell.
Diavolo nodded, inviting him to continue.
“Remember that day when the 3D game or whatever it was switched on, and it made a mess of RAD? You and Chise showed up at the student council meeting together, didn’t you?”
“I did,” Diavolo confirmed softly.
“Tell me, what happened that day?” Lucifer couldn’t hide the desperation again. “Because it seems like there’s some sort of doubt gnawing at you, causing you to worry. Causing you… us… to change. Is that something that you…” he hesitated at the implication of what he was asking, “…that you can’t tell me about as well?"
Diavolo stared at him for a moment, dumbfounded by the weight of the question. He shook his head at Lucifer to deny without saying it outright, for fear that acknowledging the question itself would… change things more. He decided, finally, to be honest about something. “…That day, Chise and I got lost, and eventually…” he tilted his head, looking all around, “we wound up here. And that’s when I thought back on what happened here so long ago… How I had found two angels that had fallen from the skies. You and Lilith, beaten and bruised… and your brothers, badly injured, not so far away.”
Lucifer took in a quiet, shaky breath. Barely perceptible.
Diavolo sighed in resignation. “You, your brothers, and Chise all share a special bond. In that moment, standing beside her, thinking back on Lilith in your arms… I could really feel it. I could feel the intensity, the fate, the inevitability of that bond. How could I not?” He dropped his voice. “And it made me so jealous I could barely stand it.”
Lucifer shook his head with a frown. “Are you suggesting that we don’t share a special bond as well? You and I, after... everything…? Really?”
“Of course we do. You and I. I know that. But even so…” Diavolo looked down. “There are times when I can’t help but feel anxious. And… shamed.”
Lucifer’s frown deepened. “Shamed…?”
Diavolo cleared his throat. “I felt shamed by the thought: ‘I had been the one to reincarnate Lilith, I had been the one to create this bond’. And in that moment… I regretted doing it.” He shook his head, not meeting Lucifer’s eyes. “Hardly a worthy thought for a leader. Hardly worthy of someone who claims to love you, too.”
Lucifer straightened. “No matter what happens, I’ll always be there. I’ll always be on your side. Just like how you were there for me long ago.”
“Hah…” Diavolo slowly expelled the breath he had been holding. “It is a relief to hear you say that, Lucifer.” He closed his eyes for a moment to clear his thoughts, before opening them again, turning back to Lucifer. “Come on, let’s head to the cast party. They can’t very well start without you, can they? You’re the lead.”
“…Yes.” Lucifer gave in. It was… progress, he supposed. “I suppose you’re right.”
He turned to leave back the way he had come through, trusting Diavolo to follow him out.
“No matter what happens, huh…” Diavolo whispered softly as he gazed at Lucifer’s back. “Do you really mean that? Will you be on my side 'no matter what’…? Even if it means… forsaking her?”
Lucifer turned when he hadn’t heard Diavolo’s footsteps following him. He frowned as he caught the tail-end of Diavolo’s lips moving, and the look of sorrow on his face. He gave him a confused look back. “Sorry, I couldn’t hear you over the noise of the wind. What was that you said again?”
Diavolo’s face broke out into a fond softness. “It was nothing. Come on, let’s go together.”
Notes:
Weird, it's like whoever put the playlist together for the RAD school dance had just discovered Freya Ridings as an artist and has been playing her music on repeat...
And yes, I did insert a symphonic metal ballad into a soft-pop/indie playlist. My taste in music is all over the place. Also, Barbatos claims he likes metal music, so it fits, right?
I really struggled with this chapter. Not because I hated the content or thought it was a drag or something, but because I wanted to get it right between all of them. And there were a lot of people to flirt with lmao. Some of them were easier to match songs to than others as well...
The more I write Lucifer, the more I believe him to be more of a drama llama than even Asmo.
Anyway, tell me which dance was your fave.
Chapter 17: Chapter 29-A: Feather Fallout
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“…Chise.”
Lucifer had caught up with me in the portrait stairwell in the House of Lamentation, on my way back to my room after we had all arrived home from celebrating at Hell’s Kitchen. I had heard him coming up from behind me, but hadn’t allowed myself to believe that he would actually address me.
“Do you have a moment?”
I turned my head to look down as he came up the last set of stairs.
And then he was there beside me. So much taller. I looked up at him, only just now realizing that I hadn’t actually responded to his question; I’d just stood there staring and watching him.
I finally nodded.
He cleared his throat. “…I spoke with Diavolo. I wouldn’t say that we resolved everything with that talk, but… I was at least able to say what I needed to say.”
I gave him a soft smile, genuinely proud. “Good. I’m glad.”
“It’s thanks to you, Chise.”
I shook my head. “I didn’t do anything.”
“Actually, you did.” He smiled at me this time – a rare sight to see a genuine smile on his face – and he almost looked relaxed. “You gave me the push I needed to talk to him. And I appreciate that.”
I blinked with a shy bob of my head in acknowledgment. We looked at each other for a moment in awkward silence.
“…So,” he continued, “how are things with you? Have you noticed anything out of the ordinary? Any changes…?”
I shook my head. “No… Why?”
His face grew serious again, though I saw something else there as well… the faintest hint of a crease between his brow, as though he were worried. “I’m sure you must find it odd that I’d ask you something like that.” He looked at me for a moment with a tilt of his head. “...When I spoke with Diavolo, I got the impression that he was worried about you.”
“About me?” I blinked in surprise. “Diavolo is worried about me? I find that really unlikely.”
I did not like having the attention of the Prince. Nothing good ever came of it when I came to his mind.
He took a step closer. “Have you noticed anything unusual happening?”
Immediately, it felt like a hard lump had formed in my throat. The night of the carnival, of course, and my talk with Solomon afterwards…
And the extremely strange ringing and double-vision I had experienced during our play.
The last one seemed absolutely bat-shit crazy though, and I could barely even describe it to myself, let alone out loud to Lucifer. So. Latch on to what I can talk about. Process the rest and file it away for a future day.
“Well…” I started slowly, “according to Solomon, it’s the fact that I haven’t been unwell or experiencing changes that is unusual.”
He frowned. “How so? Solomon said this?”
I nodded. “He told me that when he had first begun to command demons, he would feel a great deal of muscle pain afterwards, like using that kind of power took an enormous physical toll. He said that kind of side effect usually goes hand-in-hand with using magic. But I never felt any of that when I did it...”
“Really…” he whispered, looking to the side, lost in thought. “Muscle pain…” His frown deepened. “Could that really be all that Diavolo is worried about…?”
I shrugged, but he didn’t seem to notice the motion. He stood quiet for a while, thoughtfully, before his eyes met mine again.
“I don’t know much about the human body myself…” he sighed. “As much as I loathe the man, perhaps you should try talking to Solomon about it again, to see if he knows anything else. I just…”
“...Have a bad feeling…?” I murmured to him.
He looked at me with a frank expression. “Yes.”
Unusually honest of him.
I nodded. “Me too…”
He sighed again. “While you meet with him, I will do my own research. I just…”
I took a step closer, reaching out to rest my fingers on his arm. “I’m sorry that you have so much on your mind. You seem... torn between…”
Diavolo and I.
He swallowed at my touch, at my closeness. “Thank you. You need not worry.”
“Of course…”
“Anyway, Chise.” His expression melted into impassiveness again. “I’ve kept you long enough. It has been an exhausting day for all of us. I will see you tomorrow morning at breakfast.”
I nodded slowly.
Before I took a deep breath as he turned his back to me, and swallowed.
“…Lucifer, wait.”
He paused at the stairs; he had stiffened a bit, before he turned his head back to me.
“I have something…” I swallowed again, “there’s something else that I need to tell you.”
“Chise…” Lucifer started softly.
“N-No. Not… um, it’s something… I think it’s best that you hear it from me, rather than…”
He quirked an eyebrow. “All right, then. Go ahead.”
I sighed. "Lucifer... I have something to show you. But before I do, I've been warned that you might be upset about it, so please..." I almost felt myself shrink back in my anxiety, "please don't hurt anyone.”
He frowned in concern, before reaching a hand to place it on my shoulder. "I will not hurt you.”
"Anyone," I corrected him. "Don't hurt anyone.”
"All right..." I didn't like the reluctance in his eyes as he promised me that. "Well, you certainly have my attention after an introduction like that. Go on. But if it's one of Mammon's—"
"It's... got not nothing to do with Mammon... This time..." I muttered as I fumbled with the collar of my halter.
Before pulling out the delicate little crystal.
He froze.
He stared.
He stared, while frozen.
Not even wide-eyed. He just froze as he had been, right on the spot, without so much as a twitch of a muscle. As though he had been abruptly caught in a petrification curse.
"Lucifer..." I whispered anxiously.
He finally inhaled a deep, shaky breath.
"...Simeon.” The name of my angel came out of his mouth in a deep growl, through the grit of his teeth.
"Please, Lucifer," I pleaded with him. "I don't know WHY this would upset you? Asmo told me a bit about what it means—"
"So you mean to tell me – again – that Simeon failed to explain life-altering Celestial Realm culture to you? That it was ASMO who had to do so?”
Well, I'd let that cat out of the bag unknowingly. I bit my lip in response.
He growled low. "Idiot. Idiot! No one will have to bother to test if he has blessed you NOW. The proof is right THERE, around your neck. He'll be stripped for this if anyone finds out. What was he THINKING. Even if the commitment behind the thought were felt true, to actually go through with it...! He puts you in danger; the peace talks… dammit, he puts Luke in danger as well if he swears the boy to secrecy. He endangers himself, that’s no question, obviously. Dammit! This whole DAMNED program—"
"Now I really don't understand..." I whispered, tears filling my eyes.
The look on my face brought him abruptly out of his rant. He looked down at me, pityingly. "What else did he say?”
I shook my head mutely, shrinking back from the tone in his voice.
"What else, Chise?”
"N-Nothing…"
"Do not lie to me, girl." he growled low.
I took a step back, wrapping my arms around my middle, my shoulders hunched.
His jaw was clenched with his ire; but he looked down at my slumped shoulders, at how I cowered, and he let out a hard breath from between his teeth.
“...It's okay, Chise. I just want to protect you.”
"I don't understand…"
"Just..." He sighed as he raised a hand to rub at his temples. "Just tell me what else he said.”
"Don't hurt him…"
"I won't hurt him. Unless you count the words I will be having with him; if they end up bruising his feelings, do not hold me responsible for that, at least.”
I swallowed. "He offered to live with me in the human world…"
He sighed again. "Idiot. And you said?”
"That I couldn't let him give up his home and position…"
He nodded. "Good. Nor should you. And what did Asmo tell you?”
I chewed on my lip. "That it's a... declaration of a lifetime love? And that it's really rare to get one, because angels only give one out in their lifetimes, and they are immortal, which is, um, a lot of time to love someone, I guess…"
He nodded again. "So you realize the gravity of what that means? That this is Simeon's one and only crystallized feather that he will ever give out? And that he gave it to YOU?”
"Yes…"
He leaned forward, his expression serious. "Have you also been told that this jewel has never, in the unfathomably long history of the Celestial Realm, been given to a mortal? To do so is so unthinkable, so heretical, that it has simply never been done before. Not even Lilith gave one to her human lover, and she stole food from the Celestial Realm to save his life. She did that before even thinking of parting with her feather. Likely not because she would not have if it occurred to her, but because we as angels put the feather tradition so far from mind as to forget about it entirely... Most angels don't even... Especially the younger...”
My eyes widened in horror.
"I do not know how this will be tolerated were anyone to find out," he muttered, seemingly more to himself now. “There is simply no precedent set.”
I clutched the necklace to my chest in my fist, staring at him.
He sighed. "I don't know why he keeps doing these things that puts him in so much danger." He shook his head. "Multiple instances... It's... Perplexing. He's always been a bit on the unpredictable side, but this…"
I kept quiet as he muttered his shock and doubts to himself, my heart sinking with each word.
He stopped himself abruptly, looking at me again. His face softened.
“...Did Asmo tell you anything about the feather itself?”
I shook my head.
“I suppose he had hoped Simeon would, but given how poorly he has been communicating with you so far, I will oblige instead.” He cleared his throat. “That feather is his, of course.”
“I gathered…” I said miserably, staring at the ground.
I felt the touch on my cheek. I raised my eyes back up.
“It is… a beautiful gift. You must understand something very important – angels do not shed their feathers like birds do. They are only lost in one of two ways: through a voluntary plucking, or through violence.”
“Oh…” I blinked “Okay…”
“A small one is chosen so that it will be most comfortable for the wearer, not because it is considered ungenerous in its size. Those who decide to give one spend a lot of time reflecting on which one to give – and they are able to home in on their own feather from great distances to sense their love from far away. Once crystallized, it will persist for all eternity, even should the angel it came from perish."
My stomach did a flip inside of me. "Perish...?"
He sighed as his eyes slid away from mine. He gazed, unseeing, at the wall of portraits beside us.
“Lucifer...?”
He shook his head, his voice dropping low. "I wish... I had taken one from Lilith. But to take one, rather than have it plucked from the angel themselves in willingness, is considered an act of unthinkable violence. Still… I wish…"
I stepped forward to wrap my arms around his middle, resting my cheek on his chest. I held him while he hesitated, listening to the strong, steady beating of his heart.
Slowly, he enclosed me in his embrace with a sigh, stroking my hair with his fingers.
I rapped my knuckles on Mammon’s door, shifting back and forth on my feet with anxiety. And waited.
It flung open to reveal his wide grin as he scooped me right up into his arms, squeezing a squeal out of me while he rubbed his face into my neck.
“Mammonnnnn…!” I whined against him, pawing at his hair. “That tickles!”
“I was hopin’ you’d come find me tonight,” he muffled meaningfully into my shoulder. He started trailing kisses.
“Mammon…” I sighed against him. “I have something that I need to talk to you about first…”
“Huh? Oh.” He pulled his face away from my neck to look at me, raising his eyebrows at the expression he found there. “All right, baby. Whatever you need. C’mon in.”
“ALL RIGHT, everyone.” Mammon slammed his palms on the breakfast table. “May I have your ATTENTION PLEASE!”
“Great,” Satan sighed. “So this is how our day is going to begin, is it?”
“What’s THAT supposed to mean!?”
“It means exactly what I implied.” He rolled his eyes.
“Mammon,” I hissed, pulling at his sleeve. "This isn't what–"
“Don’t worry, babe. I got this. All right, EVERYONE!”
“We can hear you, Mammon!” Asmo snapped at him. “We heard you the first time!”
“It’s too early for this…” moaned Levi, “I was up late playing–"
“No one cares, nerd,” Mammon growled at him. “All right, everyone, so listen up. This is important.”
“Just get on with it,” Belphie sighed.
“Chise has a VERY IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT to make!” He stood straight again, hands on his hips. “And you’re all gonna listen POLITELY!”
“Huh?” Asmo looked at me.
“And none of y’all are gonna give lip about it! None of y’all are gonna freak, or get all pissy, or–"
“Wait…” Asmo whispered, eyes going round as he stared at me. I frowned at him in confusion.
“–or be whiny little prissy bitches, or sulky baby otaku boys–"
“What?!” Levi’s face went red.
“Mammon–" I pleaded.
“What the fuck is it, Mammon?” Belphie scowled at him. “Spit it out!”
“All right! So Chise–"
“MAMMON?!” Asmo shot straight out of his chair, “DID YOU GET CHISE PREGNANT?!”
“Wait, WHA–"
“WHAT!?!” Levi screamed shrilly before clapping his hands over his mouth. His red face immediately blanched white.
Satan went very still in his chair.
“Oh for fuck’s…” I muttered under my breath. “Guys–"
“MAMMON!” Asmo shrieked, palms pressed to his cheeks in horror. “Lucifer is going to KILL YOU!”
“HEY, WH-WHOA-!” Mammon spluttered, “N-Now HANG ON–!”
“Guys, listen.” I raised my palms to calm the room. "That’s not– Belphie, no!”
Belphie had picked up his fork and thrown it like a spear across the table at Mammon’s face.
“OW!” Mammon growled. “The fuck, Belphie! That was my nose!”
“I was aiming for your eyes.”
Levi was slumping further and further down in his chair, hands still clapped over his mouth.
“We’re gonna have a baby around soon?” Beel’s eyes were wide. He dropped his voice into a horrified whisper. “A mini Mammon…?”
“NO!”
“She’s…” Belphie was growling darkly in his throat as he picked up his butter knife. "I’m…”
Satan was still sitting frozen in his seat. His face was getting pinker and pinker as the chaos erupted around us. My eyes widened as I felt his power prickle over my skin.
I slammed my palms down on the table. "I’M NOT PREGNANT!”
"…I certainly hope not,” came Lucifer’s terse voice from behind me.
“…Yikes…” Mammon squeaked.
Well, this was going very smoothly.
“All of you…” growled Lucifer.
I held my hand out to stop him. “Shut up for a moment. I’m telling them about the thing. Okay–"
Lucifer stared at my offending hand in shocked silence.
“–I’ll take over from Mammon.” I glared at him. “I just wanted… to let you all know, before you all saw it for yourselves without me telling you, that…”
I fumbled with the chain that was half-hidden by my neck scarf.
“…that, um, Simeon gave me this, and I-I didn’t want it to be a surprise, and I knew if I pulled you all aside one by one you’d talk anyway before the rest of you were told, because you guys are all assholes who can’t keep a secret for longer than ten seconds – sorry for calling you assholes, this is probably not a great time to do that – but anyway, if anyone needs to talk privately–"
“Wait…” Belphie breathed, eyes wide. “Simeon gave you that…?”
“Oh…” Beel stared at it too, dumbfounded. “That’s… a lot…”
“Yh…” Levi wheezed, white as a ghost now. “Yhm… Shm...”
“Trust Mammon to mess this announcement up,” Asmo sighed with a roll of his eyes. “Honestly, Chise… Next time, just ask me…”
They were all staring at me now in stunned silence.
Except for Satan, who, after a very long and excruciating pause, cleared his throat.
“Could someone please explain to me what that is, and why we’re all so shocked by it?”
Lucifer: Simeon.
Simeon: Uh oh.
Lucifer: We need to talk.
Simeon: Why, of course. I always enjoy our conversations.
Lucifer: This is serious.
Simeon: I’m sure. You are a very serious person.
Lucifer: Simeon…
Simeon: See you at RAD, then. :)
“Well,” Mammon grumbled, “now that we’ve gotten that all over with…”
“What do you mean, 'that’?!” Asmo threw his hands up in the air in frustrated exasperation. “Which part of ‘THAT’ do you mean?! Your stupid fumbling over your ‘announcement’? Or the part where you implied that Chise was pregnant–"
“That was YOU!” Mammon snapped at him.
“–or the part where you got us all riled up to the point where Lucifer noticed, or the part where your ‘explanation’ for Satan got him extra mad, making Lucifer have to 'step in’–"
“Ya think this was all my fault?!” Mammon growled at him. “How d’ya figure!? Satan is the one who flipped the whole damn table, ya know! He’s the reason why Beel’s breakfast got dumped on the floor in the first place!”
“Sorry for breaking the chairs…” Beel mumbled in shame. “I wasn’t done eating yet…”
“You're NEVER done eatin’!"
“Sataaan?” I turned to him, eyebrow raised. "Anything to saaaay?"
He sighed, also looking slightly ashamed. “…I apologize for throwing Mammon through the wall.”
“Hey! Are ya apologizing to ME, or to CHISE?!” Mammon growled at him, too.
“To Chise, obviously.”
“So how SORRY can ya BE!?”
“Very. To Chise.”
“At least Chise didn’t use 'Stay’…” Levi muttered miserably.
“Oh, trust me,” I glared around at them all. “Once Solomon helps me gain a little bit more control, I plan on using 'Stay’ a little more often!”
They are shivered.
At least the commotion had distracted them all from the actual source of conflict, courtesy of Simeon. It seemed to have gotten a few things out of their system. Though now we’ll be eating in the common room for the next few days…
I shook my head in exasperation.
“...Can you even imagine Mammon as a dad...?" Asmo whispered in horror, breaking the silence. "How would we manage…"
"We WOULDN'T," Levi muttered, hugging his knees to his chest. "Especially Mammon. He couldn't even manage a wet paper bag.”
"Okay. Whoa. First of all, a wet paper bag sounds like it would be hard for anyone to manage. It'd, like, rip in your hands and get all over you n' stuff."
"Really?" Belphie sighed. "The paper bag is the part you took issue with?”
"I wonder what having a baby with Chise would be like..." Beel suddenly cut in with an innocent murmur, expression wistfully earnest.
Everyone gasped softly as they all thought about it in their heads.
Dammit, Beel...
Here we go again.
"...Our babies would be so beautiful, Chise..." Asmo whispered in awe, his voice pitched high. "The most beautiful babies to ever have been born…"
Mammon growled. "No, OURS would—"
"Stars help us all if she breeds with you, Mammon," Belphie growled right back.
Levi snuffled into his knees. “Ch... would never wi… m-mme…"
"You're absolutely right, Levi!" Asmo rolled his eyes, his tone mocking. "Because it actually requires having SEX in order for it to happen, if you didn’t know!”
“Wh…!” Levi’s face turned bright red as he spluttered.
"You're so right, Asmo." Belphie smiled slyly, glancing at him from under his fringe. "It DOES require sex for it to happen, doesn't it?”
Asmo's face turned bright red as well as he took his own turn to splutter. Mammon openly snickered.
"Belphie..." I warned him with a growl of my own. He gave me a sweet blink of his eyes, smiling warmly at me. Brat.
"I'd teach mine to play fangol." Beel nodded seriously. "They'd grow up big and strong and happy. I think I'd be a really good dad.”
Belphie gave him one of his rare grins. "You would be, Beel. You’d be really good at it.”
"You'd be an awesome uncle, Belphie.”
"Oh, I think I'd like to be a little more than that. We'll be raising ours together as a—"
"Ours would be so incredibly smart, Chise," Satan mused as Belphie's implications that we'd be a throuple family went right over MOST of their heads. It was Asmo who shot Belphie a dirty look. "Think of all that raw, magical talent. And they would be so beautiful as well. Though ANY baby you have would be so beautiful... so gifted." He sighed wistfully. “I’m sure that ours would be blonde. A little girl...”
"...All right, that's enough, guys." I scowled at them all, though I fought against the melt that Satan's words were having over my heart. "Change the topic AWAY from me being a personal little incubator for you all, please, before I kick you guys out of my room.”
"Well..." Levi muttered, cheeks turning pink. "I thought we could all finally relax after the play, but now I have to deal with the fact that CHRISTOPHER PEUGEOT HIMSELF just gave my girlfriend his feather…! AND exams are coming up, too…"
"Ugh, EXAMS!" Mammon threw his hands up in frustration. "Why ya gotta remind me about the EXAMS!”
Satan shook his head. "They're coming up whether you want to think about them or not, Mammon. YOU of all people should be thinking about them the MOST.”
"WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!”
"It means that you are already enough of a disgrace to RAD as it is," Satan put simply, in a matter-of-fact tone. "Try not to sink any lower. It's embarrassing."
“Do ya gotta be so mean about it, Satan?!” Mammon growled at him. “Man, like… I’m just no good at curses and hexes, y’know!?”
“Yeah,” Beel chewed on his lip in worry, “I have a hard time with magical potions…”
“Yeah, I’m not surprised.” Levi rolled his eyes. “Considering you end up drinking every single potion you make for class. I think I’m pretty good at classroom learning. But classes where you have to do stuff or make stuff… Those are another story.”
“Because you actually have to show up to claaaass for thoooose.” Asmo shook his head with a roll of his eyes as well.
“You think you’re pretty good, huh?” Mammon challenged him. “Well, GOOD FOR YOU that you have such an easy time of it. Hmph.”
Levi shot him an annoyed look. “It’s not easy for me at all. It’s easy for Satan and Belphie, but not me. I’m not on their level.”
“Yeah. How does Belphie manage to make such good grades?” Beel mumbled, glancing over at his twin leaning against me, whose eyes were starting to half-close now that the drama was over. “All he does it sleep, even when he has tests coming up.”
“Ugh…” Mammon sighed. “You’re lucky, Chise. They make it so you don’t have to score as high to pass, ‘cause you’re an exchange student, right?”
“Yeah, but that still doesn’t mean that I slack off,” I teased him.
“Pff… nerd.”
“Well, you may not have to score as high,” Levi sighed, “but still, you don’t want to fail. That would be super bad. Yep…” He shot Mammon a look. “Lucifer will kill you for sure if you fail.”
“HEY, WHOA! You were talkin’ to Chise just now, but why were you lookin’ over at ME when you said that! Quit it!”
Satan sighed with a shake of his head. “I don’t know how I’m related to you idiots. Not you, Chise. The actual idiots.”
“HEY…!”
“Really?” Solomon’s light laugh filled the empty classroom we had met in, musical to my ears. “Lucifer told you to come talk to me? Well…”
I shrugged. “It’s not like I wasn’t going to talk to you about it anyway. But… when he brought up Diavolo, yeah, I thought I’d get together with you sooner rather than later.”
“Hmm…” He thought. “You may be right about that. I’m not really sure where to start…”
“Well…” I fished around in my brain for a question to kick us off. “You said you felt sore when you first started commanding demons, right?”
Solomon nodded thoughtfully. “So you really didn’t feel any different after subduing Lucifer and is brothers… I don’t think it’s particularly shocking that I felt sore. What’s more surprising to me is that you came out feeling just fine. Hmm… Here…”
He held up his hand, the back of it facing me.
“Take a look at this.”
He held it a little closer to my face as I leaned forward to look.
“It’s the Ring of Wisdom,” he said softly as he watched me. “Made from brass and iron. I got it from… Michael, long ago. It was at a point in my life when I was a bit lost and unsure of what to do. That was when I met Michael, and he gave it to me. When I put this ring on, it granted me the power to control demons.”
I frowned. “You… weren’t able to control demons before that?”
He just looked at me in amusement.
“But…” I said slowly. “Your powers…”
“Well,” he smiled, “let’s say… yes, I was very powerful. But also very volatile, you see, and my control was… spotty.”
"Spotty…” I raised an eyebrow at him.
He laughed lightly. “The first time I put multiple demons under my control, I was trying to build a house. Let’s just say it was a bit larger than your average house.”
My eyebrow raised further. The more time I spent with Solomon, the more I could see why nobody trusted this subtly implied maniac. Especially demons.
I also knew there was no use in asking him for any further details, so I didn’t bother interrupting.
“Anyway,” he grinned at the look I gave him, “I’m not sure if it’s because I had to use force to get them to obey, or because I expended more magical energy than necessary. But regardless, I was incredibly sore the next day. So sore that I couldn’t even move for a while. I mean,” he laughed delightedly, “nowadays I can do that sort of thing with no problem at all! But not then.”
"So you have a ring that allows you to stay in control..." I whispered, casting my eyes down from his. "But I don't. So... what happens to ME?"
He looked at me gently. “I’m working on that. But like I said–"
We had both been politely ignoring my D.D.D. as it buzzed its way slowly across the desk between us, but with each message that came through, it was undeniably distracting. He inclined his head as I reached for it with a sigh.
Lucifer: I’m calling an unscheduled student council meeting today.
Lucifer: All of you are to assemble in the council room after school.
Leviachan: What’s this about?
Lucifer: You’ll find out at the meeting.
Lucifer: Chise, I expect you to be there as well.
Lucifer: That goes for all of you. No skipping this one.
Lucifer: Especially you, Mammon.
Mammon: Hey! Quit calling me out like that!
I shook my head.
“What’s going on?” Solomon tilted his head.
“Diavolo called a student council meeting.” Yes, Lucifer, I know it was him, not you. “Apparently I’m expected to show up… I guess I should get going.”
Just when the talk was getting somewhere between him and I.
He nodded genially. “All right. We’ll speak again soon. Keep me appraised if you notice any further developments within yourself. I will be here to help you. Day or night. Okay?”
Within myself.
“Thanks, Solomon…” I stood, regretfully; this meeting had better be important. “I will.”
“All right.” Diavolo nodded at us enthusiastically. “Looks like everyone is here. So, I have an announcement to make regarding our upcoming exams. Something I think you all should know.”
“You're cancellin’ them?” Mammon’s head shot up from where he had been resting his chin on the table. “Please say you’re cancellin’ them, O Lord Diavolo!”
“Mammon,” Lucifer warned him through gritted teeth.
“No, Mammon, I’m not cancelling them.” Diavolo’s eyes twinkled with amusement. “But, well… Usually we set a lower pass/fail line for exchange students compared to our other students. They face unique challenges, so we give them more leeway. However…”
“Hells no…” I groaned under my breath.
“This time will be different. Chise,” he turned his eyes on me as my heart sunk in my chest, “I’ve decided to subject you to the same pass/fail standards as our demon students. I want you to work hard and rise to the challenge.”
“But…” I tried not to splutter in front of the Prince of the Devildom too badly. “I don’t…”
“After all,” he leaned forward, his expression still friendly, but with a more serious touch to his eyes, “if you’re going to control a demon’s powers, you need to have a proper understanding of them and how they should be used.”
“…Ah…”
“Whoa whoa whoa, HOLD ON!” Mammon butted in. “That’s way too much to expect outta Chise, especially with no warning! Exams are NEXT WEEK! You coulda told her ages ago so she had more time!”
“Yeah,” Belphie agreed with a frown. “RAD exams are tough. You’re really springing this on her–"
“I’ve already considered that,” Lucifer cut in, “and I have a plan. Satan, you’re going to be tutoring Chise up until the day of exams.”
“Oh.” Satan’s eyes widened as we all glanced at him. “I–"
I wrapped my ankles around one of his from under the table. He looked at me directly in surprise for a moment, before giving me a sweet smile. He crossed his other ankle to wrap around mine.
“Of course. We’ll get you through this, Chise.”
I smiled back at him.
Simeon, with a tilt of his head, smiled softly at his approach. “So then. Just how much trouble am I in, Lucifer?”
Lucifer heaved out a sigh. “I’m over that part. That’s an unquestionably personal choice as an angel. I just want to understand why – I want to know why you are risking so much. What’s going on with you, Simeon? What’s gotten into you?”
Simeon shook his head. “I can’t tell you that, Lucifer.”
“If you gave your feather away because of that damned book of yours and not because you truly feel–"
“...I say this as your friend and former brother, Lucifer, and I will only say it once: do not insult me like that again. If you truly do believe it to be an unquestionably personal choice, do try to stand by those words.”
Lucifer looked away with a tsk.
Simeon waited, though Lucifer had known him for long enough not to be fooled by the expression of patience that the angel wore on his face.
A lot more went on behind that handsome face than he was credited for.
He sighed. “...You have always had motivations of your own that have eluded my understanding, and I have tolerated your secrets for the most part. However… this affects Chise now, and Chise is family. By involving Chise, you should have known that you would be involving me. I will not be leaving until I have some sort of answer. You are risking too much; your entire world, your position–”
Simeon shook his head again. “I cannot tell you why, exactly, I’m doing this. But I can tell you why I have made peace with losing what I have.”
“If this is about–"
“...She is wonderful, isn’t she?” Simeon smiled gently. “Being in her presence brings a deep sense of peace, wouldn’t you say, Lucifer?” Simeon tilted his head, looking at him with a frankness that unnerved him. “Wouldn’t you say that she makes you happy as well?”
Lucifer frowned. “…Where is that coming all of a sudden? What does that have to do with anything?”
Simeon’s face softened. “The last time I saw you in the Celestial Realm, you were overcome with anger and sorrow. And the look on your face said as much. So I can’t help but be happy… that she makes you happy. All of you happy. As well as myself, when I have carried so much, for so long. Happy as well, you know, to see you this way again. After so long… you remind me of yourself again.”
Lucifer stayed quiet, the denials dying on his lips; there was no lying to Simeon.
“...It makes the regret I feel over my great mistake hurt a bit less.”
Lucifer tilted his head slightly at that. “Your great mistake…?”
“Ah, yes.” Simeon’s gazed unfocused as he thought back. “Remember that day shortly before the conflict began, when you, Raphael, and I all got together? Raphael sang one of your favourite songs.”
“Ah… I do remember that, yes.”
Simeon’s face broke into a soft sorrow, his brows knotting gently with hurt. “Ever since then, I’ve wished I could go back and do things differently. If I’d only talked to you… asked you what was on your mind…”
Lucifer frowned again. "What are you talking about? That’s ridiculous.”
Simeon’s voice softened further. “You really think it’s so ridiculous? That–"
“Yes. Of course.” Lucifer shook his head in disbelief. “You made my favourite tea for me that day, without me even having to ask for it. And you were the one who first suggested that it would be nice if Raphael sang. I knew that you were concerned about me. I could tell.”
“But all I did was…”
Lucifer’s face softened this time. “All you did was provide some very welcome peace and tranquility for me. Thanks to you, that turned out to be a very nice day.”
Simeon was quiet. Uncertain.
“It was my own decision that precipitated the war. You shouldn’t feel regret over it. You did nothing wrong. And you did nothing wrong when you made the decision to step out of it, either; in fact, I was deeply relieved that you didn’t continue. And more importantly, here you are right now, letting me know how glad it makes you to see me find happiness. I feel nothing but appreciation for you.”
“Lucifer…”
“And to switch our focus back for a moment, let’s consider what happened to you, Simeon…”
“Me...?” Simeon’s face was impassively kind. The expression reminded him of Barbatos.
“You know you were better suited as a seraph, yet you decided to become an archangel. Why, Simeon? Does that have anything to do with this? Did you… lose faith in our way of life, perhaps?”
“Well…” he laughed awkwardly, “that was…”
“Because of me?”
“Come on.” Simeon smiled. “Don’t talk like that, Lucifer. I’ve never been one to care about titles. You know that, right? The only thing that matters is that I’m happy with who I am right now.”
“But…”
“Do you understand?” Simeon tilted his head, fondness in his eyes. “I cannot tell you why I’m doing this, Lucifer, only that I must - and that I know the outcome, and I’m prepared to sacrifice anything for it. But do you understand now, why I am at peace with this trade?”
“Simeon…”
“Because I’ve come to understand you, Lucifer.” He laughed again, genuinely. “I understand now why you went against the Celestial Realm status quo. I understand what it means to have something worth sacrificing all of it for. And that maybe, life as I have known it, isn’t all that it was made out to be anyway.”
“Please don’t say that I’m your inspiration for all of this…”
Simeon’s smile widened. “And why not? You are admirable, Lucifer; I’ve never stopped believing that, at least. I have always admired you. I still do.”
Lucifer shook his head. “You’re a fool…”
He laughed again in delight. “You’ve always said so.”
"Simeeeeooonnnn!” Luke’s high voice cut through the courtyard as the little angel looked from side to side, looking for his mentor. "Where aaaare youuuuu? I need your heeeeeelp!”
“Ah.” Simeon stood up straighter, hand on his hip. “It seems that my duty quite literally calls for me, Lucifer. Thank you… for this.”
“…I’m not sure that you should be thanking me for any of this at all,” Lucifer muttered, crossing his arms.
“Hehe.” Simeon’s eyes twinkled. “I feel as though a weight were lifted, talking to you like this again. It feels just like old times, doesn't it? So thank you, Lucifer – truly. I’ll see you around.”
“See you around, Simeon…”
Arms still crossed, he watched as Simeon turned and raised his arm in greeting towards the little angel. Luke’s eyes lit at the sight of him, and he bounded towards his mentor eagerly to fling his arms around his middle.
He watched as Simeon patted Luke's blonde little head with a light laugh of delight.
“...Is this truly what you want, Simeon?” Lucifer murmured under his breath. “The cost is greater than you could ever know. Not until you truly do lose it all, at least.”
Notes:
A short one today. And I just roadmapped............ a lot of smexy for the next whole of chapters 29/30. Oopsie doopsie. Hey, it's heavily implied in canon, so I gotta deliver the goods. Chise is about to make the rounds againnnnn.
Chapter 18: Chapter 29-B: Seductive Speechcraft
Notes:
It took us 385k words, but we finally, finally, finally... well, you'll see 👀
Me: *writes a 9k+ word chapter*
Also me: *7k+ of that is porn*Sorry, aces... Gonna be a short read for you.
Chapter Text
“…So, from today on I’ve been tasked with tutoring you. We’re going to start off with seductive speechcraft.”
Levi moaned low in horror beside me.
“Now, as you know, seductive speechcraft covers techniques for seducing and ultimately corrupting humans.”
“Yeah, I know that,” Levi sulked, “but why exactly do I have to be here for this, too? I thought you were supposed to be tutoring Chise, not me.”
Satan raised his eyebrows at him. “Levi, do you remember what you scored on your last seductive speechcraft exam? Because I do…”
“mmMMphh…” Levi swallowed.
“…Do you want me to say it aloud?” Satan tilted his head at him. “Right here in front of Chise?”
I snorted and giggled at the same time as Levi’s face burned crimson. He bit his lip as he shook his head vigorously, indigo bowl-cut flying around his red ears.
“All right then, let’s get started.” Satan cleared his throat. “Go ahead and open your textbook… Fundamentals of Seductive Speechcraft: The Art of Manipulating and Corrupting Humans. We’ll begin with the case study on page twenty-six.”
“I am sooooo ready to be corrupted,” I whispered to Levi from the corner of my mouth.
He made quiet choking noises in his throat.
Satan rolled his eyes at my not-so-subtle and not-as-quiet-as-I-thought teasing.
“Now, you need to think like a demon, Chise.” He took a step forward, looking down at me with a serious expression. Which was hard to take seriously, because he was hot when in librarian/nerd/professor mode. “Pretend you’re trying to seduce a human.”
“I’ve done that before,” I remarked smartly with a smirk.
I was usually such a good student. I don’t know what it was about Satan being my teacher that made me feel so bratty about it.
Oh wait. I think I answered my own question on that front. I felt heat rise to my cheeks.
He sighed, though I caught sight of the corners of his lips twitching in a faint smile. He smothered it quickly. “So, question number one. The human is frightened upon seeing a demon appear out of nowhere. What do you do in this situation?”
Well, humans didn’t usually react frightened upon seeing me, so I suppose this was new territory. So… instead of thinking like a demon… what would I rather have happen to me in that situation?
What was I talking about. It did happen to me, when I first got here. And the first one I had felt magnetized towards in the room full of demons I found myself in… What had he done, with those beautiful green eyes…
“Give them a kind, friendly smile.”
The words actually made me a little uncomfortable, knowing that Satan scores so well in all of his classes… and that had been my first impression of him.
So. Seductive speechcraft. He’d used that on me before.
So when had he switched from using it… to where we were now?
The uncertainty sudden left me feeling insecure. I didn’t like it.
He nodded with a smile. “Good choice. You need to start by convincing them that you mean no harm. Even if you absolutely do mean them harm.”
He was still smiling gently down at me, as though proud.
I cleared my throat. “I see…”
“Okay, on to question two. What do you do next?”
For this one, I struggled. I thought about it.
"Umm... I'd introduce myself...? To establish a rapport right away…?"
Satan nodded. "While that is correct as well, I'm looking for something a bit more specific.”
I shrugged shyly, suddenly feeling self-conscious; I was embarrassed that I couldn't answer my very very smart boyfriend's questions in an equally very very smart way.
He smiled. "That's what I'm here for, Chise. It's okay not to know. The answer is that you should tell them that you're a demon right away.”
"Really...?" I suppose Diavolo HAD done that, but given that I was literally dragged into hell, it wasn't like he could hide their natures anyway.
He nodded. “You should inform the human that you’re a demon sooner rather than later. This will help you build trust, which you’re going to need later on. A rapport, as you said – the first step towards taking advantage.”
“...All right,” I whispered, heart sinking.
I decided that I didn’t like seductive speechcraft. At least, not what it represented. It felt very Asmo-y… and I didn’t like associating Satan with that either, considering some of our darker history.
“Next we’ll move on to some practical exercises. Levi, you go first.”
“...Huh?”
“Try to seduce Chise.”
“WH…WHA?! Like, RIGHT NOW!? In front of yyy… D-Don’t you think that’s asking a little too much…?!”
“Do it,” Satan growled at him. “Now.”
“Damn…” I whispered under my breath. I was having some very conflicting feelings towards Satan right now.
Levi groaned. “You sound more like a dictator than a tutor…”
He took a deep, steadying breath as he turned to me. I turned towards him as well with a look of sheer delight on my face.
“…Stop that,” He muttered.
“Stop what?”
"That! Th-The look on your face! It’s hard to concentrate!”
“Levi.” Satan frowned. “Now.”
Levi took another shaky breath, before biting his lip gently. His face was red. He was forcing himself to gaze into my eyes, despite having done so many times before.
He took a step towards me, slow-blinking.
“…You’re into me, right…? All right, come here. If it’s affection you want, that’s what you’ll get.”
“Oh...” I smiled. I think I’d begun to blush too. “That was really good, Levi.”
“...Are you insane?” Satan sighed with a shake of his head. “No. Levi, that was awful. You’ll never pass your exam if that’s all that you have to offer.”
“Aww,” I frowned, “but…”
“Chise, I love you, but you’re a bit of a sap. Not all humans are.”
“Hey!” I pouted "It’s okay to be a sap!”
“What I’m saying is–"
“But… but… that’s what the main character says in Heartthrob High School!”
Satan sighed again, his tutoring lesson clearly going off the rails right in front of him. “I don’t even know what you’re talking about. But what you said was beyond pathetic.”
Levi stuffed his hands in his pockets, fuming at him. “If you’re going to be all critical, then how about YOU show us how it’s done, Satan!”
“Fine.” He rolled his eyes. “Watch this.”
Satan took a step towards me, looking down into my eyes. A small knot formed between his brows, his face earnest, cheeks slightly pink.
“…I’ve seen a lot of humans in my time…” he whispered, leaning close, “but I’ve never seen one who could toy with a demon’s heart the way you can. This is the first time I’ve ever felt such an irresistible attraction to a human.”
My eyes widened, and I shrunk back a bit, a little away from him.
Words he had used on me…
He only leaned closer.
“So tell me…” His eyes bore into mine, and his soft smile touched his lips. “Deep down inside, what is it you desire? If you’ll agree to give me the one thing most dear to you in this world, then I’ll see your wish fulfilled.”
He slowly, slowly reached, caressing my cheek with the back of his hand. “In fact, I’d be happy to do it. I want to do it. So go on…”
His face was so close. Lips so close.
“Tell me, Chise…” He dropped his voice lower, barely audible. “I want to hear you say it. Tell me what you desire…”
Levi gasped in admiration.
I looked up at him in wide-eyed horror.
He only just now seemed to notice my reaction to him after focusing on playing his part. He looked down at my expression in confusion.
“How’d you do that?!” Levi gawked at him. “You’ve got ME falling in love with you…”
Satan blinked uncertainly, before he stepped away from me. He smiled gently. “It’s your turn now, Chise. Go ahead, see if you can seduce me.”
I stared at him.
He hesitated, glancing at Levi, before looking back at me again. “Go on…”
Swallowing my conflicting feelings, I clasped my hands behind my back, and took a step forward to look up at him directly. He frowned at my approach.
I was actually kind of mad. I wanted this lesson to be over. So.
“...Meow…” I whispered.
“Nnk..!” He looked visibly taken aback as he took a step behind him, his cheeks immediately turning red.
“Huh?” Levi looked between the two of us. I was looking at Satan with a direct stare.
Satan let out a long breath, eyes wide, staring back at me for a moment.
Before inhaling shakily, standing up straight again. Though his cheeks were still rosy.
“…You pass.”
I raised my eyebrows in surprise.
“WHAT?!” Levi threw his hands up in frustration. “THAT’S the trick to seducing you, Satan!?”
As uncertain as I felt right now, I did enjoy winning whenever we engaged in our Battle of the Flirts. This was… an unexpected one.
Satan cleared his throat, his eyes glancing away from mine. He ignored Levi. “Now, the key to learning a skill like this is repetition! Understand? You need to practise, practise, practise. Over and over, until you can seduce a human in your sleep.”
I snorted. He was rambling. I wondered what was going through his head right now.
“No no no no noooooo,” Levi moaned. “Someone please wake me up from this nightmaaaaaare.”
“Class dismissed,” Satan declared hoarsely with a wave of his hand. “Practise on each other. I’ll see you tomorrow, Chise.”
“Nope, nope, nope…” Levi shook his head as we entered his room. “I give up. Seriously, I just can’t win. First there was Simeon, and now this: Satan, the tutor from hell. I mean, come on…” He turned to me. His face was really red. “It just goes to show that when I leave my room, nothing good ever comes of it.” He sighed. “I wish I could just stay right here and play games with you.”
I smiled at him encouragingly. “You know, seductive speechcraft may not be your thing, but you ARE good at dating sims. I really didn’t think you did that badly.”
“Maybe…” he muttered as he scuffed his foot against the floor, looking down. “But… But Satan is right… It’s not in the textbook… I wonder if it’d be possible to, like, incorporate dating sims in so that it matched the RAD exam curriculum better…”
I grabbed his hand, pulling him towards our cushion pile. “I think you’re onto something.”
He smiled shyly. “Okay. Like, how about this for a setup: You thought you were just friends, but one day your ‘friend’ takes you behind the gym and admits they’re into you! What do you do now? I feel like I’d end up doing pretty good if that were the setup for my exam, you know?”
“So try to re-word it differently in your head to match.” My smile widened, and I pitched my voice higher to mock an anime girl. ”The truth is, I have feelings for you!”
He grinned back. “…I never thought the day would come when a human would fall for a demon like me. If you really have feelings for me, then… prove it to me.”
“Oh…” My eyes widened.
”If you offer me that pure, innocent soul of yours, then…” He stared at me, cheeks flushing again. “Th-Then… I’ll be…”
I stared back at him, my lips parting as I gazed into those eyes I loved so much.
“S-So, um…” His voice pitched a bit higher with his embarrassment. “I-If you r-really, um, mean it… then, k-k-k-kiss…”
I giggled as he devolved into his usual mumbling mess.
He groaned as he hid his face behind his hands. “I can’t do thiiiiiiis…”
“Yes you can.” I pulled his hands away to hold them in mine, smiling sunnily up at him. “You were so close! All you have to do is pass. So what if you don’t get full marks? You were close with me, so, just pretend they’re me!”
"But... I-I'd never try to... Er... S-Seduce a human... That wasn't... Ack... You... N-Not that…"
I laughed. "I know that. But don't worry. Just pretend it's me anyway. All that matters is that you pass the class. You don't have to worry about it after that... Except with me. But you LIKE being with me, right?”
He blinked at me slowly in response. I gave him time to see it coming as I leaned myself up; he met my lips with his in a soft kiss.
"Now." I pulled him down onto the pillows, settling down close to him. "You're sweet and shy. I like it when you're sweet and shy. I fell in love with that. So play off that – just lean into your natural habits, your personality, but be intentional about it. Like... A shy anime girl. The ones that typically have glasses. You know the type.”
"Oh..." He thought about it. "Really...? A girl…?”
I smiled, blushing a bit. “Yeah. You don’t have to be… um… hah… I-I mean, you’re supposed to come off as trustworthy, so playing innocent... would…”
He hid his face behind his hands again.
“Sorry…” I laughed softly, taking his hands back into mine.
“No…” He peeked up at me from under his fringe. “You’re helping…”
“You are romantic,” I whispered, rubbing my thumbs against his. “You are. To me. I really think so.”
He bit his lip, looking away from me for a moment. I tilted my head, but I could see that he had been distracted by a thought.
“L-Listen, Chise…” he finally said, still not looking at me. “I-I feel like with enough practise, I could actually get… good at this… So, um, I was thinking… W-Would you maybe stay…? Here…? Tonight…? So I could… practise…”
“Pff!” I laughed, though I felt my chest warm. Among other things… “Of course!”
“R-Really?” He breathed out a sigh of relief, before finally glancing to meet my eyes again. “O-Okay, well, I have… a bunch of good dating sims. We could… I’ve got historical dating sims, school dating sims, fantasy– mmpphhh…”
I pulled him right to me into my arms, shutting him up with a kiss. He curled his fists into the front of my shirt as he usually did, leaning forward to kiss me back immediately, eagerly. I shifted myself on the nest of pillows to face him better, and he made a surprised little whine in his throat as I wrapped my legs around him to pull him close to me there as well.
It unbalanced us, and he fell forward on top of me with a sharp gasp.
“Oops…” I smiled up at him coyly.
He stared down at me in shock, mouth hanging open.
I pressed my wrist to my mouth to hide how my smile spread into a grin. “Sorry…”
“You’re doing this on purpose…” he mumbled, cheeks red.
I giggled. “You got me.”
"You’ll have no problem with the seductive speechcraft exam…” he muttered miserably.
“Oh? Are you feeling a little seduced, Levi?”
His eyes widened as he pulled his bottom lip in to chew on it.
I laughed as I rubbed his arms. “I’m sorry for teasing you. We can play the dating sims–"
He cut me off with a very shaky press of his lips against mine. I made a little noise of shock in my throat this time as he leaned forward more heavily, to where I was firmly pressed on my back. I looked up at him with surprise as he broke the kiss. He gazed down at me. On top of me.
We stared at each other for a moment.
“Levi…” I whispered, raising my hand to graze my fingers down his cheek.
“Sorry…” he whispered back. But he didn’t stutter. He didn’t mean it.
I very gently, very slowly, half-wrapped my legs around him again, pulling him down further with a press of my knees. “Kiss me again…?”
***
His face came back to mine; it was almost even confident. I rolled my mouth gently against his with a sigh; he held himself up over me with his palms, so I was the one to run my hands, my fingers, over his jaw, up his cheeks, threading them into his hair. He sighed back shakily as he turned his head to nervously deepen our kisses. I met him eagerly, pressing mine to his a little harder.
He had initiated this. Oh my stars, he’d initiated.
His breath shook as he rolled his hips lightly. I squeezed my knees a little tighter to press the roll to me more tightly, and I met it with one of my own. He made a little noise as he did it again. I met him. Again. And then again. And then again.
He humped his obvious arousal against the heat between my legs over and over again, small little flexes of his pelvis. I trailed my fingers down to his slim hips to pull him with his pushing, and raised my own up to increase the pressure. He was breathing hard against my mouth now, our kisses forgotten, our breathing warm on each other’s skin. His eyes were still open, but barely, and I’m sure he barely saw me at all as I looked up at him with want and desire. Slowly I tightened my grip on his hips while he shook around me as he began to struggle to keep holding himself up. But I don’t think he noticed how his muscles were giving away.
Because he was already close.
I crossed my shins and slid them up to wrap my legs around him fully, using my heels to pull him down with every thrust even harder. I squeezed my thighs and drifted my hands up to his ribs to hold him up. He was going to need it. He was going to collapse after. I’d be there to catch him against me.
“Chissse…” he gasped, squeezing his eyes closed. “S-Sorr…”
“Shhh…” I lifted a hand to brush against his brow, before moving it back to hold him up. He was trembling so hard. “Come on, baby. You can cum. Cum between my legs.”
He gasped sharply at my words. And that was it.
I caught him to me as he fell against me with a strangled cry, his arms giving out from under him. I held him, rubbing his back, kissing his forehead while he writhed lightly in my arms with sweet keening moans falling from his lips. He still ground against me while he kept up his release, humping forward with every pump, filling his briefs, his sweatpants, again, with his cum. His shoulders shuddered with the force of each spilling of himself.
“Oh, Levi…” I whispered into his hair as he slowly began to subside, cuddling him to me as he devolved into noisy little gasps. “So beautiful… You cum so beautifully for me, don’t you…”
He only gave me a high whine in response.
I rubbed his back again as he began to relax, though he still trembled like a leaf.
“…You have no idea how hot it is,” I laughed lightly, “that I can make you cum like that.”
He made an embarrassed little noise as he snuggled under my chin. “I… I’m too… f-fast…”
I stroked his hair with a shake of my head. “You’re just not used to it. It’s really normal.”
“Mmph…” he responded, noncommittally. “B-But I do last... longer… i-if I go again s-soon… after…”
“Ohhhh?” I grinned. “You last longer after a little recharge, hmm?”
“Mmpphhhh…” Though he nodded after a moment.
“Well…” I kissed his hair again. “I’m going to be here all night. And it’s not that late…”
He shivered in my arms, swallowing hard.
We laid like that, with me stroking his hair, for quite a while. I heard through the silence how his breathing had evened out. I’d actually figured he’d fallen asleep there in my arms, my legs still half wrapped around him, but…
“Chise…” he whispered.
I moved my chin on him in surprise. “Yeah?”
And then I jumped as the tip of his tail swept lightly again my cheek. I looked at him in shocked awe.
“I-I want…” He swallowed nervously. I continued petting his hair as he struggled with the words. “I want… t-tonight…”
Stroke. Stroke. I waited as his hair flowed through my fingers. His tail slipped along my shoulders. So much control…
“I want… for the first time… m-my first… ours… tonight…”
I took in a shaky breath. “Are you sure…?”
He raised himself up on his elbows to look at me.
“I-I used to swear over and over and over again that I'd never let anyone see me... Every time I was naked or saw myself in the mirror…"
His bottom lip trembled, but his voice, his words, were surprisingly steady.
"Levi..." I touched his cheek. "You don't have to prove anything, or do anything..."
He shifted his weight onto one elbow to touch my cheek as well. "But then I met you..."
My breath quickened in my lungs as I gazed at the earnestness in his face.
"And I want to… be with you. In that way."
"Levi..." I whispered as he held my gaze firmly. “If you’re really sure… I do want you..."
He nodded. "I want you too. I want this. Please.”
I gave him a nod back, my heart thundering in my chest. “Okay.”
“I-I just…” he switched to shy again, “J-Just one… thing…”
I nodded again. “Anything. Just let me know.”
“C-Could we, um... Keep our tops on… Ju… Just for this time... 'C-Cause it's just, um, a lot…"
“Oh, of course." I smiled as I stroked his cheek. "That's actually a good idea. It takes some of the pressure off.”
He nodded shyly.
“All right.” I leaned forward to kiss him. “How long do you need?”
He balled his fists in my shirt again, face reddening. “A-Anytime…” he whispered.
So, now.
My smile turned a little sly. A little flirty. "May I practise a bit of seductive speechcraft on you to start us off then?”
"Wh..." His eyes widened. "Really…?"
I leaned up to gaze at him more directly. "I think you like it when I tease you…"
He swallowed as he stared back.
"I'm right, aren't I?" I kissed his cheek, before moving to whisper against his ear. "You like it when I'm forward with you, don't you? It makes you feel…"
He had started to pant.
"...desired.”
He shook his head vigorously with a whine, trying to deny it.
I smiled as I kissed his jaw. "Liar… Your horns are telling me a different story, baby…”
He squeaked in embarrassment as he shot his hands up to touch them.
Yup. Gotcha. You’re transforming.
I was grinning now. “You struggle against feeling that way... But it does, doesn't it? It makes you feel sexy, and desirable. And Levi…"
He swallowed again.
"...You are sexy. You are desirable. You make me so horny, Levi. You make me so wet. You've felt that twice now, haven't you? With your tail, with your fingers… You’ve felt how wet you've made me… Felt me… Inside…"
"Ch-Chise..." he gasped.
"I'm wet right now," I dropped my voice into a whisper. "I'm so fucking wet for you, baby. You're going to slide right into me when I finally take you… When I ride you…"
"Ch-Chise…!”
I gripped him by his hips, and rolled him abruptly. He yelped in surprise as I loomed over him this time. I smiled flirtily down at him.
"And how about you, hmm? Have you ever thought about me, when you touch yourself...?" I leaned down to whisper against his skin, trailing my fingers down his chest.
He made an odd little strangling noise in his throat.
"You have, haven't you...?" I kissed up the center of his throat. "You've made yourself cum while thinking about me…? Outside of our fun together…? Did you watch something to make it happen, Levi? I bet you did. I wonder what you watched…"
"Ch-Chi...se..." he squeaked, squirming.
“A little bit of hentai, maybe? A bit of demon and human porn?” I licked his adam's apple, lowering my voice. "What else have you fantasized about with me, hmmm…?"
"Nnk........”
I breathed out a sigh against his ear. “At the very, very least, I'm sure you've definitely thought about… plunging… your… cock.... into... me…”
"Ch-Chise...! Hnk….! P-Please…!" he panted, his arms flailing beneath him as he clutched at the pillows under us. "Hhhhh…."
I crawled further, slowly, deliberately, firmly straddling over his lap, my skirt hiking up over my thighs. He was fully keening now as I brought my lips close to his.
"What else do you want to do to me, Levi?" I whispered against his mouth. “Your tail that day, up my skirt, so hot… So what else is there, Levi? What else makes you cum? Because Levi…"
He squawked as my hand trailed down towards his groin.
"Levi..." I breathed. "I want to make you cum…"
He panted, choking and whimpering as my fingers brushed against his erection through his sweatpants.
"I'll do anything..." I sighed against him. ”Anything to make you cum…"
“Ch-Chise…!” he begged. “I’m–! You’ll–! Y-You’ll m-make me…!”
“...How long does it take for you to get hard again?” I breathed huskily against his mouth, brushing my lips against his in a soft kiss. Dammit. I’d wound myself up so tight.
“Uh, uh, uh, uh, um, um,” he was squeaking pathetically, “a-a few mmm… mminutes…?”
“Huh?” I pulled back from him in surprise, dropping the act for a moment. “Really? Just a few minutes?”
He bit his lip, nodding as his eyes darted away from mine.
“A few…” I murmured in amazement.
“L-L-L-Like…” he squeaked, “f-f-f-ffffive…”
Well, that sure made his premature ejaculation tendencies simpler.
I grinned. “So I could suck you off first…”
His eyes went round as they shot back to mine.
“Ah. But if that’s too much…”
“N-No!” he protested breathlessly, his hands immediately gripping my hips again as he stared at me with anxious excitement. “It’s–!”
I kissed him, hard, with a roll of my hips on his lap. He groaned against my mouth and humped up into me in response, his hands coming back to rest on my waist.
“All right,” I breathed against him. “I need you to tell me if you need to stop at all. I’m not going anywhere, and we’ll have more chances. So please…”
He nodded. “I will…”
“All right. Is it okay if I start kissing down your chest now…?”
“Mmmm…” He inhaled sharply, before nodding again.
I kissed his cheek. “Let me know if I’m going too fast.”
A third nod. And then my lips were back on his throat, trailing down to his collarbone. He breathed out a shaky sigh.
“Relax,” I whispered. “Lean back, okay? Lay down.”
He bit his lip, but obeyed, settling back against the pillows behind him.
“O-Oh!” He tensed, raising himself back up again. “I-I’m already a mess down there…! It’s g-g-gross–”
“Shh…” I was trailing down his ribs now. “Lay back…”
He whimpered, incredibly embarrassed, before obeying again. His arms, his legs beneath me were shaking. By the time I had reached his belly, his fists were knotted in the pillows under him, gripping them so tight that his knuckles were white. His stomach rose and fell with his quick breaths.
I rested my cheek to look up at him, clear adoration in my eyes. I slipped my arms around his thighs to hold him still.
“It’s okay,” I whispered. “Too fast?”
He shook his head. At least he made the decision quick. It was reassuring.
I nodded. “I’ll be at the waistband of your pants soon.”
“…Mmmm…” His face turned redder as he chewed on his lip.
I stroked his thighs. “I’ll take your pants off first–"
“Nnnkkk…”
“–but I’ll stop there for a bit before your boxers. Okay? We’ll take a breather.”
“Y… Yeah…” he whispered, nodding his agreement. “That’s… Yeah…”
“Okay.” I turned my cheek again to press a kiss over his navel, through his shirt. “Tap my head if you need me to pause.”
“K… ‘Kay…”
“I’m serious.”
He whined his impatience. “Okaaaay…”
I kissed down. And down.
And then my fingers were grazing along the band of his sweatpants, experimentally, gauging his reaction. I peeked up. He had squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, and I could see that he was gritting his teeth. But he nodded when he did finally meet my eyes again.
I curled my fingers over the elastic band, pulling down slightly, to plant a kiss on his exposed left hipbone. No tap on my head. I curled my fingers of my other hand over the other side of his band, and pulled that down slightly too, level with the other. No tap on my head.
“Okay…” I breathed against him. “You’re okay, baby.”
“Mmmm…” he whined above me.
I pulled down slowly, seesawing back and forth a bit. I sighed happily as he slowly raised his hips upwards to help me along. I placed a kiss on his leg against his briefs, and then his pants were sliding down his thighs. I bit my lip at the sight of the large bulge that strained in his underwear. And at the large wet stain there as well, evidence of his earlier release.
“Good…” I breathed. I kissed his knee as I kept sliding his pants down, easier now. “The rest of the way…”
Down his shins, and then stripped over his ankles.
I sat back on my knees to look down at him with an adoring sigh.
His skinny legs trembled hard, and his shoulders were hunched with tension; his arms were pressed tightly to his sides, white knuckles still gripping the pillows. He looked up at me with wide eyes, face a deep crimson under my scrutinizing gaze. Terrified.
I softened my expression before going back to him, back into his arms.
He held me to him in surprise.
“Rest, remember?”
He sighed in relief. “Yeah.”
I kissed his cheek. “You’re going to be sore tomorrow if you stay tense like that.”
“S… Sorry…”
I shook my head, lifting a thigh over to straddle him again. “Don’t be…”
He sucked in a breath as he stared at me. My skirt was hiked. My thighs parted over top of him. My underwear rested on his, the only things separating him from me, his arousal trapped between my thighs, pressed to me. He shakily rested his hands on my hips again.
I rolled my hips a bit, feeling the friction of the fabric between us pull at us both. His cock. My folds. I reached down to run my fingers along his jaw. “You okay...?”
He let out a soft sigh of pleasure as his cock ground against me, nodding to me after a moment.
I rolled again. He gripped my hips tighter. “W-Wait… I want…”
I leaned down to brush my lips against his again. “What do you want?”
“Mmm…” He shivered underneath me. “Y… You s-said…”
“…That I’d suck you off, right?” I kissed him again. “That’s what I said? That I’d suck you off?”
He whimpered weakly against my soft kisses.
I couldn’t help the soft giggle.
And then I swallowed nervously. “Next step is your boxers… you’re still okay…?”
I felt him hunch a bit.
I stroked his cheek again. “Like I said–"
“Please…” he whispered, bumping his forehead against mine. “Just… I-If you don’t… want to after s-seeing… It’s okay–"
I shook my head. “Not going to happen. You’ll see. So try to trust me. All right?”
He squeezed his eyes shut in response.
“Is it okay if I go back down?”
He nodded, eyes still squeezed shut. “B-But… just go… the kisses… almost made me…”
I was glad for his eyes being closed, because I’d be afraid of him taking the grin I had on my face the wrong way.
“Okay,” I whispered, before sliding back down his body. And down, and down.
He gasped, arching his back as I kissed his bulge lightly through his underwear. I smiled up at him as he looked down at me, wide-eyed and panting.
“You’re okay,” I whispered. “It’s just me. I love you.”
He swallowed, nodding.
Slowly, slowly, I pulled down the waistband.
My breath hitched in my throat as I pulled lower. Smooth… and were those scales? Delicate. An array of different shades of purples. He jumped as I lightly ran my thumb over them. Beautiful scales.
I pulled more, reaching the base of him, his arousal still trapped at a downward angle. I looked at him for a moment with open curiosity – the base seemed like it was… gripped, somehow, by a fold of skin…
He jumped again with a whimper as I bent to kiss the scales, lower this time.
His underwear was wet here, soaked in cum. I peeled them down, slowly, eyes widening as I revealed him. My breathing quickened as I lowered and lowered, drinking him in, until, with a light bounce, he was freed.
I’m sure I caused him no small amount of distress when I froze and stayed silent for a while; I didn’t mean to, but I fully blue-screened on my manners as I gazed at him.
Well, no wonder it had been so slick when I had touched it last. It appeared to emerge from a slit in between his legs, kept internally, kept wet, lubricated, until, perhaps just by virtue of it hardening, it slid itself out. The top length of the shaft glistened with scales so small, so tightly joined, that it looked like it would entirely smooth to the touch. The scales ran up his length starting in purple at the base, to a pale orange towards the top. Underneath was fleshier, dark pink, with pronounced ribbing protruding along the length – it reminded me of a sort of fishbone pattern. I didn’t even need to touch it to know that it would be incredibly sensitive for him there.
I gaped at it openly, in admiration, taken aback by its unique… beauty. There was no other word for it.
“Oh, Levi…” I breathed in wonder.
I looked up. He was biting his lip. Fists in the pillows again. And most heartbreaking of all, his head was fully turned to the side, his eyes squeezed so tightly that his face was scrunched. Steeling himself for the rejection he fully expected.
“Levi…” I sighed, before reaching to run my fingers up along the underside of his shaft. Bump by bump. Ridge by ridge. Delicious.
He jumped in surprise, eyes snapping back open, though he was still looking to the side. He panted.
“Beautiful…” I murmured, grasping him more firmly in my fist, leaning forward. “So…”
My lips took in the tip of his head, before sliding down.
“H-H-H-HOLY…!” His knees shot wider apart as he threw his head back with a long cry. “HHHHHOLY SHHHHIIIIIT!”
I hummed in amusement as I kept my lips moving to take more of him, my hand that was gripping his base starting to pump him gently.
“AH AH AH AH!” He squirmed, legs kicking away the pillows around us. “Chisssseee….! CHIIIIISSSEEE–!”
And then I was bobbing my head slowly, doing my best to keep him in my mouth as he fairly thrashed underneath me in his pleasure. His hands had released the pillows immediately to scrabble around himself as his back heaved up and down. He cried out noisily and often with every downward suck, with every pump of my fist.
For the most part, his eyes had either been squeezed shut, or he lolled his head back and forth, unseeing, focused on nothing but the waves of heat.
Until his head lolled just right, to where his eyes finally locked onto mine. They widened immediately, and a high, sharp gasp ripped from his mouth. He stopped his flailing to watch, holding his breath in shock.
I’m sure I was quite the sight. I was bobbing my head, mouth stretched, taking as much as I could as I gazed back up at him, doe-eyed. I shuffled back onto my knees to steady myself so that I could grasp him with my other hand as well, sliding my fists up and down over the bumpy ridges of his member. I popped him out of my mouth for a second to take a breath, and he cried out softly at the sight of him falling from my lips. And then a keen as I ran the flat of my tongue over him, before teasing the tip–
–and then plunging him right back into my mouth with a firm suck.
He threw his head back as my warm, wet mouth enveloped him again. “C-CUMMING! I’M CUMMING!”
“Mmmm…” I moaned around him, bobbing harder to bring him along the rest of the way – to finish him.
He cried noisily into the room, hips pumping up and down, giving me an accidental and delicious little face-fuck as he began to spill over. I hummed another moan again as his hot cum splashed the back of my throat, and I swallowed him eagerly. Soon his hands were instinctively in my hair as he pressed me down further while he filled my mouth fully, and I sucked noisily to keep up as he shot load after load on my tongue. I breathed quick little breaths through my nose as I took him down, until his final gasp signalled his end, and I pulled my face back abruptly with a gasp of my own, sucking in air to fill my lungs. He fell back with a soft cry.
I looked up at him from my place by his lap. He breathed hard, skinny chest rising and falling rapidly, the back of his hand pressed to his forehead. His shirt had half-lifted with his arm to show half of his stomach. Finally relaxed, he laid fully on the cushions behind him.
He was looking back at me, eyes half-closed, panting noisily.
He looked incredible.
“B-Baby…” I breathed in awe. “You’re… so…”
He slow-blinked at me.
I crawled up to him, slipping my arms around his chest. “I love you love you love you love you…” I whispered against his neck. “I love you, Levi…”
I felt him swallow, and then take a deep breath. He brought his arms down shakily over my shoulders. “Th-That was… I l-love you…”
“You’re so beautiful…” I cooed. “I loved it… I love you… I love your body. Your entire…! You’re so beautiful, Levi!” I couldn’t stop the small little laugh of absolute delight. "Levi! Oh my God!”
He squirmed in embarrassment. “Ssst… Sstooooop…”
“No.” I nipped lightly at his jaw, making him yelp softly. “Never. You’re beautiful. Holy shit are you ever beautiful.”
“Ch… Chise…” He pulled me tighter to him. “That was... amazing… The most… The best…”
I smiled into his neck. “Good. I loved it too.”
“Really…?”
“So much.” I nuzzled. “So much so much so much.”
He breathed a sigh of relief, burying his face in my hair.
“Thank you for trusting me,” I whispered to him as I stroked his skin. “Thank you so much.”
He made a high little noise against me. I cuddled against him. We held onto each other as we rested, focusing on evening out our breathing for a few minutes, until I felt him expel a shaky sigh.
“Are you okay? This has been a lot.”
He nodded, barely pausing to do so. “I-I’m okay. I still want to… if you do…”
I nodded too. “I do.”
He sighed into my hair.
I looked up at him. “Would you like me to keep my skirt on too? Just for tonight?”
He bit his lip, hunching at my question, immediately shy.
I smiled. “No rush. We do this our way, and our way only.”
“…O-Okay…” he mumbled. “Y-Yeah… Keep it on… Hnnnn…?”
His eyes went round as I stood up smoothly, reaching under my skirt to wiggle out of my panties. I stepped out of them lightly, before falling back down on top of him. He caught me against him again with a huff.
I grinned at his expression. “Sorry. I thought I’d just rip that bandaid off so we didn’t have to worry about it.”
“Y-Yeah…” He nodded, eyes still wide. “That’s okay…”
I rubbed my palm on his chest, resting my head on his shoulder. He cuddled me to him with his arm around me, taking in a deep breath, and then out. I glanced down at him curiously – he had retracted within himself, smooth scales at the top glistening, the dip of the slit barely perceptible from my angle. Kind of, um, looked like, well, you know, but higher up instead of right between the legs like mine.
I hesitated, taking a breath. He moved his head a bit as he sensed the small, rigid motion.
“Levi…” I whispered. “You can say no to this… I don’t know how, um, it works, and I don’t want to be rude, or hurt you…”
“Huh...?” I felt him tilt his head against me. “What?”
“May I… touch you…? While you’re still… inside yourself…?”
“O-O-Oh…” he squeaked in a high voice, squeezing me tighter on reflex as he hunched again.
“It’s!” I amended hurriedly, “It’s okay if not! If that’s too much! I just–“
“Yeah…” he whispered. “Th-That'll make me hard though, so, like…”
It meant that we’d be taking the next step together.
“Want to rest for a bit longer? We could play a game first and just chill for a bit? And then–”
He shook his head. “G-Go ahead… you can touch me…”
I placed my palm lightly on his stomach, looking up at him directly. “Levi–“
We both knew where it would lead.
He kissed me soundly, mouth moving on mine in a long sigh as he pulled me closer by my shoulder. I reached up to stroke his cheek, kissing him back firmly as well.
He pressed his nose to mine. “It’s okay. I want you to touch me.”
“Okay,” I whispered. I put my palm flat on his chest to push him down further. “Just relax. And let me know if I’m touching you in a way that hurts.”
“…You won’t,” he muttered, embarrassed, his cheeks pink again. “Trust me…”
“Hah…” I smiled at him. “All right. Well… Ah… Is it okay if I go down…?”
He bit his lip again, before nodding.
With a parting kiss to his cheek, I slid down again, down between his legs. It was my turn to bite my lip as I studied him.
He made a nervous noise in his throat. “…I-I’m g-gonna… shut my eyes… if that’s okay…”
I looked back up at him. “If this is too much–"
He shook his head, before laying it back further, closing his eyes.
I looked back down between his legs, sighing softly in admiration. He tensed hard as I placed my palms on the insides of his thighs, parting them slowly. I don’t think he was expecting that, exactly, even though it did give me more access. His arm came up to cover his face. Which was very, very red.
I slid my hands up from where I already had them so he would know where I was, slowly making my way towards the dipped folds of his groin. I ran my fingers lightly over the entrance, and he sucked in a sharp breath at my touch. And then a soft little whimper, as I parted him gently, trailing my fingertips… So slick…
Gently, ever so gently, I slid two of my fingers inside of him. He moaned with a slow roll of his hips as his head lolled to the other side, hiding his face in the crook of his elbow still. Wet. Damn… and just like… wow. I’d been with women before, and… wow.
I slid and slid and slid through the soft, spongey tunnel of him, until my breath hitched at what I finally came to brush against. Undeniably, the tip of him, soft to the touch. He groaned loudly as I finally reached him.
Stars he was so wet inside. I gently circled around the head of him, and made a noise of desire in my throat as I felt him definitely begin to harden. My lips parted with a small gasp of amazement as my fingers were slowly pushed out as I coaxed his head to hardness, feeling the top go more rigid, and the soft underside expand with its ribbing. Slowly I coaxed, swirling my fingers, pulling back out as he pushed.
And then I was out of him, my fingers absolutely covered in his lubricant, and he emerged after, engorged, pulsing, ready. It jumped with a twitch as it finally freed itself completely.
“Hhhhhhholy…” I sighed. “Wow…”
I looked up. Levi was peeking down at me, face red.
“Baby…” I breathed, running my hands up and down his thighs. “Wow…”
He huffed out a shaky breath.
I went to him, crawling up slowly, seeking his mouth the moment I reached him. I pulled his arm away from his face and kissed him deep and slow, giving him a break, encouraging him to relax. He met mine with sweet, shy kisses of his own, and touched my cheek when I touched his.
When we pulled away, we gazed at each other for what felt like a very, very long time, both of us breathing a little heavily. We both knew what the next step was. I searched his face for signs of him not being ready for this. Any sign. He looked back at me with anxiety, embarrassment, nervousness… but with an eagerness as well. Want.
I placed my hand gently on his chest. “Please only do this if you’re ready. I’m not going anywhere if you need more time.”
He lightly brushed his fingertips against my hand, shaking his head. “I’m ready… I promise.”
“...I’m going to straddle you now,” I whispered. “I’ll move slow. Let me know if you need to pause.”
He swallowed hard, face red, but he nodded.
I lifted my thigh, and settled high overtop of him on my knees so we wouldn’t come into contact with him yet. He stared at me, his brow knotted in his anxiety.
I stroked his cheek. “You’re okay.”
He nodded again.
I slowly lowered myself down, fighting to hide the shake in my own breathing. My hand trailed down from his belly downwards to find him. He sucked in a sharp breath when my fingers found the base of him, and I stopped short of us touching.
“I’m going to touch you,” I whispered, “to guide you to me. You’re going to feel my hand, and then… um…”
He keened low, brows knotting higher with… desire. My lip trembled, and I bit it to still it.
I gently grasped the base of him to hold him still. I looked down at his chest – at the way he was panting hard now in anticipation, in nervousness – and with him aimed, I lowered myself further.
We both gasped sharply as he came into contact with me, his silky-wet tip grazing through my folds to rest just before my entrance. I paused, feeling like I was gulping air at this point, struggling to breathe evenly. He had pulled his bottom lip into his mouth and was biting on it as he panted through gritted teeth.
“L-Levi…”
“S-S’okay…” he squeaked in a high voice, squeezing his eyes shut for a moment. “I’mmm okay… Go…”
“Okay… I’m… going to…”
“Please,” he whispered.
I sunk down. He moaned sweetly as the tip of him pushed and pushed against my tight entrance, and then slipped in with a little jolt for us both.
He was panting open-mouthed. My knees were buckling. Shaking. I kept sinking down.
My eyes widened – WIDENED – as he finally slid into me.
The ridges... Every inch… I took him, and took him…
This thing was made for pleasure.
And then he was seated. Fully. Filling me.
"Hhhhhhholy shit," I breathed, my palms on his chest. "Holy shit that feels good..."
He was panting as he clutched at me. "S-So... good..."
I took a couple shaky breaths to steady myself. “You… You okay…?”
He bit his lip, eyes already glazing. “Sooo… beautiful… you’re so…”
“Oh, baby.” I leaned down to kiss him. His lips were so shaky against mine, but so sweet, lingering on me.
“I’m going to move, okay…?” I whispered, rubbing his arm with one hand. He was shaking. Visibly shaking. But his expression… blissed.
He nodded, eyes half closed.
“All right.” I slowly leaned back, sliding my hands down his ribs, down to his belly.
I moved my hips slowly, pushing myself up and down with my thighs on top of him, slowly, slowly taking him. I looked down at him adoringly as I rode him gently, squeezing his thighs between mine. His eyelashes fluttered as he tilted his head back, instinct taking over as his hands landed to rest on my hips. He rolled his hips upwards to meet me in a small hump, making himself gasp at the sensation of meeting my downward stroke.
“Does it feel good...?" I whispered to him, my eyes soft as I took in the sight of him. He felt so good. I struggled against the hitches in my breathing with every delicious inch of him moving inside of me. Fuck he felt good.
A little whine escaped from his throat as he nodded. His eyes shut closed, mouth open as he humped up again, arching his back with a gasp at the sound of my own moan.
"You're... so beautiful." My voice came out in a higher, shakier pitch, full of desire. His eyelashes fluttered back open to look at me, eyes glazed over, indigo hair a curtain around him.
"I love... you," he gasped as I rose and fell on top of him. I could feel him starting to tremble in earnest beneath me. "I'm s-sorry, I-I'm c-c-close…"
I leaned down to kiss him sweetly, eliciting another moan from him as the change in position tightened me around him. "It's okay, love. This won't be the last time. You can cum.”
He moaned louder at my words, beginning to scrabble a bit at my hips as I brought him closer.
I leaned down further to brush my lips against his ear. "Again, and again, and again, you'll have me…"
He arched his back with a cry as his powerful orgasm hit him in force. I slipped my arms around his back and lifted him up in an embrace while he came in my arms, convulsing, feeling him pulse inside me with his hot release. I watched his face raptly, a small noise of wonder escaping from me at the sight of his open mouth and furrowed brows. I kissed him all over his sweet face as he groaned and groaned, grinding up into me.
And then with the last of his adrenaline, he threw his arms around me to grip me close, and pulled me down with him with a groan at the end of his release. He clutched me, clutched me to him, holding me firmly as his limbs shook hard around me. I squeezed my arms around his middle as well, nuzzling his collarbone as I gasped for air myself while he noisily panted into my hair. I swallowed hard, trying to reset my breath. I hissed through my teeth, and turned my face upwards towards him.
///
Slowly, pushing through his tight embrace, I pushed myself up through his arms to get a better look at his face.
He met my gaze with tears in his eyes.
“Oh, baby…” I leaned down to rest my cheek against his. “You okay…?”
He made a small little noise in his throat as he buried his face into my neck. He sniffled lightly.
I reached my arm up to stroke his hair. “I’ve got you.”
He took a deep, shuddering breath, squeezing his eyes tight. “D-Don’t kn… know why I’m… cr-crying… ‘C-Cause… I-I-It was…!”
“It’s just a lot,” I whispered softly, still stroking. “It’s just a lot. Don’t worry about it. There’s no right or wrong way to react. I’ve got you, baby. I’ve got you.”
“Y-You’re so nnnice…” he mumbled, voice undeniably strained even through his lowered tone. “I-I-I don’t… d-deserve–“
I shook my head. “None of that. Especially now.”
He whimpered, clutching me closer. “I love you…”
“I love you so much,” I breathed against him. “Thank you so much for trusting me.”
He nuzzled into me with another soft sniffle.
I petted him, and petted him, and petted him while he fought to calm himself. He had sniffled a few more times, and I felt the coolness on my skin as he left it wet from his quiet tears. Slowly his trembling began to subside, as did his shaky breathing. I kissed his forehead and cupped the back of his head to me.
“Sorry…” he finally whispered, voice surprisingly steady. “Th-This is the best night of my entire life… and I’m crying… I’m such a baby…”
I could not stop the soft giggle. “Best night of your life? Even better than the Sucre concert last month?”
He nodded into my neck. “Yeah.”
I finally pulled him away to look at him. His eyes were red-rimmed, and his nose had clearly been running a little bit.
I smiled as I stroked his cheek. “You’re so cute.”
He made an annoyed little whine in his throat, bringing his hands up to cover his face again from embarrassment.
“Noooo,” I laughed as I grabbed at them. “I want to see youuuu.”
“Ugh…” he sighed, before he gave me a shy little smile.
“That’s better.” I leaned down to kiss him.
And then I wiggled onto my side, unhooking one leg from over him to snuggle close. He held me to him with a wrap of his arm.
-
I felt myself beginning to drowse as the anime played before my unfocused eyes. I didn’t even remember which one he had put on. I just felt so… fuzzy. Warm and loved and fuzzy.
...But no. Can’t sleep yet. It’s hygiene time.
I sighed before I nuzzled at him. "Would it be okay if I used your shower? I'll still stay the night.”
He rolled a little towards me, and I was delighted to feel him plant a little kiss into my hair. "Yeah.”
"Aaaannnnndd... Could I borrow a pair of your sweats and a t-shirt to sleep in?”
“Oh..." He shivered against me, a little embarrassed. "Yeah that's... Yeah, sure.”
I grinned. "Your baggiest pair. Since, well, I have hips and an ass.”
"Pfffffff..." He curled a little tighter. "W-Wh well y-yh.. y-yeah n... Y-You... J-Just really said that…!"
"Oh, you haven't noticed? That I have hips? And an ass?”
He made hilarious little choking noises in his throat. "Y... You're teasing me again…"
I laughed as I sat up, slipping out from his embrace. "I'll be back soon.”
He nodded. "I'll shower after…"
-
I folded the dark pair of sweats that I was PRETTY sure I could pull over my hips, as well as the graphic tee with colourful artwork depicting Azuki-tan and Taichi-senpai. I laid them on the counter of Levi's sink, and opened his small linen closet where he assured me I would find spare towels.
I was delighted. Ecstatic. I was grinning as I pulled on the handle to start up the shower. I fairly danced out of my clothes, and sighed happily as I stepped into the steaming water.
I basically squee'd in happiness, though not loud enough so that hopefully Levi wouldn't hear me, hugging myself.
I couldn't believe it. I felt so full. So in love. So trusted. I'd... Yeah. I'd taken the virginity of a demon who was thousands of years old. Pffff. My a-bit-grumpy-on-the-outside, but buttery-baby-sweet on the inside; my sweetheart otaku demon. My adorable nerd. My Levi. My Levi trusted me to… do that. I jumped a bit on my toes under the water.
And then I stilled with a blink, eyes darting to the frosted door of the shower when I heard the soft click of the bathroom door... Opening? Closing? I couldn't really tell.
"Levi...?" I called softly. "You okay...?"
I didn't really get an answer, though I saw movement on the other side of the frosted glass – which was also unhelpfully foggy from the steam of the shower as well. I squinted my eyes; I saw him bend, and then straighten, and then turn, I guess. At least the purple of his hair definitely gave him away, but dammit, he was so pale, and that white sweater…
I jumped when the shower door opened just a crack.
"L-Levi, I'm—!"
Naked.
But the word died on my lips as I watched the shower door fully slide open.
He met my eyes.
Naked. He was naked.
“Levi…” I whispered, eyes widening. I don’t know if he heard me over the sound of the water, but the movement of my lips told him enough.
He stood there holding the door open for a moment. His cheeks were pink, but his eyes… He looked at me so tenderly, with so much want and love, as he drank the sight of my naked body in, his lips parted in quiet wonder. My own eyes travelled similarly down his body, and then back up, back to his sweet face.
He took a step in, and then another, sliding the door shut behind him to step into my waiting arms; he wrapped his around my bare waist, palms sliding up my back against the rivulets of hot water. With the water roaring over us, he leaned down to meet my lips with his as we pulled each other close.
Chapter 19: Chapter 29-C: Curses and Hexes
Notes:
Dude I’m a graphic designer/web developer so I have been writing the HTML for the italics/bolded text etc this entire time and only just now realized I can paste the word processor formatting into the Rich Text box in AO3 instead of fucking up and going back to see where in my 9k+ chapters I broke my code. Do you realize how much easier it will be for me to write the text message conversations now? How much easier it will be for me to write Lucifer yelling at his brothers? How much easier it will be for me to write all the dramatic moaning?
Edit: wait, no, it didn't work when I published. fucK.
Speaking of dramatic moaning, this will be another short one for the aces.
This arc is... Horny.Remember: "CTRL + /" to skip to the end of the smut.
Godspeed. 🫡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh. My. Gosh.” Asmo gasped in awe as he watched Levi and I slink into the common room for breakfast, his eyes wide. Well, I walked normally. It was Levi who was slinking in after me like a guilty golden retriever caught eating the wedding cake right before the reception. "Everyone! I can't believe it! Our little Levi... he's all grown up!”
I sighed, fighting the twitch of a smile on my lips. “Good morning, Asmo.”
“Oh, sweetling!” Asmo cooed. “Aww! Wowowow! I never thought I’d see the day that someone captured our little Levi’s heart! That someone would pull him away from his 2-D girl fantasies...! I hope you were super gentllllle!”
I coughed. “Mhm.”
“Shut uuuup, Asmo…” Levi muttered as he sat heavily on the sofa. “It’s none of your stupid pervert business…”
Asmo sighed dreamily, ignoring him. “First-time love… It’s been a while since I’ve had one of those of my own, you know! There’s nothing as sweet as being a virgin’s first–”
“Ugh…” Mammon stabbed at his breakfast with his fork, plate on his lap. Our new dining set was still on order for replacement after the Pregnancy/Feather Incident. “I’m gonna hurl if ya keep it up, Asmo. It’ll be your fault if I end up losin' my stomach all over you.”
“Gross!” Asmo glared at him. “That would take AIM!”
“Exactly…” Mammon muttered under his breath.
“If you’re feeling sick, I’ll eat the rest of your breakfast for you, Mammon,” Beel replied a little too eagerly at the prospect of his brother not feeling well.
Mammon growled low in his throat. “I’m keepin’ my breakfast, thanks.”
“Oh, okay…” Beel sighed in disappointment, before turning to Satan. “So I guess your seductive speechcraft tutoring really worked for Chise and Levi, Satan. I hope you can help me with potions that well too.”
Asmo CACKLED at Satan’s expresion.
Beel, you innocent motherfucker; we don’t need the common room destroyed too.
Levi folded himself forward to bump his forehead on the coffee table with a groan.
“Today we’ll be focusing on curses and hexes.”
“Curses and hexes, huh?” Mammon sighed. “That’s right up your alley, isn’t it, Satan? I mean, Lucifer’s even better at it. But you’re pretty good yourself!”
Satan gave him a very dark look.
I nudged Mammon in the ribs. “It’s your best subject, isn’t it, Satan? I’m glad you’re tutoring me in this then.”
“...Just remember, my time is precious,” Satan replied tersely, though he was looking at Mammon as he said it, not me. “Make sure you don’t waste it.”
“Anywayyy,” Mammon leaned back in his chair with another dramatic sigh, “why do I gotta be here for this, huh?”
Satan shook his head in exasperation. “Because you’re terrible at anything that isn’t practical like counting money. And you’re especially bad at curses and hexes. Terrible, in fact. Unbelievably bad. You’re a pro at getting cursed, but you can’t deliver one to save your life. Literally.”
“Aw…” Mammon mumbled. “You’re so mean…”
“All right, let’s begin with a basic question. What is the word for ‘curse’ in Latin?”
“Imprecatio,” I answered. I was at least good with the theory of curses and hexes, given that, up until this point, as someone we had all assumed to be non-magical in nature, that’s really all I could ride on for my current grades.
“Smartypaaaants,” Mammon teased.
…Which is something that Mammon really should have thought to do, given his struggles with the practical portions.
“Correct.” Satan smiled fondly at me with a tilt of his head. “You’re further along than I thought. You could learn a thing or two by following Chise’s example, Mammon.”
He really could.
Mammon grunted in response.
“I don’t have any troubles with the theory.” I shook my head. “But I’ve only just come into my powers, so…”
Satan nodded. “In that case, for your benefit, let’s move on to some practical examples. This is what it’s all about, after all, so you will need to have a grasp on it for the majority of exam marks. You were able to get by on theory alone with the lowered qualifications, but that’s not going to cut it anymore.”
I swallowed nervously at his frank honesty.
“Okay, Chise,” he smiled at me encouragingly again, “I want you to try putting a curse on Mammon.”
“What?!” Mammon sat upright. “On ME?! WHY?!”
“Because you’re annoying,” Satan said simply, deadpan.
“Ugh! YOU’RE SO FUCKIN’ MEAN!”
“You said that out loud, Satan.” I smothered my laughter.
It kind of tore at my heart a bit to see how my giggling had brightened Satan’s face. Things had been a little awkward between us all day.
“Well, in any case, we need a training dummy, don’t we?” Satan’s smile turned a biiiit evil. “And that’s you. All right, Chise. Here we go…”
“HEY, WHOA!” Mammon scrabbled back from me – unsuccessfully given that he was in a chair – as I turned to him.
Satan took a step towards me. “Repeat after me…”
I nodded.
“Forces of calamity, disaster, and misfortune! Rain down upon the one who stands before me…”
I swallowed. “Forces of calamity, disaster, and misfortune! Rain down upon the one who stands before me…” I repeated.
“What kinda curse are you puttin’ on me, anyway!?”
“Bidibriupyon path–”
I turned my head to stare at him.
Satan laughed lightly at my dumbfounded look. “Sorry. I’ll write it down phonetically for you.”
I raised my eyebrows. “That would be helpful.”
“…All right.” He passed me the piece of paper with his neat handwriting. I stared at it in concentration. “Go again.”
“Forces of calamity, disaster, and misfortune! Rain down upon the one who stands before me… Bidibriupyon path parthu!”
Mammon gave a great yelp as he recoiled from us, his chair sliding back a bit. He stared at me for a moment.
“…Did it work?” I whispered to Satan.
“You’ll see in a moment.”
“Ch-Chise, I…” Mammon gasped as his face turned red. “I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU SO MUCH I CAN’T STAND IIIIT!”
“…Satan,” I sighed. “Really?”
He snickered.
“I want to TEAR YOUR CLOTHES OFF, EAT YOU OUT, AND FUCK YOU HARD LIKE THERE’S NO TOMORROW!”
“…Oh.” Satan blinked. “Oh dear.”
“Motherfuck… SATAN–!” My chair and I fell over as Mammon launched himself on top of me to press kisses all over my throat. “DAMMIT, SATAN!”
“Calm down, Mammon.” Satan frowned, before he delivered a great kick into Mammon’s stomach, flipping him off of me.
“Uuuggghhh…” Mammon groaned, clutching his middle. “Jerk…”
“Forces of darkness, lethargy, and torpor, wrap your wicked tendrils around this demon and send him into sleep!”
“Satan!” I snapped at him.
“Hm.” Satan looked down at him as Mammon stilled with a final groan. “Looks like he’s lost consciousness.”
“Well, obviously!” I stood up to go to Mammon to take him by the shoulders, rolling him onto his back. Out cold. “How long does this last?!”
Satan shrugged. “He’ll wake up eventually. He’ll be back to normal from your curse when he does, I’m sure.”
“I’m looking for something a little more specific than ‘eventually’!”
He turned to me. “You managed to perform your curse, but your delivery was wild, and uncontrolled. Unfortunately, that means you would fail if you performed like this in your exam. You need to maintain your control at all times.”
You lack control.
I bit my lip, my shoulders slumping. If what Solomon had suggested were true, I had a feeling that wasn’t going to be the last time I’d hear those words...
“When you recite your incantation, you need to say it clearly and with confidence. Keep that in mind next ti–"
“Shut up,” I sighed. “Help me get him into his room, at least.”
He shut his mouth abruptly at my tone. “…Right…”
“...Well?” I slipped my arms under Mammon’s as Satan just stood there, looking at me. “Are you going to help me or what? Take his feet or something.”
Satan dropped to his knees beside me. “Wait, don’t lift him yet… Reciting a curse takes a physical toll. Are you feeling dizzy at all?”
“I’m fine…” I muttered.
“Just, let me heal you, all right? Just in case? You shouldn’t be doing any heavy-lifting until I do.”
I sighed. “Fine.”
He placed his hand on the top of my head, his thumb stroking my hair for a second. “May the vestiges of pain that linger within the person before me be eliminated. I am the one they call Satan… Hear my command.”
It did feel nice – the gentle, cooling sensation that kissed me, running lightly through my veins. I looked up at him as he kept his hand on my head.
“So, how’s that?” he whispered softly. “You feel better now?”
I nodded. “Yeah. Thank you.”
He turned to Mammon, adjusting on his knees. “Don’t worry about helping me lift him. I can do it.”
“He’s pretty heavy– oh, okay.” I watched with a touch of admiration as he picked Mammon up to hoist him over his shoulder, fireman-style.
“Come on, then.” He stood with a little grunt. “Let’s get this sack of more-muscle-than-brains into bed.”
I rolled my eyes as I followed him.
“Chise, I’m sorry,” Satan murmured as I draped Mammon’s blanket over him while he slept on. “I promise that my curse was not a strong one; it was a short incantation that will wear off quickly. He should wake up sometime tonight. I just wanted to get him off of you… he would have kept it up if I hadn’t done something.”
I sighed, breaking my grumpy silence. “All right. I can see your point.”
“Thanks…” he whispered as he watched me plug Mammon’s D.D.D. in to charge. I placed it next to his head before I brushed his hair back from his face.
“All right.” I stood up straight. “Guess we wait. Or he’ll text me when he’s up if it takes a while–”
“Hey, so…” Satan looked at me, a touch of anxiety in his eyes.
I turned to look at him directly. “Yeah...?”
“Are we going to talk about yesterday…?”
I immediately gave him a defiant look. “I don’t know. Did something happen yesterday that we need to talk about?”
“…Dammit.” He sighed at My Look, before slipping his hand in mine. With a glance at Mammon curled in bed, he tugged me to follow him. “Come on. Let’s go.”
“Where–”
He shook his head. “You know where. Come on. We’re going to talk.”
Obviously I did know where. He pulled me out of Mammon’s room and into the hall, heading towards his own.
“All right, Chise.” He shut the door behind us. "I don’t know what I’m doing here. You know that I’ve never been in a real relationship before, so… please help me out a bit?” He turned to me. “I really don’t want to mess this up.”
“Well…” I replied sulkily. And unfairly. I don’t know why I kept doing this to him. “That’s shocking, considering how confident you seem in netting a relationship… You have those charming words down to a tee and everything…”
“Ah.” He gave me a gentle look. “I thought that might be it. I’ve… said some similar words to you.”
“Just wondering how many times…” I muttered. “And when did you actually start…”
“Hah…” He didn’t bother answering the questions. We both knew they weren’t fair. This was about me. “You’re cute when you’re like this, you know? You don’t sulk like this with my other brothers… And don’t even bother trying to deny that.”
I peeked up at him from beneath my lashes, expression surly.
He was smiling sweetly at me, with fondness in his eyes. “So, what is it about me that gets you so bothered by these little things?”
I blushed deeply.
He laughed lightly. “Like I said. Very cute.”
I sighed in defeat, tired of my own behaviour anyway. “You’re right… I’m really sorry…”
He pulled me to him by my waist. “No need. I can see why it was upsetting. And confusing for you… So, I apologize too.”
I shook my head. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”
He tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear. “I made you feel insecure. That’s twice now… and I’m sorry for that.”
“Sorry…” I muttered. “I don’t know why I’m being ridiculous either.”
He smiled. “It’s cute. You’re… paying extra attention, in a way.” His smiled faltered a bit. “I just hate seeing you upset. Everything I say to you is heartfelt, please know that.”
“Oh, Satan, I know–"
He reached up his hand to run his thumb over my lips. A look of uncertainty flickered on his face. “I also acknowledge that I just seem to parrot what I already know… from inexperience. And what I know is from books, and class, and–"
“Oh…” I sighed, and then finally, I smiled back at him. I shook my head. “Dammit. We all do that, Satan. We all take from what we already know when we’re trying something new. Really, I’m so sorry. You’re growing so much... I should be giving you more grace in figuring it out. I couldn’t ask for a kinder, more considerate partner. I’m so sorry... You’re totally right.”
He pulled me into his embrace. “Thank you.”
“You’re good to me,” I sighed against him. “Very, very good. I’ll try to do better. You deserve better from me.”
He kissed my hair. “You’re good to me too. It took someone very special to catch my eye. You’re so very special to me, and I hate seeing you upset.”
He looked down at me when he felt me raising my face up to look at him.
I smiled.
He smiled back, cupping my face in his hands. “Can I kiss you?"
“Always.” I reached my hands up to cup his face too. “Please.”
***
He leaned down.
I gasped as he suddenly pressed his mouth to me hard, and hungrily, immediately launching us into a deep, burning kiss. My hands left his cheeks so that I could throw my arms around him instead to pull him down to me, rolling my mouth against his eagerly. He breathed out a shaky sigh as his one hand slid up into my hair to cup the back of my head, while the other found its way between my shoulder blades, pressing me close. We turned out faces, kisses deepening, inhaling sharply with each gasp for air in between.
Dammit. Satan was probably the one who came seeking my bed the least. Not for lack of want of me, he just didn’t seem to have as high of a sex drive. But when he did…
My hands were trembling as I found the top button of his uniform shirt. He slid his palm down my back further, pressing hard, pressing me to him, as he stepped forward to press himself to me. I was on his second button now, and then the third, and he was fumbling with the back zipper of my skirt, tugging it down with shaking fingers.
I’d stopped asking for uniform pants. The skirt conveniently and easily fell to my ankles the moment he had tugged it past my hips.
I gasped as he pushed me up against the wall behind me, his grip on the back of my thighs now as he pulled me up to hold me there. His lips left mine to find my neck, and I was dragging his shirt off over his shoulders. I sighed as my hands explored his broad back, his shirt still around his elbows with his refusal to let go of my thighs. I groaned when he pressed his pelvis up against me, his hard need undeniable as he ground himself between my thighs that he was parting from his press against me.
Pinned now, one hand left the grip on my leg to slap at the wall above my head as he rolled and rolled his hips against my underwear.
“Satan…” I breathed needily, my fingers on the buckle of his belt, and then on the button of his pants underneath it.
“Say you want me,” he breathed huskily.
“I want you…” I huffed back. “Want you inside…”
He caught my bottom lip between his teeth, sucking it for a moment, grinding, before releasing it with a gasp when I rolled my hips back.
I groaned as he left my mouth again to press his fangs into the skin of my throat, nipping there. He huffed through his teeth against me, before jostling me back up the wall to pin me there more firmly. He kicked his pants down his legs, kicked them off from his ankles, before pressing himself more insistently between my thighs, the fabric of our under clothes caught between our burning need for one another.
“Dammit…” he breathed against my skin, nipping again. “How are you so…”
I moaned as he rubbed his clothed cock against my clit.
He growled against me at my needy little noise, gripping my thighs hard as he stumbled us to the side into another shelf. And then another stumble. Each press of me against a shelf, a wall, a precariously balanced stack of books, each time coming back to me with a press of his own need into my groin, his mouth devouring me hungrily, taking us closer and closer to his bed.
Until he finally flung me down on it.
He ripped his shirt off the rest of the way before flinging it across the room. I reached up for him as he came down on top of me, our lips crashing together again, meeting each other again with a moan. His fingers were pulling down on the waistband of my panties, and I was unbuttoning my own shirt for him. My underwear, pulled from my ankles. His teeth on the swell of my breasts as I bared them in my bra. My fingers scrabbling at the band of his boxer briefs, my arms too short to pull them down myself, but I tried, and he obliged them the rest of the way.
“Now.” I whimpered against him as I watched his cock spring free. “Now now now now now.”
“Are you–"
“In me,” I begged him, “please! Need you!”
He groaned at my pleading, pushing my legs apart with his knee, his hand reaching down to grasp himself.
I spread myself the rest of the way with a keening whine. “In in in… fffuuuuckkkk…”
We both moaned low as he pushed into me, head large, fit tight, but me, so wet, so slick, he slid and slid and slid until he seated.
“Oh stars…” I choked in a high voice. “Oh stars, Satan…”
“Perfect…” he whispered huskily. And then he moved inside of me, drawing out a cry from my lips. “Perfect…”
He fucked me in earnest, with no play, no lead-up, thrusting into me with a base need that had us both clinging to each other while I cried out with each rutting pump of his hips. I was thrusting my own hips up to meet him, my legs wrapping around him to angle myself, to press him closer with every joining. I dug my heels into his backside to fuck up into him harder. He took my meaning and slammed into me more forcefully as well, taking me like a man starved.
His hand reached down between us, and I cried noisily as he pressed his finger to my clit while he fucked me like a man possessed. I writhed and cried and scrabbled against him as he rolled the bud of me between his fingers, pinching, pressing.
Oh sweet hells. I said it over and over to myself every time we bedded… it was like the shape of him was made for me. He was thrusting powerfully right along my g-spot, the curve of him perfectly shaped to reach me there on the way towards every full joining inside of me. I cried out in a staccato with every thrust, pinched by his fingers with every joining, while I dragged my fingernails hard down his back. He was gasping with every pump inside of me, watching my face intently, watching as the glaze in my eyes slowly appeared. I parted my lips and my cries came out more and more forced, hoarse, short, as I began to heave beneath him.
“S-Satan…” I gasped, my head lolling to the side.
“Chise…” He breathed shakily from above me, his eyes rapt, watching me slowly come undone beneath him.
“So…” I moaned, “good…”
“Cum, Chise…” He gasped, thrusting harder.
“Mmfff… Ahh-hhh-!”
“Yes…” he groaned. “Cum for me, Chise. Take me. All of me. Take me take me.”
My muscles tensed, and I began to writhe powerfully beneath him. He leaned further to press me down in another pin to control the heave of my body, angling his hips, spreading his own knees apart, to fuck me deeper. My nails were digging deep into his back as I clung to him with a sharp cry before my breath was snatched from my lungs from the force of my orgasm. He pushed the pitch of my cry into a scream as he pressed on my clit even harder. I contracted beneath him, heaving up and down, contracting around him, pulling on him, eliciting a shaky hiss from him as my grip on his member tightened inside of me. He kept me up at my peak with every slam against my g-spot, ever pinch between my legs, never faltering in his pace, holding me steady as he stroked and stroked and stroked into me with a desperation that took my breath away.
“Satannnn…” I finally found the breath to moan. “Hahhhh… Mmmm…”
“Shhh, dove…” He bent to kiss me.
“Love…” I gasped.
He smiled against my lips. “Don’t you dare…”
“My heart…” I breathed. “So good… feel so good… inside…”
“Hah… Chise…”
I pulled him closer. “Meant to be with you… Know that… From the moment I…”
“Shh-shh, Chise…” His whisper was hoarse and barely audible, a breath on my lips while he continued his thrusting. He bent his head into the crook of my neck while he gasped out his pleasure.
I threaded my fingers through his hair. “Everything… Keep going, keep going, so good, so big, so full... my love, I love you… perfect, my heart…”
“Fuck…” he groaned.
I pushed his face closer to my neck. “I love you so much, Satan… You feel so good…” I sighed as I finally started to come down from my peak, the endorphins flooding me with bliss. “Inside of me… Full, perfect, sweet… twin flame…”
“...Fuck. Fuck. Where should I cum?” he gasped, his thrusting becoming more rigid. “I’m going to…”
“Satan…” I huffed, my heart fluttering. “I h-haven’t… Not ins… ide… Just for…”
“Nnkk…” He pumped himself inside of me a few more times, quick and fast, before pulling out with a low cry. He pressed his forehead to my shoulder as his back rolled, his hand quickly shooting down to twist his sheets over the head of him in his fist while he released himself under my thighs. I held him tightly to me, my arms around him, while he groaned low with a little rolling writhe of his own in my arms.
I kissed and kissed and kissed into his light, silky hair while he came. “I love you…”
“Mmmfff…” he groaned back, before he collapsed on my chest with a hoarse sigh.
He laid there, panting, with me rocking him gently as I caught my own breath as well. I nuzzled and kissed him while he buried his face into my neck with another long sigh. I trailed my fingers over the muscles of his shoulders, walking them down his spine.
I finally giggled with him in my arms.
“…Hah.” He laughed breathlessly, with a shake of his head. “Quickest… shame on me…”
I shook my head too, denying that there was any dissatisfaction. “Perfect. Hot. Needed that. Needed you.” I kissed his hair again. “Lots of time this week, Professor Satan. I’ll have you again.”
“Mmm…” He raised his head up to meet my kisses with his lips. “I’ll have you again, pretty bird. If you’re a good girl in class.”
I sighed dramatically, pouting at him. “And if I’m not… do you promise to teach me a lesson that I’ll never forget…?”
He huffed out another laugh. “Don’t worry. I’ll set you straight.” He kissed my throat. “Now… shower with me.”
I grinned as I hugged him closer. “Yes.”
“Be warned though,” he wrapped his arms around me to pull me up, “I might not be able to resist you again when I see you drenched. The water running down your body… You might be in for another round or two, at the very least.”
I kissed his neck this time. “Oh, I’m counting on that.”
///
I had stayed up nearly all night fretting with worry until he woke up. I owed him that.
“Hey baby…” I whispered, smiling, as I watched Mammon squeeze his eyes shut with a groan between bleary blinks.
“Chise…?” he mumbled in confusion. He raised a hand to press the heel of his palm against his temple. “The fuck happened…”
“W-Well, um…” I bit my lip guiltily. “Satan kind of had to… knock you out…”
“Mmmphhh…” He squeezed his eyes shut. “Right… I remember…”
I reached to stroke his cheek. “How do you feel…?”
“Ugh…” he muttered. “What time is it…?”
“Middle of the night. I made sure to save some dinner for you. I hid it somewhere where Beel can’t find it. I think.” I hoped.
“Uuugh… owww…” Mammon groaned as I wiggled over to snuggle him. “I’m still in pain… Satan kicked me as hard as he could, that jerk…”
I winced. “I’m sorry, babe.”
“Even if I WAS outta control because of that sorry excuse for a curse ya put on me…”
I winced again. “Sorry…”
“…even if I DID go crazy and started actin’ like Asmo…”
This time, I choked on a small laugh.
“…that’s no excuse!” He sighed. “My stomach hurts where he kicked me, and my head hurts where I LANDED on it after he kicked me… Dammit.”
I reached to touch his cheek, turning his face towards mine. “I’m so sorry, Mammon.”
He blushed at my earnest gaze. “…Eh, it’s okay. It’s not like you meant to mess up that curse. There’s no need to apologize for it. Honestly, now I feel a little bad for gettin’ upset just now.”
“Oh…” Surprisingly, I felt a touch of tears prick my eyes as I snuggled even closer. I’d been more worried than I even realized. “You’re so sweet. You’re allowed to feel upset about it.”
“Hmph…” His blush deepened. “Sweet, huh?”
“So sweet…” I whispered, stroking his cheek. I bit my lip at the sight of his crooked smile. I hesitated for a moment before I took a breath, decision made, while I laid my palm on his cheek more firmly. “May the vestiges of pain that linger within the demon before me be eliminated. I am the one they call Chise… Hear my command.”
“What…?” Mammon’s eyes widened at my words. “What…”
I’d had surgery before a few times in my life, so I had needed that dreaded saline drip every once in a while. After everything is in and secured, after the nurse would push it through, I remembered how cold it felt, the saline in my veins. How I specifically felt it in my veins. It sucked, because as fascinating as it was, it was also painful.
The coolness that flowed from my wrist, into my hand, into my fingertips, was not painful. Not really. It tingled a bit, but I felt that same sensation of 'these are my veins that I am feeling swell within me’, and the very, very tips of my fingers seemed to burn a little colder. But overall, it wasn’t uncomfortable. I could almost call it pleasant, in a curious sort of way.
And I felt that coolness flow into Mammon – my quirky protector, heart of my heart – and I felt it sink into his warm, tanned skin beneath my palm.
He stared at me.
“I don’t believe it…” he whispered. “That’s… That’s amazing! Holy… Chise!”
I squealed as he threw himself over top of me with a grin, struggling against him as he buried his face into my neck to blow a stupid fucking raspberry there. Because of course he would.
“Mammon!” I laughed as I flailed, kicking and batting at him uselessly.
He stopped abruptly, looking back up at me with a grin. “All the pain is gone now! Now that’s what I’m talkin’ about! Holy hells, Chise! Nice goin’!”
I sighed happily. “I’m just glad you’re okay. I was worried about you.”
“You’re so fuckin’ cool…” He hummed as he kissed my nose before rolling back over to his side to face me, cupping my cheek to look at me. His grin faded. “Listen. I’m sorry for actin’ like Asmo earlier. Were you frightened...?”
“Aww…” I smiled as I curled my fingers into his shirt to pull him closer. “I could never be scared of you. You’re my protector. It’s everyone else who should be scared.”
“Hmph…” He smiled sheepishly at me. “Well, at least you know what’s what around here.”
“I do… and,” I wiggled even closer, my smile turning flirtatious, “since you brought it up, I’d actually like it if you picked up where you left off…”
“Whoa…” His smile widened. “Where’d that come from, huh? You gettin’ flirty on me? Well, if that’s how you feel…”
“It is,” I breathed in a sigh against his mouth as he leaned in closer.
“…then I guess I’ve got no choice but to oblige ya, huh?”
***
We met each other’s kiss with an intake of breath, tilting heads to deepen them immediately. His arms came up around me to pull me flush too him, his hands sliding down my body to cup my ass. I sighed as I hooked a leg over him to hump towards him with a roll of my hips while I slid my hands up his firm chest.
“Stupid play…” he breathed through our kisses, “haven’t had ya as much as I…”
“Mmm…” I agreed as I humped again, rolling half on top of him.
“Get this the fuck off,” he growled as he lifted my shirt up.
“Yes sir.” I obliged with a grin as I rolled him over until I was straddled, lifting my shirt over my head as I squeezed my thighs around him.
“Sir, hmm…?” He raised himself up into a sitting position to mouth kisses over the swell of my breasts while he reached around for the clip of my bra.
“Your turn,” I breathed as I tore my bra from my arms. “And show me your fucking stripes while you’re at it.”
“…Shit.” He grinned as he let go of me for a moment to pull his shirt off over his head again. “Bossy tonight.”
As soon as his shirt had left his arms, I was on him, pushing him down flat, breasts pressed to his muscular chest as I took up our heated kisses again. He groaned in surprise and need as he slid his hands hard down to grip my hips tightly, thrusting his hips up towards to press the bulge in his pants against my open legs. I sighed as I caught sight of his white stripes spread like ink down his toned body, and slid my hands up into his hair to grasp his horns with both of my fists. He moaned as I pushed the back of his head firmly into his pillow, tilting his head back to bare his neck as I pressed down his horns down. My mouth was immediately on him, nipping at the skin of his throat with my teeth, eliciting a gasp from him and another roll of his hips.
“F-Fuck…” he huffed. “Ch-Chise…”
I sucked on the peak of his throat, causing his next gasp to come out as a small wheeze as I sucked and sucked hard on his skin while I rolled my hips on top of him. He groaned, slipping his arms around my hips to crush my pelvis down more firmly on him for him to grind up against me.
I pulled away, panting, to examine the dark mark I left. “…Perfect.”
“Minx…” he murmured huskily.
I started trailing kisses down his chest, down, down, hungrily, licking and sucking as his hands came up to thread through my hair. He rolled his hips up again as I reached his muscular stomach. I bit my lip at the sight of the V-shaped dip his hips made down past the band of his pants. "...You're so fucking hot, Mammon. Looking at you drives me crazy.”
"Reeeeeally?" He grinned down at me with a wiggle of his hips. It made the muscles of his stomach flex. "I could get used to you sayin' stuff like that to me, y'know.”
I felt his stomach flex again when I planted a kiss just above the button of his jeans."I mean it." I slid the heel of my palm hard up against the bulge that twitched down his pant leg, eliciting a gasp from him. "And I love your thick cock, too.”
"Y-You're talkative today..." He gasped as I did it again, throwing his head back.
I popped open the button. "And your stripes..." I breathed, running my tongue along the one that led downnnnn him. "Leading right where I need to be…"
“Where ya… n-need, huh…?" He repeated in a breath as he watched me slowly unzip him. He gave up the flirt as I pressed my palm to his erection again. “Ahh, hells…"
I kissed down his boxers, practically making out with the fabric as I revealed more and more of his pelvis.
"Chise..." He groaned, humping up towards me.
"I want to taste you," I breathed shakily, desperation in my voice. There was a tremble in my fingers as I pulled at his waistband. "I want you in my mouth.”
“Fucking hell…” He lifted his hips up, and I pulled his pants and boxers down, just enough. I pushed his hips back down, reached in, and coaxed him out.
We both sighed when he pulled free to land heavily in my hands.
My mouth went immediately to him.
"Shit...!" he groaned, hand making straight towards my hair to grip the roots.
I wasted no time taking in his head, sucking hard and greedily, pressing the tip of my tongue to the sensitive underside to swirl. He bucked with a soft cry in surprise at the speed that I worked him. I was hungry for him. I felt frantic. My hands were running up and down his shaft, squeezing, giving him more and more pressure, more speed in my stroking. And I was bobbing my head on him with a moan in my throat at the trickle of pre-cum that coated my tongue when I swirled against the little dip.
"Chise...!" He arched his back. "Holy hells! Slow down, girl! That feels…!"
He threw his head back with a lewd moan as I cupped his balls, still jacking him with more and more force. I whined from around him, my throat vibrating as I took him deeper and deeper into my mouth, lips stretched and pressed around him. He bucked up into me, forcing a wet little gurgle from me as he hit the back of my throat.
"Ohhhh shit..." he moaned again. His fingers tightened their grip in my hair.
I rolled his balls gently in my palm while I gulped his cock ravenously, moans of my own escaping from around him. He tasted so good. His writhing so hot. His moans so sweet to my ears as he threw his head back again in pleasure. I came up for air briefly, and he watched with pure desire on his face as I jacked him harder to make up for it, my fist pumping him up and down, my grip firm.
"Chiseeeee..." he groaned. "You're too gooood…"
"I want to swallow your cum, Mammon," I breathed heavily, looking back at him with lust. "Fill my mouth. Coat my throat. You can fuck my pussy later. Right now, I want your cum.”
"Sssshhhhhit..." he swore as I plunged him back into my mouth to work on him. "This is so... Y-You're so... Holy fuck, Chise... H-Hells... Your mouth... Hand… Ffffffuck…"
I vibrated my throat again, and then choked wetly when he thrusted up. I held with a wheeze, continuing to take him. I lavished him with my tongue and lips, working him hard with my fist, caressing his balls. I could see the rise and fall of his chest increase in tempo and the way his lolling head began to slow. He was tensing. Hips rutting. His fingers in my hair gripped painfully, keeping my head still so he could rut and rut. I didn't care. I took it. I wanted him.
"Currrrmm...” My beg was muffled from his cock stuffed in my mouth. I huffed out a breath around him. The sound of my wet sucking, my gurgling moans around him, was driving him wild.
"Chiseeeee..." he groaned. "Gonnaaaaa…"
"Mmmphhh…!” I pleaded from around him.
With a cry and a hard buck of his hips that launched him hard against the back of my mouth, his first pump went straight down my throat, cock engorging with the force of his erupting seed. I choked and gurgled, his second pump shooting messily from my lips around him with the force of my spluttering. I heaved a breath as I struggled to take the third, and then fourth, but no, I couldn't keep up, couldn't swallow fast enough; he was spilling down my chin, down himself, coating my lips and his shaft and my hand that still pumped him hard. The fifth pump was a wash, drooling from my mouth entirely as I gave up to gasp for air. Cum all over me. All over us. A sixth pump. Weaker. Hitting my lips and nose before falling in globs from my chin. The seventh was a dribble that coated his length, and he fell back with a noisy groan as his release came to an end.
"Best blowjob everrrrrr..." he moaned. And then he looked down at me and my... situation. "...Holy fuck.”
"Oops..." I smiled shyly. Another glob fell from my chin, hitting my wrist.
"Haaaah..." He let out a breath, eyes wide as he scanned the sight of my creamed face. "Made a mess…"
"Mmm..." I looked down at his softening cock in my fist. Also covered in sticky cum. "Quite the mess down here, too…"
"Well..." He grinned lazily. Slyly. "What are ya waiting for, baby girl? C'mere and get cleaned off.”
I bit my lip as I let his cock fall soft to his thigh while I crawled my way up.
I squeaked in surprise as he tumbled me onto my back with a laugh. He loomed over me, still grinning.
And then he dipped his head to run his tongue up from my chin to my lips. I whimpered, my own eyes wide now.
"You like that, dontchya..." he purred as he fed his tongue into my mouth. I lapped up his cream eagerly, sharing it with him. "Like it when I clean up my own cum, huh…?"
"Mmmphhh..." I agreed, rolling my tongue into his mouth, seeking more. He pulled away briefly to bring me another load.
“Like it when I feed it to ya…” he breathed huskily, sliding his tongue into my mouth again for me to suck.
I whined, pawing at him, leaving little smears of cum on his bare chest from my sticky fingers.
We made out messily like that, noisily, moans and wet sucking sounds as he slowly cleaned up my face. He licked the trickle that had found its way down my neck, bringing the tip of his tongue all the way up from there. He rolled his tongue over my cheeks and the tip of my noisy greedily. And every time, after coating his tongue, he came back to feed it to me. My face was wet. Our tongues were slick and silky as we made out heavily against each other with noisy groans. He suddenly twisted one of my nipples, making me cry out against his mouth.
He rolled his renewed arousal against me again. His still-messy cock stuck to my skin, sticky with his half-drying cum. Already lubricated for me. He’d slide right in. I made a whimpering noise in my throat.
"Now that you've had your appetizer..." he breathed against my mouth. "It's time for the main course, baby girl…"
"Please..." I begged him. "Want more…"
"More what, baby…?” He reached down to grasp his hardening cock in his fist, bringing it towards me. I opened my thighs.
"Cummmmm..." I pleaded, panting. “Your cock… Givvvve…”
"Mmm..." He pressed a kiss hard against my mouth at the same moment that he thrust himself up inside of me, stretching me full as he seated immediately. I cried out, trying to throw my head back, but his own face chased mine, pulling my lip in between his teeth to suck on it.
"Mammon...!" I gasped as he wasted no time stroking inside of me. "Oh hells…!"
"Hah..." He thrusted his hips harder, making me cry out again. "Just like that, baby. Giving it to you just like that. Take my cock. Take it, baby. Soooo good. Good girl.”
I raised my legs to wrap them around his hips as he increased the pace of his rutting. I cried out with each piercing thrust, and moaned noisily when he took my nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue.
"Best girl..." he breathed against me. "Fuck... You're so hot, baby... Taking my big cock like this... Look at that pretty face, all bunched up, all needy... Take it, baby girl... You take it so well…"
"Mammonnnnn..." I moaned as I clung to him.
He nipped at my collarbone. "So good... You feel so good…"
"Ssssoooo goooood..." I was rutting back up into him, my arms thrown around his broad back for leverage in my own thrusting. I tightened the grip I had on him with my thighs, angling my pelvis.
"I know what that means... Want it deeper, do ya, baby?" I threw my head back with a sharp cry as he angled himself as well to pierce hard. "Mmmmffff I knew it, you wanted it so deep, right there…"
"More!" I begged him, squeezing my eyes shut. I was thrumming. Heating up. My core was on fire. "More, Mammon…!"
"Already, huh?" he whispered huskily against my ear. "So needy, baby. But don't worry…"
I screamed as he slammed into me, raking my nailed down his back.
"...I've gotchya.”
He drove himself into me again and again, my cries devolving into a sobbing mess of begging need as he drove me higher and higher. I thrashed underneath him, forcing him to pin me as he plunged into me again and again. So good so good so good. Fire. Fire.
"I'm cumming...!" I managed to cry at the last second before arching my back, going rigid underneath him.
"Fuck..." he breathed a groan against me as he picked up speed to ride me through. I jerked in his arms with a strangled cry. "Cum cum cum. Come on, baby girl. Lemme look at your pretty face. So pretty when you cum for me. Look at me, baby. Look into my eyes.”
I struggled to keep my eyes on his, my vision glazed; I was keening high and long as he stroked and stroked himself inside of me, relentlessly driving me higher.
“Good girl. Just like that. Don't look away. Fuck you're so hot..."
I heaved up and down as my muscles flexed and released within me.
"Fuck…"
"Cum!" I begged him. "Cum too! Cum! CUM!”
With a groan and a sharp thrust, he began to unload again, to fill me, his hot cum sweeping through me with each pump. He moaned again as I ground myself up to him to push him deeper inside. His shoulders shuddered with the force of his release while his cock ebbed and swelled from within me with each pump of his seed. I clung to him with noisy mewls falling from my lips, and watched how the pleasure washed over his face raptly, his eyes squeezed shut, lips parted as he heaved breath after breath through his orgasm.
Until finally, he collapsed on top of me with a gasp.
We laid there, clinging to each other, wheezing noisily as we caught our breath. My panting was occasionally laced with a high keening noise as the warm haze of bliss flooded through me. Mammon was similarly recovering, gulping air with low hums of exhausted satisfaction, his ear cheek resting over my racing heart.
///
“Holy shit…” he gasped against my skin. “Holy fuck…”
“Yeah...” I agreed, my chest still rising and falling under his cheek as I fought to control my breathing still, my lungs burning.
“You’re…”
“You are…” I felt a lazy smile spread on my face.
He laughed breathlessly. “That was…”
I giggled, though it kind of came out as more of a pathetic wheeze. “Y-Yes it was.”
“How does it keep gettin’…”
“...Better and better.” I was laughing breathlessly now.
“Mmm…” He took in a deep, deep breath, held it, before expelling it in a long sigh. “I love you so much, baby.”
My limbs felt heavy as I draped my arm over to slide my fingers into his hair. “I love you so much it kind of hurts sometimes.”
“Hah…” he laughed breathily. “I know what you mean. Me too.”
“I love us,” I whispered.
He turned his head to plant a kiss between my breasts. I felt how he grinned. “We got a good thing goin’, huh?”
I giggled again. “Yeah.”
“All right, baby girl.” He sighed, before lifting his head off me. “It’s wayyyy past your bedtime. Make room up there.”
He wriggled up, and I wriggled over. I rolled to cuddle up against his side as he lifted his arm to let me in, before he draped it over with a contented sigh. I slid my palm up from his stomach to rest over his heart, smiling.
“Night, baby,” he whispered with a squeeze of my shoulder, and a kiss in my hair. “Love you verrrry much.”
“Nighty night.” I nuzzled into the crook of his arm, wrapping a leg around his. “I love you too.”
Notes:
Yeah, make-up sex really do be like that sometimes, huh?
Also: When I was writing Satan saying “Can I kiss you?” I was typing so fast that I accidentally typed “Can I kill you?”
I was inwardly screaming as I slapped on that backspace so hard, let me tell you.
Chapter 20: Chapter 29-D: Magical Potions
Notes:
*nervous laughter* The whole of my chapter 29 is nearly 34k words. Somebody stop me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I heard about what’s going on, Chise.” Luke skipped beside us as Simeon and I strolled through town. “They said they’re going to subject you to the same testing as regular students!? I mean…”
He paused in his skipping to turn to me, eyes wide in disbelief.
“That just seems sooooo unfair!”
I smiled at him, reaching to ruffle his blonde hair to calm him.
“But more importantly,” Simeon squeezed my hand, “how are you holding up? I imagine it can’t be easy trying to learn everything you need to know.”
“It’s…” I glanced at Luke, before sighing. “Well, they haven’t exactly given me a ton of time to play catch-up, but I’ll get through it.”
“Ugh.” Luke pouted. “I don’t believe it. That’s just awful.”
“You’ll do fine, sweetie,” Simeon said lightly as he placed his hand on the top of my head. “After all, you’ve got Satan tutoring you, right?”
I smiled weakly at him.
"Solomon helps Simeon and me study, you know!” Luke bubbled. “And let me tell you, they don’t call him ‘Wise King Solomon’ for nothing! He’s as smart as they come!”
“Ahhh…” I turned my smile back to Luke. “Does the great Wise King Solomon happen to be haunting the halls of Purgatory Hall today? I think I could use his advice, actually.”
Luke shook his head. “He’s not going to be around today. He was called down the Demon Lord’s Castle.”
I blinked at that. “Well, that’s too bad. Another time then.”
Simeon looked at me. “Perhaps–"
Luke gasped. “The three of us should study together today! That’s it… We have to do this!”
Simeon smiled. “That really is a good idea, yes. After all, Chise… you did promise that you would be staying the night sometime this week.”
I felt my cheeks turn pink as I returned his keen smile. “Ah, that’s right… I did make that promise, didn’t I?"
I stroked the little sleeping angel’s hair fondly as Simeon and I sat together with the textbook between us, his arm around my shoulder. Luke’s chest rose and fell in soft slumber as he curled a little tighter at my touch. Simeon had insisted that we started with some very, very basic magical concepts, theories that I had learned back in my previous year at RAD. Rationally, in my head, it made me nervous to be studying material that would certainly not be asked outright on any written portions of our upcoming exams; however, in a way, it was also soothing to re-read from the beginning, within the context of everything that I knew now. Practically speaking…
It offered some much-needed reminders.
I heaved a small sigh as I tilted my head to rest my cheek more firmly on Simeon’s shoulder.
I felt him nod against me. “I think that’s enough for tonight. I’ll get Luke into bed. Meet me at my room…?”
I nodded back as I carefully shifted myself out from under Luke’s.
Simeon stood, leaning down to brush his lips against mine, before he turned to take Luke up into his arms.
“I’ll be right back,” he whispered as he carried him out into the hall.
It all felt so very domestic, as I watched him go. I felt a squeeze of longing in my chest.
He had offered me a life like this, after all. A normal life. With my angel.
No magic necessary.
“Well…” he sat lightly beside me on his bed, “now that we’re alone, would you like to talk about why you’ve been quiet as a mouse all evening? You have been spaced out today, like you’re lost in your own thoughts.”
I sighed as I fidgeted with my fingers in my lap, chewing on my bottom lip. I searched for the words.
“That’s exactly what I mean,” he continued gently. “I’m not going to get the chance to kiss those pretty lips of yours if you keep chewing on them like that.”
“Hah…” I breathed out a small laugh, turning to him in defeat.
“If there’s something going on you’d like to talk about, I’m happy to listen.” He quirked an eyebrow at me. “I’m a very good listener.”
“Is this my guardian angel speaking, or my boyfriend?” I tried to tease with a little smile.
“Nice try,” he whispered, raising his hand to tuck my hair behind my ear. “They’re one and the same. They’re both me.”
My heart squeezed in my chest as I found myself biting my lip again, but I forced myself to release my hold on it. “I had a tutoring lesson with Satan… it was curses and hexes.”
“Ahh…” He nodded lightly. “Not my favourite subject.”
I laughed again. “I imagine not, Mister Celestial Angel.”
He hummed in amusement. “That might have something to do with it, yes. So, what happened?”
I turned somber again. “It… did not go well. Satan had to step in.” I felt my shoulders slump. “Mammon got hurt, actually. It wasn’t too serious, but… it could have been worse. All because I couldn’t stay in control. And I feel so ashamed about that. So guilty. I watched over him as he recovered and it was… just… so much…”
Simeon turned to me, his legs crossed, and I followed suit as he reached to lace his fingers in mine. He raised my hands with his, and we pressed them together between us.
He smiled softly at me. “Chise, remember this: guilt is feeling bad about something we did. Shame is feeling bad about who we are. You can feel bad about what you did without internalizing that into shame about who you are. What happened with your lesson does not define you. Both Satan and Mammon know that. I know that. Everyone who knows you knows that. We all know who you are, and you are not the person you are internalizing yourself to be.”
I shook my head miserably. “Do I know myself, though? I’m like a toddle who's been given free rein in a firearms shop, given these powers that I don’t understand. I don’t even know where to begin, and I suddenly have all this arsenal… and my judgment–"
“How do we get good judgment, Chise?”
I met his eyes, brows furrowing at the question.
“Experience,” he answered softly. “And how do we get experience?”
I shook my head.
“Through bad judgment.”
“I…”
He squeezed my hands. “You will not hurt Mammon in that way again. I am absolutely certain of that.”
I lowered my eyes to look down at our joined hands. “…Can I really afford to keep making these mistakes, though?” I whispered doubtfully. “It only takes one time for things to get… really bad.”
“Each little thing that goes wrong builds into a learning experience where the possibility of something larger going wrong is less likely to happen. Learn well from the little things. Give yourself grace. You are, after all, attending a place of learning, where you can do that learning within a safe space.” He squeezed my hands again. “Rely on your friends to support you through this. Satan knew the risk he took tutoring you in curses, and it sounds like he already had a plan in place for when something went wrong, and that he was able employ that plan. You lost control of your curse in an already controlled environment. Do you think you are the first in history to attempt a curse for the first time, and have it go awry? You are a student of magic, and all students of magic struggle with control as they explore the limits of their abilities. Satan was there for you, supervising you, supporting you, and making sure that you were safe. You don’t have to do this alone, Chise. You aren’t doing this alone.”
I bit my lip again as I felt his words finally touch me.
He smiled again at my quietness. “And you are not so powerless as you believe. It’s not a bad thing to be unsure of yourself, Chise. Whenever you’re not sure what to do, just have a little talk with yourself. Have that conversation, and have it with compassion for yourself. Quiet your mind and listen to the voice within. See if you can hear it.”
“Simeon…” I whispered. I couldn’t help but return his infectious smile.
“And if that doesn’t work…” he leaned forward to close the space between us, brushing his lips against mine, “...then you have a little talk with me.”
I gave him a soft look. “Outside of you causing havoc for me with your blessings and crystals, you bring me so much peace when I’m with you, Simeon. Your advice is always so wise. You just… heal my heart.”
“Oh dear…” He laughed lightly as rubbed his thumbs over my hands. “In that case, let me make it up to you with another piece of my wise advice, though you may find this one more helpful to you, in a practical sense: I hold the belief that someone's propensity for certain types of magic is a reflection of their personalities."
"Personalities...?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"
"Well," he tilted his head gently, "has there been a time where you performed a spell and it came easily to you, without any thought of control? It just... happened?"
My eyes widened in realization. When I had healed Mammon, I hadn't even thought about it, despite it being mere hours after losing control over my curse.
"Yes..." I whispered. "I healed."
He nodded, his expression warming. "Ah, Chise... You are a soft soul. So much like an angel that I can't believe it sometimes."
"A soft soul...?"
He smiled gently at me. "You're a healer. Of course you are a healer. You are a protector, a lover, a defender, and a gentle heart. Angels perform blessings but cannot curse, as demons perform curses but cannot bless. And you, sweet love, don't want to hurt anyone. You don't want to curse, to cause harm, to subjugate, to control, to manipulate. So of course you struggle with curses and compelling the brothers within your pacts. Of course that's hard for you. You are going against the nature of that gentle soul of yours."
"Oh...” My eyes went round as his advice began to make sense to me.
He nodded in delight, squeezing my hands in his. "That doesn't mean you can't learn to do those things. Magic is magic, and your inner doubts can be overcome. It just takes more effort. Your doubt is causing you to pause, to overthink, to over-analyze. Which, in my humble opinion, is a GOOD thing when it comes to curses." His eyes twinkled. "But you have your exams, of course. It is good to learn, my love. Now that you are aware of what is holding you back, perhaps you will find it easier. And now, isn’t that all the proof that you need that you do know yourself quite well after all?"
I threw my arms around him, my next whisper coming out choked. "Thank you, Simeon... Thank you... Thank you..."
He laughed breathily as he wrapped his arms around me as well. "They are just exams, sweetheart."
I shook my head against his neck.
“What else is there?” he whispered into my hair. “You are still hurting, my love.”
"There's so much more going on... I-I think..."
He turned his face slightly to press a kiss to me. “Tell me everything. Let me help you."
I sighed shakily, my shoulders slumping a bit. I crawled towards him a little further so that I could settle onto his lap, into the nestle of his crossed legs. He wrapped his arms back around me after I curled up against him again.
He stroked my hair while he waited.
"I think something else is going on, Simeon," I whispered. "Something is going on, and it has something to do with me. Solomon brought me back here because there is something bigger going on, but he's refused to say anything beyond hinting that I am the cause. Diavolo and Barbatos must be aware as well... They keep disappearing on these stupid emergencies. They're even icing out Lucifer, who they know is too close to me, who would step in if something were to really—"
"Shhh..." He cupped the back of my head to press me close as I began to choke back tears. I had finally, finally unloaded all my worries in one great word-salad of an explanation. He rocked me back and forth in his arms as my shoulders shuddered with my quiet sobs. "I had no idea... I mean, I... I have been watching Solomon, but... Ah, my love, I am truly sorry, I had no idea..."
"Thank you thank you thank you thank..." I murmured shakily. "I love you..."
He kissed my forehead, squeezing me tighter in his embrace. "There is no need to cry, sweet little angel of mine. Now I know, and now I will protect you. Now you have ME on your side. And perhaps I live my life in a way that is unassuming..."
I felt his fingers slide under my chin to lift my face up towards his. His eyes were gleaming, fierce, determined. He had a confident smile on his face as he looked at me with intent. I blinked back my tears to focus on the white fire that was stoked in the halos of his irises.
"...but I am by no means powerless."
I gazed at him in wonder, and in awe, my tears forgotten now. My Guardian Angel. Hells... Stars. My Archangel. I looked into the eyes of my Guardian Archangel.
"Simeon..." I whispered in amazement as I felt a golden warmth envelop me.
"My light..." he breathed in a sigh as his face drew closer. "Heart of my heart, my lady love, you who sings to my soul..."
I met his kiss with a soft whimper, curling my fingers over his shoulder as he pressed me tighter to him. Wrapping me again in his embrace to hold me steady, he slowly rolled me down onto my back, rolling himself on top of me as he deepened our kiss with another sigh. My fingers found their way into his smooth, dark hair, curling their way through as I pulled his face closer to mine, the heat within me building, heat that I conveyed through the deepening of my own kisses as well. I felt healed, calmed, loved, protected as his hands slid over my body with a golden shimmer, his blessing lighting up through my veins in response.
***
Desperate. Desperate now as I rolled my mouth against his. I left my threading through his hair to trail my fingers down his shoulders, down his chest, my touch feather-light until they rested against his belt. Both of us broke our kiss with a shaky breath to look into each other's eyes as I unclasped it, and then tugged, and then gripped the waist of his slacks meaningfully. He nodded, eyes flooded with desire, as he slipped away from my embrace, standing next to the bed to pull them down over his slim hips, his legs, until he stepped out from them. Still standing, with a raise of my hips, he bent to slip his arms around my backside to unzip my skirt, and then he was pulling it from my legs as well.
Both of us worked on our own shirts. Him, peeling his tight angel's attire up over his shoulders, and me, fumbling with the buttons of my uniform shirt while I gazed at him with desire. Quietly, wordlessly, we undressed. My breath immediately and audibly hitched in my throat as he slid his briefs down to free his straining arousal, and he bit his lip at the sight of my bra coming loose, pried free from my arms, until I tossed it beside me.
We stared at each other, already breathing hard and fast, drinking the sight of each other's naked bodies. Until I stretched out my arms to him, and with a sigh of longing, his brows furrowing up in desire, he came back down to me into my embrace.
I moaned softly against his lips as his long arousal pressed to my thighs when he laid overtop of me again. I spread my thighs to wrap around his hips, humping my pelvis up towards him with a needy little whine while he rolled his tongue messily over my mouth. He humped back, but didn't give in, didn't let his cock slide to where I needed him to be, and it only drove me wilder when he moaned against my mouth without giving what both of us desperately wanted. I humped and humped as I sought him between me, and I groaned in frustration as I felt the tease of his smile against my lips.
"Let me lick you..." he finally whispered, breaking our wordless desire. "Let me making you cum with my tongue...."
"Holy stars..." I breathed, before humping my hips up again. "I-I want to... too..."
He pulled me into another wet, tongue-rolling kiss, the heat of it coaxing another moan from the both of us. He flexed his hips again with a shaky sigh.
"Please..." I whispered.
He bit his lip. "I don't usually accept... I don't usually receive..."
"Together, then…?"
"Hah..." He kissed me again, fiercely. "What's the most comfortable for you…?"
"You on your back," I whispered with a smile.
He returned my smile, before turning over, rolling half-away from me. I immediately rolled on top of him with a needy little huff of excitement, seeking his mouth again. He moaned as I straddled him, grinding, grinding his erection hard through the folds of my wet sex.
"Now, now..." he breathed shakily, teasing, his arms coming down to stop the roll of my hips before he slid in.
I giggled breathlessly before turning myself around.
"Oh, stars..." he groaned, as I straddled over top of his head. "Oh stars oh stars oh… Please sit…"
I moaned as he raised his head to meet my sinking hips eagerly, his tongue immediately finding its way. He slid his palms up my thighs, pressing down on my hips to seat me on his face. I swore softly under my breath as he slid one hand down between my thighs to part me. He licked, and licked, the flat of his tongue...
My eyes half-closed, panting, I turned my attention to twitching member, and enclosed the base of it in my fist. He moaned against me between my legs, his breath hot, his lips shaking as he pressed them into a full kiss against my clit. I tilted his member up towards me with an admiring sigh. Was everyone in the other two realms just... big? Not, like, demon big, but, fuck...
I stroked the head of his cock, running my fingertips over his dark skin, and both of us shivered. Him, from my touch. Me, from how my touch had him pressing his tongue to me with more force. I leaned forward to meet him with my lips...
He threw his head back and gasped as I slid the head of him into my warm, wet mouth, immediately swirling my tongue over him with a groan. I felt how he faltered in his attentiveness over me and I burned with satisfaction as I took more and more of him deeper into my throat. He groaned noisily, rolling his head to the side, and then let out a muffled gasp around him when I felt his fingers slide into me to make up for his lack of tongue. My lips trembled now, my thighs trembled, my grip on the base of his cock trembled as I started working him up and down. I moaned loudly over him as his mouth came back to suck my clit in between his lips, and he moaned when I increased the pressing of my sucking as I began to bob my head up and down in earnest. Back and forth we went, pressing each other, raising each other higher, more demanding, our fires stoked into a roar by the other's mouth and hands and fingers.
Soon he was humping up gently to meet my downward strokes, moaning noisily and in earnest, as I ground my pelvis down on his face. He pumped his fingers inside of me and kept up his relentless sucking on my clit, and he began to rock my hip with his other hand. I took the hint, and with smalls rolls of my hips, I started to ride his face. He gave a choked groan of satisfaction as he dipped his head to keep his pressure on me. His legs were shaking. Mine were certainly shaking. I struggled to breathe through my own pleasure as he brought me higher.
"Just use your..." he gasped, "hand... so I can... you..."
I keened high from around his cock down my throat.
"I-I'll finish from your hand," he promised. "L-Let's... together..."
I let him fall from my lips with a sharp inhale as I grasped him harder with my fist, coating my palm with my saliva to pump him easier, faster, harder. He moaned as he thrusted up into to my hand eagerly, unrestrained now while I jacked him, while he fucked my fist. It left me at liberty to cry out noisily into the air as he slid another finger inside of me, his tongue teasing, licking, sucking, flicking me hard into a searing need for release.
"Simeon...!" I cried as I rolled my hips down on his face, again and again, fucking it.
"Chise..." he groaned.
I could feel the swelling, tell-tale twitch of his cock as it began to engorge in my tight grip. I squeezed it harder, stroking faster.
"C-Cum..." I begged. "I'm going to...!"
He sucked me. Hard. I cried out as my chin landed near his cock with the force of the buckling orgasm that crashed through me. At the same time I felt him shudder, and shudder, until I quickly took him back into my mouth to catch his release. His sucking tightened with the wash of his own orgasm as he let out a long, muffled groan between my thighs, and I keened long and high as the first pump of his seed hit the back of my throat, and then the second, and third, and I was swallowing him down noisily as I squeezed my eyes shut through my powerful shuddering that seized my muscles. I nearly choked on him as he pressed hard against my g-spot inside of me, and the pressure of my throat contracting around him coaxed more seed from his tip as he gasped, reaching the sensitive decline of his peak.
I let him fall from my mouth with a spent moan, my cheek coming down to rest near the bone of his hip. He shakily withdrew his fingers from inside of me, his tongue leaving my clit as his head fell back to the bed. He gasped for air, his chest heaving underneath me. I panted on his lap while he slipped his shaking arms around my hips to hold me there to him, both of us breathless and dazed while we recovered. He seemed to recover quicker, given how he was able to slide his palms slowly up and down my lower back, relaxing me. Myself, I could barely move on top of him, pathetically petting him lightly with my fingertips in response.
He sighed long and loud into the air, expelling his shakier gasps all at once. He rubbed his palms up and down my skin more smoothly now, and then I groaned lazily as he slowly rolled me off of him.
He laughed shakily at my reaction as I laid there limply, exactly as I had landed, not moving an inch. I snorted in amusement as well as a lazy grin broke out on my face.
"Oh dear..." he teased in his breathy voice. "I hope you're not done for the whole night..."
My lazy grin widened. "As if I could stop myself from having you as many times as you could take me tonight."
He quirked an eyebrow. "As many times as I could take you? Those are a bold choice of words. Are you suggesting, sweet little thing, you who cannot even move right now, that I will be the first one to throw in the towel tonight?"
"Guess we'll just have to see who wins out." I batted my lashes flirtatiously. Because that literally was the only way I could possibly move.
The angel was REALLY good with his tongue and fingers.
He slid himself closer, and half rolled on top of me, his bare skin pressing to mine as he held me close to him by my waist. He nuzzled my nose with his. I could smell my scent on him, and I gave his lips a light little lick. He gave me a look of delighted amusement.
"I'm going to recover..." I breathed, "and then I'm going to beg for you to be inside of me. Beg for you to take me. Fill me. Because I burn for you, Simeon."
His smile faded slightly as a look of pure, unadulterated desire took over, his eyes hungry.
"I burn for you. For your mouth, your fingers, your seed, all of you. Your love and your body and your soul with mine—"
He rolled the rest of the way on top of me now with a hard kiss that cut both of our breaths off short. His hands were on me, all over me, and he was humping against me again. I mewled in complete surprise as I felt his cock slowly come back to life, twitching, half hard, swelling again.
"Let me take you right now..." he breathed lustily against me. "I'll do all the work. Just lay back and let me. Stay relaxed like this. While you're so sensitive. I know you're so sensitive. Let me take you. Let me take you. Let me..."
"Yes," I gasped. "Take me, take me, Simeon, oh—!"
I gasped even sharper as his half-hardened cock found my entrance. He breathed hard and fast against my face as he pumped his hips there lightly, grazing the head of him between my folds, using my slick wetness to bring himself to full mast again. I whimpered and dug my fingers into his arm as he slowly, with a groan, finally, now hard enough, still hardening as he went along, pushed into me. I let out a long, soft cry as he filled me deliciously. He was right. I was so sensitive. The skin of his pelvis grazed against my clit as he seated fully, and my g-spot inside of me felt so swollen that he couldn't help but graze it tightly.
"Fuck..." I whispered in a high voice, tears pricking the corners of my eyes. I bit my lip, and he sighed while he watched my face.
And then we both moaned as he slid out, and then back in. And then back out,
"Please..." I begged in a high voice after he seated a third time. "I'm already almost... Fffffast... A-And then keep… Don’t stop…"
"Love..." he breathed, with so much tenderness in his eyes as his palms slid down my thighs.
“Don’t stop!” I begged again.
And then he obliged me, his next strokes quick, and then the next after that harder, and then quicker and harder, and now I was laying flat on the mattress with my arms limp near my head while I cried out with high, noisily little screams. He lifted my thighs up and crashed his hips into me again and again, pumping his cock in and out of me with desperate gasps of his own. I could only lay there and take it as I was flooded again, everything between my legs still on fire, still swollen, kissed deliciously – no, not kissed; ravaged, lavished, taken with a ceaseless hunger, a relentless storm of desire with every plunge of his cock inside of me. I was already cumming. I was already in the throes again before I had even realized it was happening. And I heaved on the bed, exhausted bliss be damned; my muscles had a mind of their own as they seized within me again while I arched my back with a cry. He watched me intently, wide-eyed, lips parted as he took me like a man starved. Almost not very angel-like, I thought through the haze of my peak, until I was thrust forward into the throes again.
And he kept going and going. And of course he would. He had just cum earlier. I was at a disadvantage. He took me and took me and took me until I was screaming and sobbing his name as wave after wave pulled me under again and again. How many times now? I decided it was just one long, blissfully agonizing release, where I felt like I was on fire and refused to be doused by him while he took me and took me and took me. How long had it been? Mere minutes? An hour? I trembled all over as my eyes rolled back. I squeezed them shut as my screams began to devolve into open, begging, pleading, nonsensical cries that weren't even following along with his thrusting anymore. I was just awash in pure bliss as I relaxed further, so limp that he had to grip my thighs harder to actually keep me up, keep me opened for him. I got the vague sense that it was his name was still falling from my lips over and over, though my thoughts were too clouded to be sure.
I opened my eyes, and could barely see. It was just a blur of white.
I blinked lazily as my moans died down into a low, pathetic groaning while he pumped and pumped inside of me.
A blur of white wings.
I fought to focus on his face. My angel. I managed to focus just when it hit him. Just when he folded forward with a gasp, his brows furrowed in concentration as he began to spill again, inside me, filling me. I had stopped making noise entirely aside from the soft whistles I made as I sucked the air that I lacked into my lungs. He rolled and rolled his hips, holding my thighs open while he pumped his cum into me. All I could do was keen at the warm sensation that spread through me, that fell from me as he finally pulled out with a shocked gasp, releasing one of my legs to catch himself with his palm before he toppled onto me entirely.
I looked at him tenderly, dazed. It was all I could convey, was all that I could express through my eyes. He met my gaze with his as he heaved in air. I watched as he let my other leg drop gently to the mattress, and then as he shakily inched his way up to me in a small drag, before he collapsed beside me.
I couldn't turn my head, so he did it for me with a touch of my cheek to turn my face to meet his eyes again. My breaths were already slow again, though it felt like I still wasn't getting enough air. I just felt too glazed over to bother fixing that. Him, he was shaking like a leaf, swallowing air to steady himself, looking at me with wide-eyed wonder on his face.
I mouthed his name silently with my lips, and curled my fingers in a small gesture. He breathed out a shaky sigh as I broke the spell he had been under, and he moved closer to wedge his arm underneath me, pulling me to him. He was trembling so, so hard. And when my muscles were finally disturbed again with his pull, I started trembling again too. He wrapped me fully in his embrace with a shaky kiss to my brow, and I found it within myself to jerkily slide my hand around his waist to hold him back, curling my fingers up and down gently to stroke his feathers.
I closed my eyes as the room was cast in a light shadow of enveloping white; his wings folded over the both of us in our own little blanket, our own little cocoon, warm and safe as he cradled me to him wordlessly.
///
I rubbed the heels of my palms hard into my eyes to drive the foggy fatigue away.
Simeon had kept me up pretty much all night. Again and again. He had quite the habit of waking up throughout the middle of the night to leave me sleepless again as well.
I was very, very pleasantly exhausted. And more at peace than I had been in a very long time.
Didn’t really think that angels could be Like That with their lust. Because, wow, holy damn… I squeezed my eyes shut for a moment, blinking rapidly when I opened them to the pinks and purples of the twins’ room.
“Today,” Satan spun to face us after he had finished laying out the ingredients, “we’ll be focusing on magical potions.” He stepped towards me and tapped me lightly on the head with his finger, smiling. “Most of the potions we’ll learn about here are poisonous to humans, so be careful handling them.”
“‘Kay.” I smiled brightly at him. He chuckled.
“…I don’t know what to do, Chise,” Beel mumbled as he twisted his fingers in his lap. He stared at the table between us. “I’m just not sure about this… I’m not sure if I can actually finish a potion without drinking it first.”
“Okay, I understand why Beel is here,” Luke pouted, “since he has trouble in magical potions class. But why do we have to do this here in the twins’ room?”
“Because we’re going to need Belphie for today’s lesson.” Satan made a sweeping gesture towards the curled little demon who was buried deep in his covers on the other side of the room.
Luke looked at him very doubtfully. “We’ll need Belphegor…?”
We all watched as Belphie heaved a sigh in his sleep.
Luke frowned. “In case you haven’t noticed, he’s out cold right now…”
“Don’t worry.” Satan took a place at the coffee table where he could watch all of our progress. “You’ll understand when we actually set about making our potions.”
I nodded with a smile.
“Wasn’t Simeon supposed to come too?” Beel asked the little angel.
“Oh, he had to cancel. He forgot that he’s in charge of cleaning the dorm today. It’s his turn. That’s what he said.”
More like the sweet bastard had decided, after cooking a lovely breakfast for me and preparing me a lunch, that he had, indeed, kept us from getting a wink of sleep last night.
He had gone back to bed. Leaving me to escort Luke to my mandatory tutoring lesson.
“In that case, let’s get started. We’ll begin learning the fundamentals before we move on to actually making potions.” He looked around at the three of us. “Elixir of cerebral stimulation requires the following ingredients: Powdered unicorn hoof, bitter grass root, and caladrius blood. Chise, please ensure that you are wearing the personal protective equipment I have laid out before you touch the caladrius blood.”
“W-Wait!” Luke snatched up his notebook and pen. “I-I need to write it down…!”
Satan relentlessly continued. I bit my lip as I scribbled to keep up. “You add all of that to a copper cauldron and boil it down to a concentrated solution. Then you add leuce bark shavings to provide fragrance, and you’re done. Chise, do not consume the leuce bark shavings raw.”
“…I’ll try not to,” I muttered. I looked down at my barely legible scribbling with a sigh. Sometimes it was better just to listen and absorb.
“Oh man…” Beel grumbled worriedly, “I’m getting hungry just listening to this…”
“All right, Chise.” Satan turned towards me. “Let’s review. Elixir of cerebral stimulation requires the following ingredients: Powdered unicorn hoof, bitter grass root, and one more thing. What’s the third ingredient?”
The one I had to Very Carefully Handle. “Caladrius blood…”
“Correct.” He smiled at me encouragingly. “I have a feeling you’ll do well when it is time to make your potions.”
I blushed as I fought my own flirty smile from showing through.
“Now…” he gestured at everything that was laid out before us, “it’s time to put the instructions into practise using the actual ingredients.”
”Beel!” Luke turned to admonish him. “You’re drooling all over the place! It’s like a waterfall coming down out of your mouth!”
“S-Sorry…” Beel pouted. “Just looking at those ingredients is making me hungry… And not just that… You smell like cake, Luke…”
“Hey!” Luke sulked at him. “Don’t you dare try to eat me! You’ll make Chise REALLY mad if you do! WAIT–!”
Beel slid his hands over the coffee table in reverence, reaching towards the ingredients.
“Just because you can’t eat me, that doesn’t mean you can eat the ingredients instead–!”
“Belphie, that’s your cue.” Satan turned towards him.
“Belphiiiiie!” I sang sweetly as the sleepy demon uncurled with a stretch to turn to face us.
“Aww, I was hoping I’d get to sleep just a little longer…” Despite his complaint, he smiled at me. Eyes only for me as I beamed at him. And then he sighed as he sat up, still hunched in his blankets. “...Beel?”
“Mmmphh...?” Beel’s eyes immediately went round and pleading as he looked over at his brother.
“No eating the ingredients.”
“B-But Belphie… I’m hungr–"
"NO eating the ingredients, Beel.”
Beel whined as he slid his hands from the table back into his lap.
“Wow.” Luke stared. “Where were YOU the day that Beel almost ate me?”
“Proooobably sleeping,” I giggled.
“Through LOTAN?!”
Belphie sighed. “I don’t like waking up to Lotan...”
“None of us do.” Satan rolled his eyes. “All right, let Belphie handle Beel. Just focus on mixing your potions.”
-
“Okay!” Luke furrowed his brow in concentration. “I… I think I’ve boiled away most of my excess water. It’s like making a syrup…! But…” he looked over at what I was doing, “Chise’s potion looks more appetizing than mine… and it sort of smells good, too.”
“Did you forget the leuce bark shavings?” I reminded him.
“Oh! Right! That’s the next step!”
Beel stared at me miserably.
I glanced at him, and then back to my potion as I stirred it gently while it simmered. And then I glanced again. He was still staring. I glanced back at my potion, stirring. I glanced again. Did he just get a little closer?
“Beel…” I warned him.
Holy fuck he was fast. I only had time to gasp in outrage as his hands shot out to grab my copper pot, before he pulled it towards him to tip down his throat.
“BEEL!” Belphie barked at him. “NO–!"
“Aww…” I sighed. “There it goes…”
“Ugh, too late… Sorry, Chise.”
Satan made a grab for it much too late as well. “That wasn’t finished yet, Beel! If you ingest it, there’s no telling–“
"Huurrkk…” Beel bent over with a wet burp. I shot to my feet with a little shriek of horror to jump away from him, convinced I was about to be puked on.
“Beel?!” Belphie leaned forward as he unwrapped himself from his cocoon.
“…I don’t believe it,” Satan sighed in exasperation as he touched book spine after book spine while he scanned the titles for what he was looking for. “I never expected the potion to affect him like this.”
Beel meowed as he rolled onto his back on Satan’s bed.
“This is a first…” Satan looked over at him, perplexed. “We were supposed to be making a famous ancient elixir. Chise, how did you…”
Beel wiggled as he kicked his feet into the air, eyes sparkling.
Satan burst out laughing. “It’s not supposed to turn you into a cat!”
I peeked out from my fingers at the sound of his amusement. I was hiding my face behind my hands in embarrassed shame.
"Meeeeoowww.” Beel stretched, batting at the tassel of a bookmark that hung within reach.
I finally let out a giggle. “He’s cute…”
“Hah… Yes.” Satan shook his head. “That’s the problem, actually… I mean, this is Beel. And he looked like himself on the outside, but now, instead of telling us he’s hungry all the time, he meows at us. That’s the only part that’s different, so why does he suddenly seem so… cute?! It’s insane!"
“Insanely cute…” I smiled at my giant, ginger-haired 'cat'. “Besides, Beel's always been cute."
Satan shook his head again, smiling too. "Sap.”
"Hey!" I laughed. "Whatever. You love it.”
“I’ll concede on that. I never imagined that 'sap’ was my type; though I never really imagined what my ’type’ would be at all before you came along.”
I felt a blush rise to my cheeks.
Satan huffed with fondness as he looked down at his brother. “Never change, Beel. Seriously. Please stay a cat forever. You are so much easier to deal with like this.”
Beel made purring noises in his throat.
Satan sighed, before turning back to his books. “Lucifer will no doubt be angry, though, so we’ve got no choice but to search for a way to turn him back to normal. Let’s see, I’m pretty sure there should be some answers in this book here…”
Beel rolled again with another sweet meow, reaching for Satan with his… ‘paws’.
“Hey, quit it,” he chuckled. “How am I supposed to get anything done if you keep playing around?” He glanced my way apologetically. “Chise, could you distract him for a bit somehow?”
I bounced over to Kitty Beel with a grin, flopping down beside him. He immediately snuggled his head onto my lap.
I petted his hair. He purred.
“Hah…” Satan shook his head with another smile. “Right, good idea. Petting should help calm him down. If you keep it up, he might even fall asleep like a real cat.” He looked down at the two of us fondly. “He sure does crave affection. Though I have to say, the fact that he looks like Beel on the outside makes this feel pretty surreal. I wish I had paid a bit more attention to what, exactly, you were doing to create…”
Beel meowed sleepily.
“…that.” He chuckled in amusement.
I smiled at him. “Thank you for being kind.”
He raised a brow at me. “Kind?”
I scratched Beel behind his ears. “You’ve been really… patient. With my mistakes.”
“...Chise…” he laughed lightly as he snapped the book he was holding shut. “You don’t have to thank me for that. You’ve been a great student. The best I could hope for.”
“I don’t know about that…” I smiled weakly.
He glanced down at Beel in my lap. “Is he asleep already?”
I nodded, looking down at him too. “I think so.”
“All right.” He held out his hand. “Come here.”
“What about the potion?”
He smiled. “Page 156 of this book. I already found the one we need. He’ll be fine for a bit longer.”
I very gently wriggled my way out from under Beel’s head, laying my ginger kitty back down for him to curl with a sleepy, purring hum. I turned and took Satan’s proffered hand, and he pulled me to stand in front of him.
He leaned down to press his forehead to mine, his slender green eyes sparkling as he held my gaze.
He pressed my hand to his chest, flattening his hand over mine to hold it over his heart. I felt his steady heartbeat under my palm. “You are powerful. You are strong. You are beautiful. And you are so very, very smart. I am not worried about you. I am not worried about how well you will do on your exams. Because you will do well, Chise. I am telling you that you will do well.”
I sighed as I stepped closer to him, and let him cup the back of my head with his other hand to press my forehead harder to his.
“Do you think that I would go easy on you as your tutor?” And there it was, his flirty smile. “Do you think I would let any student of mine fail?”
“Except for Mammon…”
“Pfff!” He bent with a laugh as I momentarily broke the spell between us. I couldn’t fucking help it. It was true. He raised his head to press his forehead back against mine again, grinning now. “...Can’t get blood from a stone.”
I giggled, despite myself. Sorry, Mammon.
“Chise, I haven’t been going easy on you by any means. Did you not wonder why I had you cursing a person outright to start with, rather than an object instead? I have been testing your limits. And I must say…” his grin widened, “one day, I think you’ll find yourself to be quite limitless.”
I shook my head with a disbelieving laugh. “You’re such a cheesy flirt, you know that?”
He laughed too as he slipped his arms around me. “I’m being serious. I have been taking notes, and learning just as much as you have been. You and I are not done with potions, or curses, or… aha… seductive speechcraft…”
“Satan…” I laughed in embarrassment this time.
He took my chin in his fingers to tilt my face up. He pressed a kiss to my lips. “I think you’ll find your second lessons with me much more successful after I’ve tailored them to your abilities a bit.”
I pouted. “You’ve been setting me up to fail, huh?”
“A bit.” His smile faded slightly. “But I didn’t realize… Ah, I really can be pretty stupid sometimes…”
I tilted my head.
“I thought I was being so clever about it all. But I didn’t communicate it with you, and clearly... ugh,” he cupped my cheek, “I made you feel insecure again by omitting my reasons.”
I gave him my warmest, sunniest smile. “I’m just relieved that you think so highly of me.”
“That was never in question.”
I stood up on the tips of my toes to kiss him. “I’m in your capable hands, Professor Satan.”
“Hmm…” he hummed lightly against my mouth, before wrapping me tighter to him to deepen my kiss. We both sighed against each other as my hands came up to cup his face, our lips finding each other’s over and over again.
“Hah…” he breathed as we came up for air, pressing his nose to mine. “I’m not going to be able to focus on making the potion now. Because with you here, there are… other things I’d rather do.”
“Other things…” I whispered as I trailed my fingertips down his chest.
“Beel might wake up…” he murmured. “But just kissing you isn’t enough…” He rolled his hips against me meaningfully.
“I have a perfectly good room,” I offered back, smiling flirtatiously, before sighing shakily as he pulled at my bottom lip with his teeth.
“Question is if we’ll make it there…” His teeth grazed my jaw now as he headed for my throat. “I might give up halfway… have you right there in the hall…”
***
We both came crashing into my room, the sleeves of my shirt already tearing from my arms, bra bared as my chest rose and fell with my heavy panting breaths. His shirt had been flung somewhere far back down the hall on the way to my door, the buckle of his belt already unclasped as I shakily worked the button of his pants loose. We gasped between every roll of our mouths. Both of us worked on tugging down his pants, and I moaned my need as he hooked his boxers down with them, freeing his desire for me in one smooth pull. His hand shot up under my skirt to cup me between my legs, pressing his finger there through the fabric of my underwear, while the other hurriedly unzipped the back to tug it down over my hips while he swirled my sex.
I clung to him with another moan as he half dragged me to my bed with a wrap of his arm, his fingers nudging the strip of my panties between my legs to the side to immediately sink into me. I made noisy little cries of need as he began pumping them in and out of me before he had even flung me to my bed.
And flung me down he did, falling on top of me as I hit the mattress, fingers still hooked and working me hard. He panted with desire as he slid a third finger in to fuck me harder, cupping them, curling them to press along my g-spot immediately.
"Holy hells...!" I cried out as I reached for his straining member.
He slapped my hand away.
"But..!”
His fingers were making wet noises in rhythm to his stroking of me. "Enough," he whispered as I struggled through the pleasure he was delivering. "You've made your point. I was trying too hard, I put too much of my self-worth into pleasing you. But for fuck's sake, Chise, let me go down on you. I'm begging you to let me be between your thighs."
"Oh..." My eyes widened, and then I moaned as he pressed into me harder. "Shhhit..."
His flirty grin returned to his face. "Don't worry, you'll be returning the favour. I'll fuck your pretty mouth later just like last time. I very much liked that."
"Oh..." My voice dropped into a awed whisper. "Sh... Shit...."
He laughed at the expression on my face.
He’d become so, so much more with me. So warm and passionate, in the span of such short time. I groaned my need as he began to trail kissing down between my breasts, heading towards my stomach.
“Mine,” he whispered hoarsely as he finally reached the apex between my thighs, staring at me hungrily. “This time, you’re mine. I take you.”
“He-e-ellssss…” I moaned as his mouth finally drew near.
He spread my legs wider while he planted kisses just above my folds, making me shiver with an eager keen. He laughed lightly at the needy roll of my hips, his breath hot between my legs. He planted another kiss, and then another, though not where I needed him to me. Again and again he kissed, avoiding my heat as I began to squirm under him, rutting my hips upwards to try to meet his lips with ME instead. I squeaked with a jumped as he blew on me in response, raising my head to look down at him, only to see him smirking back up at me. I pouted with a frown, and he shook his head.
"Please..." I began to beg as he pulled his fingers out to finally strip off my skirt and panties. "You practically threw me into my room to rip my clothes off and now– AH!”
I arched my back as he slid his fingers into me again.
"What was that, dove?" he breathed as he immediately began to work me again. I squirmed and moaned around him. "Did you say something?”
"Satannnn..." I moaned. "Pleeeeease... Moooore…"
"More..." he whispered hoarsely. And then I cried out when he pressed again.
"Mouth!" I begged. "You said mouth!”
"Hah... I did, didn't I?”
I then I flung my head back with a cry as he took my clit up in between his lips with a hard suck.
"Satan! Oh stars! Oh stars!" I writhed beneath, trying to fuck up against his face. "Oh Gods yes!”
He let my clit go to flick his tongue against it over and over again, the tiny little sensitive tip of me sending shockwaves through the rest of my body as I cried his name out again and again in my room. His fingers worked me hard, curled to rub along the ceiling of me, thrusting in and out of me at a pace that had me thrashing my head back and forth. I shot my hand down to grip his hair tightly to hold him while I ground my pelvis up into his face, causing him to gasp for air around me while I face fucked him, climbing higher and higher from his attentive mouth and fingers. He rolled and rolled his tongue against me, and then flicked, pressed, sucked, as I squirmed and squirmed, the heat in my belly flaring unbearably.
And then just as I began to shudder in earnest, his mouth left my clit.
"Satan!!!" I cried out my frustration. "What are you—!"
He crawled back up to me, panting heavily, eyes heavy with his desire. He began to pump his fingers again as he reached me.
"You're so smart," he breathed, lips taking up mine, kissing me frantically between declarations. "So talented. So beautiful. Love of my life." He moved to kiss my ear as his voice dropped into a whisper. "I was meant for you.”
My moans turned into a sharp gasp as his fingers turned chilled.
He gave me a sly little smile. "Is that cold, dove?”
I yelped again as the shock he delivered next contracted my muscles under his touch.
I then cried noisily as I flung my arms around his neck, the shooting, burning, buzzing sensation on my clit sending sparks behind my eyes as he quickly brought me close again. He growled low as he pressed tighter, drawing out choked out little yells from me while I humped my hips against his hand. So much. Intense. I pulled him to me to crash his face against my neck, and then I was scrabbling at him, my breaths coming out as a whiny wheeze now, my lashes fluttering as my eyes rolled back.
The sensation increased, and my pelvic muscles contracted from the electrical shock it delivered through me.
I made a strangled choking noise. "I…"
I was vibrating with him now.
"Cum, Chise," he panted against me. "Show me how much you love how I love you.”
I shook and writhed in his arms, barely making a noise, only the occasional choked cry erupting from me as my back arched up and down. He held me tightly to him, pressed tighter to me, and my fingernails were scraping into his skin in response. I bumped my forehead against his jaw over and over again as my head lolled back and forth in his arms.
I didn't react when he lowered me down to lay me flat, or shifted out from underneath me, his finger still pressed to my clit. All I did was writhe through my release. He parted my thighs easily, lifted my hips easily, slid his hard cock into me so very, very easily while I continued to contract.
I finally sucked in a noisy, desperate gasp as he filled me from tip to base in one long, smooth motion.
His hips pumped as he fucked me hard. Finger still pressed to me, a continuous keening whine coming from my throat, he took me hard and fast while he kept me at my peak. So much. Overwhelmed. I had been contracting, but now I was contracting around him, and oh, how delicious he felt, how full I felt as he thrusted himself into me again and again. So perfect. I'd been cumming for whole minutes. I kept cumming. My muscles were already sore and screaming for me to relax, but he wouldn't let me relax.
"I..." I strangled again. “Plllllee…”
He huffed over me in response, driving his cock into me still while he worked my clit, cheeks flushed.
"Nnkk..." I felt something. Something. Too much. Too much. Couldn’t talk.
"Dove..." he breathed.
And there it was. With a scream, I shot up into a half-sitting position, my legs visibly shaking, visibly vibrating, trembling contractions, as I came as I never had before.
“NNNNHHHHHH–" I felt a warmth between my legs. I kept choking, kept arching. I couldn't do anything about it.
"Oh..." he breathed, eyes going wide as he watched me. He looked down at our joining. "Oh…"
"Pl...." I begged. I was begging him to stop. "Plea…"
He quickly moved his hand away from between my legs, grabbing me up against him to embrace me. He was still seated inside of me, but he had stopped his rutting, holding me close. "Dove…"
I wheezed noisily against him, still heaving a bit as my muscles kept flexing, trying to take back control of their contractions. Trying to bring me back down to ground level.
He laughed in delight against my hair. "Have you ever done that before…?"
I only panted in response with a small, confused little whine.
"Umm..." his voice shook. “I’m pretty sure you… ah… squirted?”
"Whh..." I kept panting, but squirmed a little harder, embarrassment shooting through me. I reached down between my legs self-consciously. “Hhhhhhuhh?”
He rubbed my back as he leaned forward to lay me down again, his cock slipping out from me. He looked down at me tenderly, stroking my cheek with his thumb. I panted noisily, open-mouthed, my eyes glazed. I felt completely numb between my legs. I still felt a buzzing sensation there, and that was it.
He kissed my forehead. "I didn't expect…"
I shook my head.
"So you've never…?"
I kept shaking my head.
"Ah..." He laughed self-consciously, a blush rising on his face. "Well... That's… Hah…” His cheeks were getting pinker and pinker as that reveal sunk in. "What a compliment indeed…"
He seemed quite pleased with himself. I gave him an admonishing snort, which actually came out very silly sounding. More like a squeaky little wheeze. He laughed at my expression, before pressing his lips to mine. A deep, loving kiss. I relaxed into it, lazily kissing back.
"...Are you all right?" he whispered softly, though his eyes sparkled in delight while he asked.
I nodded, pawing at his chest a bit. He smiled at me.
"Y... You..." I lowered my pawing hand, reaching for his arousal, "d-didn't…"
He took my hand to press it over his beating heart. "Just letting you rest, my love," he whispered fondly. "Don't worry. I'm not done with you tonight, if you'll keep having me."
He laughed again at how I shivered dramatically with his promise, a lazy smile finding its way to my face.
"That's what I thought..." He dipped his head to kiss me again. "Chise... I love you.”
"Love..." I sighed happily.
A kiss on my forehead. "I'll get you some water. And..." he grinned, "...a towel?”
I groaned, rolling my head to the side to break eye contact with my shame. He shook his head with another laugh.
"I'll be back. And this time..." that familiar flirty twinkle in his eyes tugged on my heart, "I'll have you as we are – man and woman. No magic. I'll take you just as you are to finish us both off, together. How does that sound?”
I groaned again, but with desire this time, an unexpected roll of my hips driving out a hum from both of us.
"Water," he reminded me. "And then I'll be inside of you again.”
"Please..." I whispered, my arm reaching for him as he slid off from the bed.
He quickly caught my fingers to bring them to his lips in a kiss. "Lay right there. I'll have my way with you right there, where you are, if you stay. Keep your legs open for me, little dove, just like that. Keep them open for me, because I'll be filling you with my cock again soon. You’re mine all night.”
"Fuck..." I whispered again, watching his naked backside hungrily as he walked away.
///
Both Satan and I woke with an alarmed jolt at the violent pounding on my door. I shot up into a sitting position with a wide-eyed screech as it was thrown open with not a little force, clutching my sheets to me to cover my naked breasts.
Satan threw a protective arm over me. "THE HELLS—"
"…LUCIFER!” I shouted at him in outrage, holding the sheets tighter as I pulled them up to my neck.
"Chise. Satan. Why is Beel meowing like a cat?”
"Oh, SHIT.” Satan immediately scrabbled out of my bed, completely and utterly naked. "I'll fix it.”
“You will." Lucifer growled as he watched his brother tumble from his love interest’s bed to struggle into his underwear. "And then you will be dropping by my room after to provide a detailed explanation.”
Satan grimaced as he struggled into his pants, pulling a leg up with a barely-balanced hop.
"Collect your shirt in the hallway on your way there as well.”
And then, with a glance at my utterly shocked face, Lucifer slammed the door shut behind them both after Satan tore out of my room at top speed.
“…Yikes…” I whispered as I sunk back down on my pillow.
Notes:
Sometimes you just need a man to tell you that “You are powerful. You are strong. You are beautiful. And you are so very, very smart.”
Also hah hah *blush* I hope what happened between Satan and Chise didn't seem unrealistic because it had happened to me just like this so SUCK IT we're a self-insert here
Chapter 21: Chapter 30-A: Devildom History
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Today,” Satan announced as he strode into the room with an arm full of intimidatingly thick textbooks, "we’re going to be learning about Devildom history.”
“Oooh, Professor Satan!” Simeon laughed merrily beside me.
“So you’ve decided to join us this time, Simeon.” Satan nodded at him.
Luke bobbed his head. “Solomon’s over at the Demon Lord’s castle again today. So we don’t have a tutor.”
“Yes,” Simeon confirmed softly.
I chewed on my lip. We were wondering the same thing.
“Chise said Asmodeus was supposed to come too,” Luke added, “but we spotted him on our way here.”
Simeon nodded. “He was walking with Mammon, and they seemed like they were both having fun.”
“Did they now?” Satan growled as he sorted through books, passing them out between us. “So he’s skipping, huh…”
I snorted. It’s your funeral, Asmo.
“Well, whatever. Let’s get started.” He cleared his throat. “The Devildom came into being alongside the Celestial Realm, and exists in tandem with it. It is the dark to the Celestial Realm’s light, and as such–"
“Oh no…” Luke muttered. “We’re starting from the very beginning…?”
“…And so that’s how the Great Celestial War broke out.”
“We’ve been at this for three hours,” Luke moaned, his chin resting on the table in front of him, “and we’ve only just reached the Great Celestial War? Ugh…”
“All right, Chise.”
I sat up with a guilty jolt. I’d been nodding off.
“Time for a question. Shortly after the Devildom came into existence, what covered its surface.”
“Oh.” An easy bone to throw. “A forest.” I suppose he was just testing to see if I had been listening. I hope he didn’t ask me anything about the material he had been covering over the last twenty minutes…
Simeon nodded to me, his elbow on the desk with his cheek in his palm. “In the olden days, a primeval forest stretched out over the entirety of the Devildom.”
“Primeval…” I murmured, trying to commit it to memory.
“All right, next question. There is a relief sculpture at the entrance to the Devildom royal tomb, where demon royalty are laid to rest. What is depicted in the relief?”
I brightened. “A three-legged crow.”
“Hm.” He looked at me approvingly. “Correct. I take it you reviewed your material before coming today?”
“Aha…” I smiled sheepishly. “Yeah. Exactly.”
No. I just knew because it was the mascot of the D.D.D. messaging app stickers.
“Yes, it’s believed that we demons derive our power from the three-legged crow, and have since ancient times. That’s why it’s depicted there. The crow is considered a powerful symbol to demons as a result, three-legged or not; we hold them in high esteem.”
I sighed. Don’t tell that to the noisy family of them that had apparently taken a shine near the skylight of my room lately. I’m sure it would just make them squawk harder.
“Let’s see, where were we…? Ah, yes. The Devildom in the aftermath of the Great Celestial War…”
“W… We’re still going…?” Luke whispered weakly.
“I believe this may be a sign that today’s tutoring has come to an end, Satan. It appears that Chise and Luke have both fallen asleep.” He looked down at them fondly. “Perhaps they would benefit from shorter lessons in future…?”
“Well, I can’t help it,” Satan sighed. “It takes a long time to go over all the material covered in the exam.”
“Well, I suppose that’s true. But still…” Simeon laughed lightly.
“What?” Satan quirked his head. “Did you think of something funny?”
He hummed in thought. “How do I explain it? As I was listening to your lecture, I couldn’t help thinking – our history is so violent and bloody. Yet now we’re able to gather in peace and study together like this. It really is amazing. Did you ever imagine we would get to this point?”
“Hah…” Satan chuckled with a smile. “I can’t say I did.”
“And we owe it all to Chise here…” Simeon whispered fondly as he ran his fingers lightly through her hair. She sighed in her sleep.
Satan narrowed his eyes. “…What are you doing?”
“Hmm? What do you mean?” Simeon turned his face to look at him again, puzzled over his sudden shift in tone.
“Don’t get touchy-feely with Chise.”
“…Wait.” Simeon’s face broke out into a delighted smile. “Satan, are you actually jealous?”
Satan’s face flushed a tell-tale red, betraying him immediately. “It’s nothing like that, no… But don’t touch Chise.”
“No?” Simeon teased. “It’s nothing like that, but don’t touch Chise?”
Satan growled low in his throat as he looked away.
Simeon laughed again as he stood up smoothly. “Well, I shan’t tempt fate and provoke Wrath any further. Besides, it is high time that I get this angel prodigy of mine back home to bed–"
“Your blessing,” Satan brought up hurriedly, his cheeks burning even hotter.
“Hmm...?” Simeon tilted his head as he studied him carefully. “...What about my blessing?”
Satan cleared his throat. “I am wondering… if you feel something when… she is protected by it.”
“I see.” Simeon blinked in surprise. “I am able to–"
“Are you able to not?”
“...Excuse me?” Simeon’s brow furrowed. “What are you getting at?”
“If,” Satan hesitated, “if your blessing were to neutralize… ah… something that… she enjoys… engaging with, but that she didn’t want… to alert you on…”
Simeon gave him a bemused look. “Does this ’something’ have anything to do with whatever incident took place before I invited Chise up to the Celestial Realm?”
“…It might,” Satan muttered, clearly embarrassed.
“I see,” Simeon replied slowly. “Well, as much as I am loathe to take it, blood is more powerful than hair. You are one of the Seven Rulers of the Devildom, after all.”
“What?” Satan blinked in confusion.
“Your blood. Provide, let’s say, four vials of it to be safe. Four for the fourth born.” Simeon nodded to him, before turning to gently shake the little angel awake. Luke murmured sleepily with a little stretch. “And I will need Chise’s explicit consent as well, so you should let her know ahead of time that you have spoken with me.” He broke out into a soft laugh of amusement. “From my experience, she does like to scold those who keep her in the dark – especially on matters of the heart.”
“Of course…” Satan murmured, a touch of hope in his eyes. “Thank you, Simeon. I’m… glad that she has you. Particularly when the, ah, incident had…”
Simeon looked over at him with a grin. “Hot and cold today, hmm?”
He sighed. “Sorry…”
“I’m glad that she has you too.” Simeon hummed as he gave up on waking Luke, opting to pick him up to carry instead. At least to the front door. “She values your opinion of her a great deal – perhaps to a bit of a detriment. Remember that.”
“Yes. I will.”
Simeon left with a nod, Luke in his arms; after he had left, Satan turned his attention to Chise to get her into bed for the night as well.
“It’s UNBELIEVABLE! It’s UNFAIR! He’s EVIL! Absolutely EVIL! And you know what else!? He’s a nerdy, pretentious, stuck-up prick who has absolutely no sense of how to have fun! Is he a terrible kisser, Chise?! I bet he’s a TERRIBLE kisser! Because how could anybody so EVIL and so HEARTLESS be ANY GOOD–"
“He’s a very good kisser.” I smirked at Asmo as his meltdown unfolded in front of me. “Among other things.”
“EVEN WORSE!” He cried, throwing his hands up in the air. “SO HE’S EVIL, UNFAIR, SADISTIC, WITH A STICK SO FAR UP HIS ASS THAT IT COULD RIVAL LUCIFER’S VERY OWN, AND HE’S A GOOD KISSER, AND A GOOD LOVER?!” His shoulders slumped in a dramatic turnaround of his outburst. “That’s just not fair…”
I had begun cackling at his expense at about the halfway mark. “O-Oh…” I wheezed through tears. “T-To have it all…”
“UGH!” He rolled his eyes, his cheeks pink. “This is just cruel! LOOK AT ALL THIS! Satan dumped all this work on me! What’s he even thinking!?”
“If you’re trying to make me feel bad for you,” I grinned, “it’s not working. You did this to yourself.”
He pouted at me.
I shook my head in amusement. “Shouldn’t have run off shopping with Mammon. What were YOU thinking?”
He faked a dramatic sniffle. “I was planning on wrapping up my shopping early, and then popping in on Satan’s class afterwards! I didn’t mean to skip!”
Yeah, being out with Mammon was like that.
“But picking out clothes ended up taking so much time, you know?! Before I knew it, the hours had flown by!”
Same with Asmo. Both of them were hopeless.
“Don’t you think he’s picking on meeeee?” He batted his lashes. “Come onnnnn.”
“Nope.” I grinned again. “He shared your last history exam with us in class to show us what NOT to do! Asmo, what happened that day?!”
Asmo shrieked in horror. “He WHAAAAAAT?!”
I quirked an eyebrow. “With grades like that, you really could have benefitted from the tutoring session.”
He sighed dramatically. “My only crime is being a little too beautiful for my own good. He’s just jealous of me. That’s why he’s picking on me.”
“Complaining isn’t going to make this mountain of schoolwork go away.” I gestured towards it. “So let’s get to it, beautiful.”
“Ohhhh…” he sighed dreamily. “Well, as long as you can appreciate my dazzling beauty while you watch me do something as mundane as studying, I suppose I can survive it…”
“Cutie.”
He giggled. “Ohhhh, stooooop! Actually, don’t. Keep going.”
“Gorgeous.”
“Chiseeeeee!” He was beaming now.
“The dazzling gem of the Devildom.”
“Okay, okay!” he laughed. “I’m starting! Though you can keep whispering sweet nothings now and then to give me the courage I need to continue.”
I gave an exaggerated sigh. “As if you need reminding.”
He giggled again. “Of course not! I just like hearing it from my Chise’s sweet lips best.”
I shook my head as he rolled over on his bed with an exhausted sigh. “I know. It’s a lot.”
“Tortuuuuure,” he agreed.
I smiled down at him. “But you got most of the answers to my quizzes correct! Just remember that the relief on the demon king’s tomb is a three-legged crow. You got that one wrong twice.”
“I wiiiiiiill. Blah blah crows are great.” He wiggled happily. “Not sure why YOU needed tutoring in history, Chise! And you’re a MUCH better teacher than Evil Brother Satan!” He stopped his wiggling to look up at me with a sudden fondness in his eyes. “What do you say to us taking a break now, hm?”
“Hmmm…” I looked back at him, playfully pretending to think about it. “I suppose we could…”
“You must be worn out too,” he sighed. “Especially after having to endure all those lessons with Satan. Two more days, so only the weekend, and then boom, it’s exams time!”
“Isn’t that all the more reason NOT to rest?” I teased with a smile.
“You need to let it sink iiiiiin!” He smiled back. “It’s not going to help you if you take the exams absolutely exhausted. Come onnnnn. Pweeeeease.”
I laughed, giving up on the game. “All right. Let’s take a break.”
“YES!” He rolled to his hands and knees and used the momentum of the mattress to bounce up to his feet. “We need to de-stress!” His smile turned into a flirty little grin as he put his hands on his hips. “We could hop in the bath together. Or I could give you a massage.”
“Pfff.” I rolled my eyes mockingly. “NOW I see your true motivations.”
The bubbly little demon bounced lightly on his feet in a circle on his bed, laughing in delight, before tripping and falling with a little oomph.
He laid there, giggling.
I grinned at him. “O powerful demon, it appears that you have just tripped upon on a bedsheet to fall straight onto your butt. How very clumsy, fifth born.”
“Oops.” He hummed as he rolled over my way to bump up against my knee. He looked up at me adoringly, his eyes shining.
I reached and brushed his hair back from his face. He caught my hand in his, yanking me down to topple over his stomach. I fell on him with a giggle.
He grabbed me to him with a cheeky smile. “Got you. Ohhh, what now...”
I shook my head, smiling back. “Incorrigible.”
He sighed as he released me. “Not my fault you’re so cute and lovable, you know. OH! I completely forgot to mention! Another reason why we were out so late is because there was a grand opening of a brand new beauty salon in town–"
“Uh-huuuh?” I rolled my eyes.
“No! Really! Listen! So, not only did Mammon do some modelling for them for their advertisements, but get this…” He bit his lip as he positively vibrated with excitement, before bursting with the news. “I WORKED WITH THEM TO COLLABORATE ON A NEW LINE OF HAIRCARE PRODUCTS!”
“Ooooh!” I smiled. “Congratulations! That’s exciting.”
He nodded enthusiastically. “So, you know, if you’re not going to have a bath with meeeeee…” he raised his eyebrows at me suggestively.
I snorted, not even deigning to reply. He hadn’t expected me to as he continued.
“…then you should totally use my bath anyway to relax and use the new shampoo and conditioner! And when you’re done, I’ll style your hair with my gel.” His eyes were almost feverish with his excitement. “Pleeeeease say yes!”
I sighed in defeat, looking at him fondly. I couldn’t say no to a friend’s passion. And I’ve never used his bath before. It was a nice looking bath. “All right. I’m in.”
He squealed as he rolled out from underneath me to hop off the bed, taking off towards his bathroom. I laughed at his childish enthusiasm as I watched him go.
“…Okay!” He popped his head back into his room after I heard the rush of the water starting. “So definitely use my shampoos, but make sure to try my bath salts too, okay?! They’ll make your skin so smooth! Oh my gosh, I’ll do a peel with you as well while we have your hair going. Oh my gosh oh my gosh…”
I was still giggling as he ducked his head back into the bathroom with his excited whispering. I rolled off the bed with a sigh. It had been a long few days. Very, very emotional. Fraught with self-doubt. And also…
Mammon, Simeon, and (especially) Satan, had left my muscles quite sore.
I slapped at my cheeks to ward off my blush before following Asmo, poking my head in to see his progress.
“Oh…” I whispered.
He was humming to himself while he lit the fifth candle that encircled the bath, snapping his fingers slowly for each as they spluttered to life, one by one. He was sitting on the marble edge, knees halfway drawn up, his hair falling over his face while he playfully concentrated on each candle; the flames flickered, bathing his wavy pinkish locks, his pastel pink pants, the bouquet of pink roses beside him, with a soft, feminine warmth. He glowed with a colour not unlike the rosy amber of his eyes.
Abruptly... I could see why Simeon had said he had once been called the Jewel of the Heavens.
I hurriedly turned my attention to the bath itself.
The water was steaming from the tap, and two large, luxurious-looking towels were laid out beside the tub. Like, the kind you would get in a fancy hotel. Asmo had a little basket laid out of salts and a collection of tiny bottles that I assumed were oils and the like. I bit my lip in excitement.
He looked up, and his face broke out into a beaming smile when he caught sight of me peeking in.
“Okay!” he bubbled in delight at my eager expression. “So I have bath salts, but I have bath bombs too!”
“I love bath bombs,” I sighed dreamily.
He giggled. “What scents do you like?”
“I just don’t really like florals.” I padded into the room. “I like spicy. Or piney. Or pepperminty. Or sweet, I guess. In that order.”
He nodded as he fished around in another basket that I hadn’t seen behind him. “Thiiiiis should doooo.” He held it up for my inspection, and I came closer for a sniff.
I nodded happily. “Yep. That’s the one.”
“I knew it,” he cooed, before lightly jumping to his feet. “Okay, I think you have everything! I will leave you to your unfortunate need for privacy. It’s not too late to change your mind...” He winked at me.
“Goodbyyyyye, Asmoooo.”
“Fiiiiine!” He pouted as he skipped out of the room, closing the door behind him.
I de-robed with a happy sigh.
“…Oh,” he breathed, eyes widening slightly. I saw him fight to control the expression on his face.
I smiled sheepishly at him, shyly standing there wrapped in only his towel, the other wrapped in my hair. I knew it’d provoke him. I’d had a sudden urge to be playful. So I was kind of okay with that.
He tried to sigh casually, playfully, but it didn’t expel quite as steadily as he had wanted. “I’ll never be washing those towels again.”
“Pff.” I felt myself blushing. “I was actually wondering if I could borrow–“
“Yes!” He jumped to his feet again, apparently relieved for the distraction as he headed to his closet. “Pyjama partyyyyyy! Let’s seeeee. Oh my, this would look soooo sexy on you…”
“Pyjamas for sleeping, please,” I grinned.
”Fiiiiiine." He eventually bounced out of the closet, holding two options up. “Shorts and shirt, or cute little night dress.”
The cute little dress was very cute indeed. And the shorts were very short. “The cute little night dress please.”
I reached. He very shyly, very carefully, approached me in my towel, keeping his eyes sweetly on my face.
“Such a Good Boy,” I whispered teasingly with a smirk as I took it from him, before disappearing back into the bathroom. I caught sight of him sticking his tongue out at me mockingly.
“Heh.” He looked away. “It IS a cute little dress!”
“Not sure why you have this.” I rolled my eyes. “It’d be a bit on the short side for you.”
He giggled. “Picturing me in it? Why, Chise!”
I smothered my laugh. “Hair gel, remember?”
“Okay.” He skipped towards me as I sat in the familiar chair in front of his vanity. I’d been a guinea pig for him many times at this point. And could the boy not go anywhere without a skip or a hop or a bounce? I smiled at him in the mirror.
“Pretty,” he whispered with a deep sincerity to his tone as he held my gaze, before turning his attention to the various products that cluttered the counter. I looked back at my own reflection, and found a blush there. I saw him smiling to himself as he caught sight of it too while he squeezed a dollop of gel onto his fingers.
I watched as he paused for a second, hesitation on his face as he looked down at his hand.
“Asmo...?” I called for his attention softly. His eyes snapped back to mine. “You okay?”
“...I-I’m wondering if… if you’d like to… Okay. Okay. I’m not saying this to, um! It’d just be friendly, I swear!”
I quirked a dubious eyebrow. “Go on. Just ask.”
He bit his lip shyly. “Wanna stay the night in my room…? Just cuddling. Or even on opposite–“
“Sure.” I smiled at him. “As long as–"
“I know, I know.” He sighed. “You’ll kill me on the spot if I dooooo.”
I nodded sagely. “As long as we understand one another.”
He couldn’t help the giggle that bubbled out of him.
We snuggled down under the covers together, rolled on our sides to face each other. My hair was in a wrap for the gel to work its curly magic overnight, and our faces were, apparently, silky smooth.
He snuggled down deeper, covering the lower half of his face as he blinked at me.
I snorted. “What is it?”
He hesitated.
“Out with iiiiiit.”
“It’s just an ask,” he whispered softly. “Like we talked about – where I can ask, and you can say no, and we will still be okay–“
I nodded.
“Last time I was the little spoon.” He snuggled even deeper, his voice muffled now. "The last time… you held me. Would it be okay if... this time... I held you...?"
I blinked at him slowly a couple times, giving him the opportunity to answer my unspoken question.
"I'll keep you safe," he whispered as he gazed at me. "You'll be safe in my arms. If you want that."
After a pause, I nodded. Gently he lifted his shoulder to make room against his chest, and gently I rolled over to my other side, perfectly fitting against him. Slowly, tentatively, he lowered his arm until he draped over mine. Just as slowly, achingly, he pulled me closer to his chest.
I snuggled in even closer. He wrapped his arm around me tighter with a soft sigh.
"It's okay," I assured him, though I didn't quite know exactly what I was assuring him of. "It's okay. I'll stay here."
"Mm..." He sighed out again, before burying his face into the fabric wrap around my hair. He breathed in lightly, holding me gently to him, like a soft little feather.
I smiled to myself as I relaxed in his arms. "...I like cuddling you, Asmo."
The pause was long as he thought about how to respond. As though I were a flighty bird who would take off at the slightest movement.
“Me too,” he whispered.
“Asmo…”
“I know,” he murmured against me. “I’m just happy…”
I chewed on my lip, my heart thudding in my chest.
“Me too.”
***
I laid there verrrrry still, blushing so hard that I thought I might faint outright.
It was not his fault that he had tented in his sleep. Not his fault that it strained against me achingly in his pyjamas. Not his fault that the skirt of my dress had hiked slightly in sleep. Not his fault that I wasn’t wearing any underwear. Not his fault that we just happened to be fitted in a way where he happened to press between my soft inner thighs. Not his fault that I breathed in sharply in surprise as it suddenly twitched there between my legs. Not his fault that my noise disturbed him slightly, causing him to hump forward lightly, causing his arms to tighten their hold around me. Not his fault that I responded to him with the pooling heat that flared in my belly as I laid perfectly still in his embrace while he huffed out a warm sigh, tickling my neck. He buried his face against my skin, unintentionally pressing his soft lips to me. I shivered as I willed myself, forced myself, to just ignore it all, but sleep fled me as my desire grew and grew.
Please, please, please, please…
I shivered again. Stop it. Cut it out.
I heard him take in another deep breath as he tilted his head up a bit, dragging his face along the back of me, his nose grazing my ear.
“Chise…?” he murmured sleepily.
I swallowed. “Go back to sleep, Asmo…”
“Mmmm…” He pulled the blankets over me a little tighter. “You’re shivering… You cold…?”
I bit my lip. “No. It’s okay. Go back to sleep.”
“Mmm…” He bent his face to nestle it back against my neck with a small inhale.
I squeezed my eyes shut as I heard his breath hitch lightly in his throat.
His swallow was audible to us both.
I’m sure that the scent of my arousal for him was undeniable. It raged within me.
“O-Okay…” he breathed quietly. “Good… night…”
“Asmo…”
“N-No… You shouldn’t talk…”
“Asmo…” I whispered again. Shakily.
“Chise…”
“I’m… sorry…”
“Don’t… It’s okay…”
And then, as he went to adjust into a different position behind me, he froze in place too. Realizing his own mistake.
I shivered again.
“…I-I’m…” He began to withdraw himself back, his erection slipping away from between my legs. “I’m s-so, so sorry…”
My hand shot down to grip his hip, stopping him, trapping him, surprising us both.
We laid there. Very, very still.
I heard him swallow again. “I-If you’d like to be the big spoon again… or… you could go back to your own–"
“No.” I squeezed my eyes shut as I said it.
And there is was.
There was no taking back that word now.
“O-Okay…” he whispered after a moment, still unsure. “W-Well, goodni–“
I rolled my hips backwards against him. He hissed lightly through his teeth as his erection slid further in between my thighs.
He began to breathe a little more heavily.
So did I.
We both laid stock-still again. Neither of us knew how to proceed. Neither of us knew where the new limit was after I had just done that. After I had just broken the rules.
I swallowed.
Slowly, shakily, I reached behind me again to touch my fingers to the waistband of his pyjamas. I pulled lightly. Letting him know exactly what it was that I wanted him to do.
He shook hard as his arm slipped from its hold on me to slide down between us, where he began to see-saw his pants down slowly, slowly down his hips. I felt the fabric drag itself down my lower backside until it was brushing against my bare ass when it reached where my skirt had hiked up. The tent in his pants left its place between the softness of my thighs as it was pulled down along with them.
We both shivered with a soft intake of breath as his erection was finally freed to stretch back up against me, the full length, no longer restrained, grazing more firmly back to the spot between my legs, sliding up near my ass.
He wrapped his arms back around me. Tightly. He shook hard.
I swallowed as I stroked his arm with my thumb. We laid there for a moment, just like that, still shivering together, his bare cock pressed against my bare legs.
And then I raised my thigh ever so slightly. The strain of his cock followed along with the new lack of resistance, seating itself more firmly between my legs. He sighed shakily against my neck, brushing a soft, ever-so-slight kiss against my skin as I slowly pressed backwards against him to slide him through my thighs, pulling on him, and he joined me with a small push. And then we pulled away just as slowly, just as achingly. And then we came back together again. Back and forth. Slow intakes of breath as we pressed together, and then expelling, in sync, as we parted.
Back and forth he humped lightly, my thighs masturbating him, as he held me even tighter. As the heat within my belly built up from a small spark, a small flame,
Into an inferno.
I shook harder in his arms as I lifted my thigh a little more.
He swallowed again as he buried his head against me, pausing at my invitation.
I kept it raised. Not rescinding. Leaving the offer open.
Slowly he pushed his hips forward again, and his head grazed through the folds of me. He gasped shakily.
I was wet beyond belief. We both heard the sound of just how wet I was when the lips of me were parted by the swollen head of him. We both felt how easily his cock slid through my slick desire. Coating him.
As he pulled back a bit, the head came to a natural rest against my entrance.
We quietly panted in the near-dark as we paused again. For a long time. A very long time.
“….S-Say it…” he finally breathed, “or I can’t… I won’t…”
“Please.” My words came out high and strained. Desperate. “Yes, Asmo… I want you inside of me. I want...”
With a sigh from him, he pushed, pushed, pushed. With a sigh from me, he slid himself inside. My lashes fluttered as I felt myself stretch over him to take his girth. He was, without a doubt, curved in shape. Very noticeably so. Slowly, as slowly as we had been dry humping, he slide inside of me, clinging to me now, clutching, as though I would disappear from his embrace.
We both breathed out shakily as his pelvis came to a rest against me. Fully inside.
We laid there for another long while, panting together. Joined. Finally joined.
“Asmo…” I finally breathed, “t-take me sweetly… okay…?”
He made a small little noise in his throat.
And then he began to move.
Smooth, sweet, gentle, and so very very slow, he moved inside of me.
My eyelashes fluttered again as I felt every achingly curved inch of him moving back and forth. Back and forth. Filling, emptying. Filling, emptying. We began to sigh in tandem with each joining as he loved me tenderly from behind me, from within me. He felt good. So, so very good. Unbelievably good. The way he curved made him feel thicker. And stars, if I were on my back, and that curve was kissing my g-spot…
Soon he was rolling with his whole body, though we still moved achingly slow. And so was I, I realized. Both of us rolled our bodies again and again as he took me sweet, just as I had asked for. He pressed his forehead against my shoulder, his arms releasing their tight embrace of me so that his hands could slide down to hold me by my waist. He whimpered as I let out a soft, quiet moan, the moan he had finally coaxed from me, the moan made for him and him alone, and he pressed a little harder into me in response. His palm slid around to my front to hold me to him by my belly as he began to roll in earnest now. Still sweet, but a little faster now. I responded in kind, my breathing quickening, getting louder, as I met the increase in his pace. We rolled and writhed against each other, and my moans began to fall from my lips more and more, and I shuddered at the sound of the little mewls that came from him behind me. I was squirming my hips now as I tried to raise my thigh higher, needing more, more, and he rolled us both forward so that he was more firmly on top of me so that he could press deeper.
I was gasping now, open-mouthed, my fingers curled and clutching his soft sheets. I rolled further, and he followed, until he was on top of me entirely. I spread my knees, spread myself, and raised my hips to tilt my pelvis. He was kissing my spine now, sliding his hands down my ribs, his knees pressed on either side of my hips, his own legs spread apart as he made love to me on top. We both sighed at how deep he reached within me now, and I pulled my knees forward even more, letting out a louder moan with his next slide.
We were both gasping, both moaning, both arching as we kept increasing our pace. I turned my head to look at him out of the corner of my eye. Our gazes met. We gave each other a look of tender want, tender need, both of our eyes lidding, both of us with parted lips.
I didn’t see lust there. Only love.
“Asmo…” I breathed. “More…”
“Chise…” He bit his lip at my words.
“Make me cum, Asmo…” I kept my eyes locked on his. “Make me cum… and then give me your cum… all of it… every drop…”
“Stars…” he moaned, before moving… faster, faster, faster, faster.
“Oh Gods, Asmo...” I choked out shakily with a firmer clutch at his sheets, my voice pitched high, while I kept watching him as he began taking me in earnest. “Oh Gods…”
He slid his hand to press against my tailbone to steady himself as he moved faster with a high moan of his own. Such a beautiful, sweet sound. So sincere. So earnest.
“Don’t stop…” I pleaded. “Don’t stop… Keeping going… Don’t stop…”
“Oh, Chise…” he choked. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were glassy, hands drifting over and over my thighs and backside until he finally settled them back over my hips again. “Chise…”
“Don’t hold back anymore…” I pleaded again. “Take me…”
“Thank you,” he whispered. “I will.”
I cried out as he began to pull my hips back against him with every thrust of himself inside of me, his cock kissing me deeper, deeper, harder, as his passion for me truly unfurled. His name fell from my lips over and over again while I took him deep inside. He cried just as noisily along with me, squeezing his eyes shut as he leaned forward to press his forehead to my spine. I slammed my hips back against him, and he was pounding, pounding me, crying out my name again and again as I cried out his.
“Come on, Chise!” he begged me as I began to heave. “I know you’re close! I can feel you! You’re so close! You’re right there! Come on, darling!”
“I’m…!” I cried out as my rocking hips, my thighs, began to go rigid.
“Me too!” he choked out a sob behind me. “Me too! Cum for me! I’ll fill you! I’ll fill you after! Just like you asked! I promise!”
I threw my head back with a long, pitched cry, the fire inside of me shooting like electricity through my belly as I came undone from him. He was sobbing openly now as he kept up his pace to ride me through it, the sweet, insistent kiss of his cock from within me. He wrapped his arms around my hips to hold me steadier as I contracted and shook and writhed underneath him. His shoulders heaved, his cries for me still falling from his lips at the same time that his tears hit my skin, as he pressed his cheek to my back.
“Oh-hh-hh… Ohhhh…” I moaned as my peak finally began to descend.
“I’m cumming…” he gasped hoarsely, arms still wrapped around my hips. He started to pick up his pace again. “I’m cumming… Say it…”
“Fill me...” I begged with a groan. “Asmo, fill me...”
“Ahh…!” he cried, before I was pushed down flat by the weight of him as he flung himself forward. “Chise…!”
I keened and keened as I felt the heat spill and spread inside of me with every twitching pulse of his cock while he pumped and pumped his cum inside of me. His cry rose higher in pitch as he pressed and pressed while he flooded me. Again and again he engorged and then spent, engorged and then spent, contracting within me. His knee slid forward on the sheet beneath it from how hard he pressed. Desperate to give me as much as he could. Lust's gift.
“Asmo…” I moaned as I ground my hips back against him. All of him. All of him.
He whimpered as he rolled his hips a few more times against me, spending the final twitch, the final trickle that seeped from him to spill inside of me, before he slowly went still with a low moan. He pressed his forehead to my back.
I panted openly from underneath him as he stayed sheathed and shaking over top of me. Joined. Together still. As he began to sink down further on top of me, pressing me flatter, I squeezed my thighs together slowly so that he wouldn’t fall out.
He ran his palm over my back. I heard him sniffle.
“Come here…” I whispered. “Come here, Asmo…”
He let out a shaky sigh. And then sniffled again.
“Come here…”
“Please…” his emotional murmur was strained and muffled from his crying, “don’t say it was a mistake…”
“Never…” I shook my head. “Come here.”
“Don’t say–"
"Never. Come here. Let me hold you.”
“Don’t want to leave being inside of you…” he said tightly. “In case I never get to have you again… I couldn’t bear…”
“You will,” I sighed tenderly. “You’ll always have me. You have me now, Asmo. I'm yours. I won't abandon you, sweetie.”
After a long moment, he brushed his lips against my back, before slowly pulling out of me. We both exhaled as he withdrew, his cock falling limp after the final pull. My aching hips finally relaxed.
He sighed as he gently ran his fingers over my inner thighs. The evidence of our joining slicked over the tips.
“You and I…” he whispered, stroking me gently between my legs. “Don’t let this be a dream…”
I smiled to myself, feeling tears prick at my eyes, relaxing further as I felt him raise himself up off me. I sighed softly as I felt his fingers grazing through the silky folds of me. It wasn’t a sexual touch. He just… touched me. Admired me. Stroking and stroking me in loving wonder. Coating his fingers.
He leaned down to brush a kiss to my vulva. Soft and sweet.
“You can taste me…” I sighed again in blissed exhaustion. “I know you want to…”
He made a small whining noise of need, before he gently spread the folds of me with his slickened fingers, leaning in close. Lightly, he lapped at me with the tip of his tongue, tasting us both, how only the both of us combined could taste. I closed my eyes as he tasted and tasted me slowly, sweetly. It didn’t feel sexual. He didn’t lick my clit. He didn’t go inside. He avoided where I thrummed still, allowing me my blissful rest. He licked my folds with a loving tenderness that warmed my heart. I didn’t understand. But I loved it so much. His warm tongue felt so good.
Done, clean, he finally inhaled against me, and then pulled his face away. The tasting was not intended to get me off. Or him off. He just wanted to taste me. And now he had.
Slowly, I rolled myself onto my side, meeting his eyes again. His widened at the sight of my loving smile.
“Come here, sweetheart.” I reached my hand towards him. “Come snuggle.”
He looked at me, small and pathetic. Dried tears had left streaks down his face. His hair was a mess, his eyes red-rimmed, his pants pulled only halfway down. Achingly vulnerable. I curled my fingers, beckoning.
He finally crawled up to me, shoulders hunched, until he fell to snuggle straight into my waiting arms. He lightly held me by my waist, trembling.
“Not a dream.” I kissed his soft hair. “Not a mistake.” I kissed his brow. My fingers found his chin, and I tipped his face up towards mine. “And no regrets.”
I kissed his lips.
He made a shaky little noise in his throat as my lips met his, and then he kissed me, kissed me back, pulling me close to him by my waist, deepening it with a tilt of his head. I released him from my embrace to trail my fingers down him, and then to me, to find the bottom of my skirt that had hitched to my hips. He let out a shaky breath in awe as I slowly pulled it up and over my head, until I laid naked next to him.
“Chise…” he sighed as he gently cupped one of my breasts, stroking me there with his thumb. He pressed his palm to me lightly. “I have never seen anything… or anyone… as beautiful as you…”
I smiled at him as I pressed my palm over the hand he had to my breast. Both of us paused to feel my heart beating.
I met his next shaky kiss with my steady one. This time I deepened it for him as he slowly rolled me onto my back, his renewed want of me pressing against my thigh, sliding across my skin. I opened my thighs up again in invitation as I slipped my tongue into his mouth, sighing my desire as his hand reached down to guide us back together.
///
I sighed in frustration. And motherfucking exhaustion. And with so many mixed feelings.
“You did good.” Solomon’s eyes sparkled.
“Not good enough.”
“Not true!” He picked up one of the palm-sized rocks off of the picnic table that I had been practising on and hefted it up and down in small tosses. “The exercise is designed to shift your way of thinking when you practise your incantations.” He picked up a sheared piece with his other hand. “You are supposed to struggle at first as you get a handle on what precision within a magic context means.”
I glanced at all the plucked flowers beside us with a raised eyebrow. “And those?”
He laughed lightly. “A warm-up.”
I shook my head. “If I fail the exams, I have to leave the Devildom again.”
He put the rocks down before taking a step towards me. I blinked in surprise as he cupped my face to look up at him.
He smiled gently. “You will not be leaving the Devildom.”
I frowned. “That’s not what I’ve been told. If you have some a reason for why you think that, go ahead and let me know. In fact, why don’t you also let me know what you’ve been doing when you’ve been sneaking off with Lord Diavolo. Where were you two days ago?”
His smile faded slightly. He didn’t answer.
I sighed again. “You told me you were going to be more forthcoming from now on. What is going on? I’ve NEEDED you–“
“I also told you that I would share what I know with you when I had concrete answers to share… and that you would learn more once you had more–”
“Context,” I growled at him. “So... Give. Me. Context.”
He sighed as he dropped his hands away, leaving my cheeks cold. “You’re right. I promise that I will make more time for you. I apologize. I had forgotten what it’s like, to feel the sort of helplessness that you feel right now.”
“I’m terrified of hurting people. But I still keep hurting people.”
“I know.” He looked down at me fondly. “You have a lovely spirit. The worlds need more humans like you.”
“There’s plenty like me.” I rolled my eyes. “And what about you? You don’t think the worlds need more humans like you?”
“Certainly not!” He laughed in delight at the thought. “A war would break out between all the Realms for sure if there were more of me!”
“Hah…” I finally cracked a smile. “I can at least believe that.”
He grinned. “I knew that was a sarcastic question.”
“Tell me anything.” My expression grew somber again. “Tell me something.”
He looked at me for a moment, considering.
“Please,” I said flatly.
“All right,” he relented. The soft look returned to his face. “How about I tell you about me?”
I blinked. That wasn’t what I had meant, but… that was a very tempting offer.
“You’re struggling as you come into your magic.” He smiled. “I did too.”
“I thought you said that the human memory can only go back so far…?”
“And yet it is the memories that contributed the most to who I am today that have stuck, when they run through your mind again and again, reinforcing themselves. Including, and maybe most especially, the unpleasant ones.”
“All right…” I reluctantly agreed, giving into the temptation of the offer. I DID want to know more about this mysterious man.
He gestured for us to sit at the picnic table. I was surprised when he took his seat next to me, rather than across. He turned to look at me with his elbow resting on the table. He was giving me a gentle look of... soft affection.
“...I was born in a country where magic was thought to be sinister and wrong. It was something to be reviled.” He grimaced a bit. “All it took was the slightest rumour. When word started spreading that someone had used magic, anyone involved was branded a heretic, locked up, and executed.”
“Oh…” I replied softly, thinking back on so much of what I knew of human history, and the European witch-hunts that had occurred. It only just hit me then that actual magic-users had undoubtedly been caught up in that.
“That’s the sort of world I was born into,” he sighed. The smile he gave me was small and sad as he took a small pause. “Unfortunately… I could use magic before I was even old enough to understand what I was doing. When I say ‘magic’, of course I mean minor things. I was no different from any regular person; at least, not in my opinion. But for my parents, it was a very serious matter.”
I nodded quietly at the sense that made.
“If anyone were to find out, then it wouldn’t be just me who suffered, but my entire family. There was no telling what might happen to them. So… they told everyone that I had a serious illness, and kept me from coming into contact with pretty much anyone outside the house. My room was in a dark basement. But it had a small, latticed window. Everything was dim and gloomy except for the view outside that window. I was always staring out that window...”
He had a ruminating expression on his face as he thought back to a different time and place from where we sat together now. Sorrow was there. I had absolutely no idea what I could say to that, that would in any way convey the appropriate amount of sympathy that it deserved. I looked down at the table for a moment before I shifted a bit closer to him, my knee bumping against his.
“...And then one day," he continued softly, “I made a friend. I was watching someone who seemed to be lost, when they suddenly noticed me, and let out this really loud shriek.” He laughed lightly, in his musical way, at the memory. I had a vague, unrelated thought that he would be a lovely singer with that voice of his. “I was just as startled as they were. Long story short, we ended up chatting for a good long time, until my new friend’s family eventually showed up. After that, my friend used to come to visit me from time to time. We’d spend hours chatting… through the bars of the window, of course. And then…”
He trailed off abruptly. I waited, but he didn’t continue. He just stared off into space.
“What’s wrong…?” I asked him softly.
“…Oh, um.” He turned back to me. “It’s nothing.”
I reached to rest my fingers lightly on his thigh.
He smiled gently at me. “I’m sorry. I thought maybe I was ready to tell you this story, but… I guess I still don’t have it in me. I’m sorry.”
I shook my head. “You have nothing to apologize for. Well... not for this.”
“Hah.” He looked down at where my fingers rested. “Anyway, let’s just say that I ended up making a promise to my friend. I vowed to become a good sorcerer, no matter what. I don’t want anyone else deciding humanity’s future for us. I don’t care whether they’re angels or demons. Humans aren’t puppets for others to manipulate as they please. We should have the right to forge our own path and decide our own futures. And I want to create a world in which we can do that. For that to happen, we have to convince angels and demons that we’re their equals.”
It felt, more and more, like whatever had happened to his friend had involved some sort of conflict between the three worlds.
“Which is why I need to be more powerful than I am…” He turned his face back up to smile at me. It was a slightly stronger smile. “I want to have powers on par with angels and demons. To protect humanity as a whole. That is why I have so many pacts with demons. I want to be a great sorcerer, who works to protect human kind. And you know… I’d love it if you could help me. Your support would mean a lot.”
I shifted where I sat. I thought about my boys…
If there was conflict...
I could not stand against my boys.
...Or use them for my own interests. For Solomon's. For 'our side'.
He shook his head. “No need to feel like you have to give me an answer. Sorry, it wasn’t fair of me to put you on the spot like that. It’s just...” He paused for a moment as he trailed off, before he patted my hand that was on his thigh. It flattened my hold on him more firmly as he came to rest his on top of mine. “Okay, enough serious talk. It’s been a long day – week, even – for you. You must be very tired, and you should rest up for your exams. You’ve made more progress than you realize, you know. Have more faith in yourself.”
The corner of my lips twitched slightly as he leaned over to brush his lips against my cheek. As he pulled away, I saw that the twinkle had returned to his eyes again.
“Okay.” I slowly stood to leave. “Thank you, Solomon. Thanks for telling me.”
As I unhooked a leg from the table, he reached out to touch me lightly, the same place I had touched him. “There is one more thing, before you leave.”
I looked down at him quizzically.
He smiled up at me. “You very much remind me of that dear friend from so long ago. Thank you for listening. And for finally making me feel… less alone in my power.”
I bit my lip to hide my fond smile, but definitely failed to do so. He laughed at my expression before pulling his fingers away.
Mammon was swinging his legs as he sat along the top of the low iron fence, looking not unlike an overgrown, fidgety child as Lucifer strode to meet up with him outside of the House of Lamentation.
“Well?” Lucifer raised a testy eyebrow at him. “Your text said it was important."
"Ugh." Mammon rolled his eyes at his tone. “At least hear me out before bein' a jerk. Did what you asked. About Diavolo and Solomon sneakin' off and whatever. Had some crow familiars look into it when they snuck off a couple days ago again."
"Ah. Well, in that case," Lucifer did away with his stern expression, "what have you to report?"
"First, looks like somethin' went down at the King's Tomb. Damn thing collapsed for some reason. I dunno why they care but it's a mess I guess."
Lucifer frowned. "All right… Is there anything else?"
"Yeah. Lately they've been takin' trips to the primeval forest. Crows said there's been a huge landslide deep in it. An entire cliffside crumbled away. Totally sheared, looks like, with a whole sinkhole appearin’ along with it."
"The primeval forest..." Lucifer's eyes widened slightly as he murmured under his breath. "And the King's Tomb..."
"Yeah, but like," Mammon shrugged, "those places are super ancient, right? That's what old stuff does. It crumbles."
"Very, very old," Lucifer muttered in confirmation, though mostly to himself. "Back to the days of the founding of the Devildom itself... And beyond, in the case of the forest. And had always persevered..."
Mammon frowned. "What's it mean, then? Why're they hidin’ that?”
Lucifer didn't reply, apparently deep in thought.
“Hellooooo? You just gonna ignore me?”
"...Thank you. Please keep looking into this in case anything else happens."
Mammon narrowed his eyes a little bit. "You said this was all for Chise, right? Like, what's all this gotta even do with her? She all right?"
"I... am sure that there is a rational explanation for all of this."
He growled in his throat. "Hey—"
Lucifer sighed. "To be frank, I don't know what this all has to do with her either. That's why I'm looking into it. That's why I need your help."
“Well, at least you're really lookin' out for her now... Finally."
"Mammon..."
"Ya know..." Mammon hopped down from the fence with a stretch of his shoulders. "If you keep it up, I may even forgive ya one of these days. As long as it's ALL for Chise." He gave him a meaningful look. "'Cause in my opinion, she's showin' you more... whatever it is... than you deserve."
"It is all for her, I can assure you of that."
"In that case, my crows won't stop lookin' 'til you're satisfied."
"Thank you..."
“Mhm. Later."
Lucifer watched, arms folded, as Mammon strolled casually away while he whistled lightly under his breath. He sighed once he was out of earshot.
"What in the nine hells is going on, Diavolo..."
Notes:
I’m sitting here. Stunned at myself. Because I had already written the scene where Chise and Asmo finally have sex all the way ahead into the third act. But then I just. Wrote this scene. In this chapter. On the spot. It just… happened.
Welp… I have some revising of my roadmapping to do…
I think I’m just as surprised and as confused as them at this point.
Where do I even go from here?????
The fuck.
Chapter 22: Chapter 30-B: Moon Prince and Sun Princess
Notes:
This is a shorter chapter that is being posted on its own because...
Drumroll...
BELPHIE FILTH!!!!
Which starts to happen after the usual *** cut and goes to the end of the chapter. Totally skippable.
Chapter Text
“W-Well, we made it through today, at least…”
Mammon sounded very doubtful.
“Yeah, but we’ve got another day of this tomorrow…” Levi muttered.
“Didn’t do well, Mammon?” I teased him.
“Wha… I-I did just fine! And besides, just look at Belphie!” He stuck his thumb in his direction. “He’s still sittin’ there sleepin’! So I GOTTA have done better than him!”
Levi raised his eyebrows. “He’s been asleep since midway through the exam. You think he finished his test?”
“There’s no way! Nuh-uh. But whatever, if he’s gonna fall asleep, that’s his problem. Let’s just leave him here and go home. It’ll be funny!”
Levi shrugged. “Yep. Not my problem, either.”
I smiled. “You guys go on ahead.”
“Ugh.” Mammon rolled his eyes. “That ruins the joke, Chees. You’re too soft on the squirt.”
I shuffled along the bench to take a place beside mister Avatar of Sloth, my elbow on the table, as I watched fondly while he slept on with his head cradled in his arms. For a while, at least. He always seemed to eventually feel my presence in some way. I wondered if he did for others, but just didn’t bother waking for them.
I watched as he slowly opened his eyes. He smiled. “…I thought I sensed someone looking at me.”
“Mhmm…” I leaned down to rest my cheek on the table so that I was at eye level with him. “And don’t bother pretending that you didn’t know it was me.”
“Heh…” His smile widened. “Good morning.”
“Good morning.” I returned his smile as I reached to pet his hair. “Did you sleep during the exam?”
“Mhm, yep. Since I finished early and all.” We both sat up straight together, and he stretched his arms over his head. “I’ve always felt like they give us too much time to do these exams. They could make the test period half as long as it is now, and it’d still be plenty of time.” He sighed. “Then I’d already be home in bed by now.”
“Not everyone is as smart as you, Belph.” I shuffled in closer as his arms came down from his stretch so that he had no choice but to put one around my shoulders.
He chuckled. “I almost forgot… I want to hang out with you tonight, if that’s okay. Want to meet me in the planetarium? I’ll be waiting for you there.”
I smiled up at him as I leaned my head on his shoulder. “Yes. I need my Belphie time.”
“Yes.” He leaned to kiss the top of my head. “You do.”
“Finally, you’re here,” his light voice greeted me as I reached the top of the stairs. He turned his face towards me with a smile, stretched out on his back on the futon. “You sure took long enough.”
I sighed as I came towards him. “Sorry… Mammon, Asmo, and Levi all decided that they absolutely must practise seductive speechcraft with me tonight. They wouldn’t leave me alone.”
“Seductive speechcraft, hmm?” He looked away from me to look back up at the stars.
I heard the disapproval, and even jealousy, in his voice. I leaned down to crawl in next him as he shifted to the side to make room for me. I cuddled against him, my hand on his chest, while he wrapped an arm around my shoulders again. Not a lot of room. Good. A snugger cuddle.
He sighed. “When they’re not taking up your time, you’ve been busy studying with Satan lately. Which means I haven’t gotten any Chise time at all, have I?” He turned his face to look at me with a soft smile. “That’s why you’re going to spend tonight with me.”
I nodded as I raised my head up to kiss his jaw. “I like the sound of that.”
He leaned down to meet my lips against his jaw to kiss me instead. My hand drifted up his chest.
“I want to show you something,” he whispered against me, before turning his face back to the glass ceiling. “Look up above us. The stars are absolutely beautiful.”
“I think this might be my favourite room in the whole House,” I agreed.
“Me too. Looking up and seeing all of those stars in the sky, it’s like… suddenly you feel less lonely, huh?”
I nodded. “It feels so vast. Like you’re being enveloped by something bigger than yourself...”
He raised an arm to point. “See the two small stars over there? The ones that are right next to each other? Those appeared in the sky over the Devildom after the Great War ended. They’re twin stars… mine and Beel’s.”
“Oh…” I breathed. I wondered if the other fallen brothers had gotten stars of their own.
“…I wish you could see them from your world too, Chise.”
“Belphie…” I turned my head to look at him. He was still looking up at the stars.
“Then it’d feel sort of like we were always close, even when we’re apart.”
I trailed my fingers over his cheek, before I turned his head with them so that he was finally looking at me. We looked at each other for a long moment while I stroked him. I took in his purple eyes, his youthful face, smooth skin.
I leaned in, kissing him softly.
“Mmm…” He pulled me closer to him. “I just had a really good idea…”
“Oh...?” I laughed lightly. That could mean a lot of things, coming from Belphie.
He grinned at me. “We should search for our own pair of stars. We’ll find a pair like mine and Beel’s. Two stars that are right next to each other. Then when we’re apart, all we have to do is look up at them.”
“Belphie…” I whispered warmly at the romance of his words, leaning forward to press my forehead to his as I watched a blush slowly creep along his cheeks.
“I bet it would make us feel like we’re right there beside each other,” he whispered. “Not so alone…”
I stroked his cheek. “Do you feel alone, Belphie…?”
I was suddenly reminded of our pact, and of what I saw within him. The darkness. Playfulness. Like a game of hide and seek, slipping through my fingers as though I were trying to catch water.
The loneliness. The abandonment.
Until I had found him.
“Not when I’m with you…”
Oh no.
“I’m so sorry.” I stroked his hair now. “I’m so sorry, Belphie. I should have been making more time for you. I love you–"
He pressed his lips to mine before I could drag the matter out any further. I rolled a bit so that I could slip my arms around his neck. His slid to wrap around my middle as he pulled me flush to him, slowly and thoroughly kissing me, his palms pressed to the sides of my ribs. I rolled my mouth against his in a sigh as we slowly made out with each other in the dimly lit room, squeezed together on the small couch.
He broke the kiss with a small breath against my lips. “I’m being ridiculous… You needed to pass your exams to stay…”
I kissed him again. “That doesn’t mean I couldn’t have at least had you napping on my lap during lessons.”
He smirked a bit. “Satan would have loved that.”
I giggled. “You don’t think he would? I thought he liked cats.”
“Heh…” He nuzzled his nose against mine. He was being so affectionate. Not that he never was, but his affection usually wasn’t quite so... gentle. “Can I tell you a story?”
“I do like stories.”
He nodded. “Look back up at the stars, and I’ll tell you.”
“Okay…” I settled onto my back again, and felt him rest his cheek on my shoulder, his arm draped over my stomach as he cuddled into me.
“It’s about The Moon Prince and the Sun Princess. Do you know about it?”
I shook my head. “I’ve never heard it.”
“All right. Once upon a time, there was a kingdom with two royal siblings – the moon prince, and his youngest sister, the sun princess. At night, the prince showered the land in moonlight. And during the day, the princess watched over the kingdom, bathing it in sunlight… But this meant that the two of them could only see each other for the briefest moment – when evening gave way to night, when night gave way to morning.”
I pulled him closer by his arm, frowning a bit.
“One day, the prince decided that he wanted to spend more time with his sister, because he loved her so much. So he remained up in the sky even after the night had ended and the morning began. But his sister’s body burned bright and hot, because she was the sun… By the time the moon prince was finally able to see her face, most of his body had melted away.”
“Belphie…?”
“So, from that day on, only a crescent moon hung in the skies over the kingdom each night. The end.”
We laid there in silence for a while. I’m sure my eyes were round as I kept my gaze fixed on the blanket of stars above us. Belphie laid still against me.
“…That’s a sad story,” I finally whispered.
He nodded. “Yeah. I think it’s sad, too. Still, I want to think that it’s not all sad… You know, I think I sort of understand how the prince felt.”
I felt him tilt his head up a bit to look at me. He was still so snuggled up against my neck, though, that I couldn’t look back down at him.
“He loved his sister. If it meant they got to be together for a while, then… even if he’d melted away into nothing, I think he probably would’ve been happy. Even if he’d melted away completely, and that was it, I’m sure he wouldn’t have had any regrets.”
That was enough. I finally took his chin with my fingers to lift his head up so that I could see him. I looked at his pleadingly. “I couldn’t handle it if you melted into nothing.”
He smiled gently. “What a weird thing to say. We’re talking about the moon prince, after all.”
“I don’t think his sister was happy, either,” I whispered.
He looked back at me, looking into my eyes. I couldn’t read his expression as those words lingered between us.
“...But... I couldn’t stand to live in a world without the person I love,” he finally whispered back. “I’m not okay with that. I don’t care what happens to me. If it means we can be together, even for just a few moments, then, I don’t care if I melt, I don’t care if I wane. Why isn’t it ever me? Why am I the one left? I lose the ones I love, so... Why am I still here–"
I squeezed his breath from his lungs to cut him off as I abruptly pressed him too me in a tight embrace to crash my lips fiercely into his, kissing him deeply, so hard that it hurt as I bruised my lips against his. He inhaled shakily into it while I slipped my fingers into his hair to press his face closer. Closer and closer.
I let him go, and he gasped for the breath I had snatched from him.
“Because you’re important to me,” I whispered fiercely. “And I love you so much. Don’t give up on me. I’m not going anywhere."
“I’m afraid of losing you–"
“You are not losing me. And I’m not losing you.”
I kissed him again, leaving no more room for arguments, and felt the squeeze of my own lungs as he wrapped his arms around me to hold me tightly to him as well.
“Thank you…” he whispered between the frantic roll of my lips.
“Thank you,” I gasped against him. “For caring.”
***
“Mmph…” He slid his hands up my back as his tongue pushed into my mouth. I met it with a desperation that took his breath away. I kissed and kissed and kissed him like I never had before, rolling my lips and tongue and tilting my head to devour his mouth with mine. He groaned softly against me as I touched him just as desperately, my fingers sliding through his hair, down his neck, caressing his shoulders, his jaw, cheeks, ears, while I tilted my head from side to side for more of him.
It was rare for him to be the shaky one, but he shook as he ran his hands up and down my back, up and down, before he settled them low to press my hips flush to his. I made a pathetic little whimper of need against him as he rolled me gently, hands on my hips now, as he rolled his own against me. Immediately, I was wrapping my legs around him, and now his palms were sliding down my thighs while he ground his pelvis into mine.
“Let me…” he gasped, “I’d give you the world… every star… how do you want it…”
“Rrrrough…” I groaned.
“Hah…” he breathed, rolling his hips again, “I always do–"
“Rougher,” I begged as I thrusted my own hips up to meet his. “As rough as you can–“
“Thhhhat might hurt you…” He moved his mouth to nip and suck along my jaw.
“I-I don’t mind...” I shuddered out another sigh when he reached my neck, “if it does… please…?”
He raised his face back up to look at me, both of us breathless. He gazed at me for a moment, eyes searching my face.
He lifted his arm to rub his thumb against my cheek. "You'll tell me when you need me to stop. Right?"
I nodded.
"And you trust that I WILL stop, right?"
Another nod.
"No matter what I'm saying in the moment, however much I'm degrading you, you know that you can tell me to stop, and that I will stop."
"Yes," I whispered, snuggling into him a little closer. "If you're worried, though—"
"Mm-mm." He gazed at me fondly. "All right. We can do that."
And then with a little yelp from me, he rolled me over roughly onto my belly. Immediately he was on me, straddling the back of my thighs, his fingers gripping the waistband of my pants, pulling down.
"Belphie...!" I breathed as he wiggled my jeans and underwear down over my bottom to my thighs. I whimpered as my ass, and my ass alone, was bared to him.
"Good slut..." He shuffled backwards until he was sat on my shins. I shivered in anticipation, with thrill, waiting for him.
I jumped as he spread my cheeks.
He leaned down. "Good... Slut…"
I yelped and instinctively tried to pull away as I felt his tongue probe me. I tried to thrash with a high whine, but he held me still, one hand slapping hard onto my mid-back to keep me from rising, the other still spreading my cheeks.
"Now, now," he crooned.
"Belphie...! That’s…!"
"Slutty, hmm?" I yelped again when he cracked a palm again my cheek. "But tell me. Didn't that feel good…?"
I hesitated.
I had reacted on instinct, but…
I looked back at him with wide eyes.
He smiled slyly as he dipped back down. "That's what I thought.”
I gasped again, watching him as his tongue entered me for a second time, swirling there as he brought his other hand back down to truly spread me open. He lapped there, in and out of me, teasing the entrance before slipping back inside. I was huffing shakily as I gripped the sheets beneath me while he ate out my ass.
And then I groaned when his finger prodded me too.
"I like playing with you..." he murmured. "You're so cute when I make you squirm... Look at this cute little ass..." He sighed happily. "Mine to abuse. With cock, fingers, tongue, toys... Whatever I feel like, you'll take, because you're my sweet little whore, my pretty little cum slut. My obedient little anal princess. You are, aren't you?”
I nodded with a whimper, and then groaned again when his finger slid into me, curling up to drag against my ceiling.
"Mmmm..." His mouth was on me again, his insistent tongue stretching me further as it slid in along with the finger. He began pumping me with both, his finger in a come-hither, his tongue flexing in and out me. And then a second finger…
He scissored them both to stretch me wider, and slipped his tongue in deeper with the space he made inside of me. I moaned and humped against the couch with every pump he gave me, heat pooling in my belly. He sighed against my hole, breath hot, tongue diving back in, slipping in and out of me eagerly. His mouth and fingers picked up the pace inside me as I began to gasp with every insistent push and pull.
"Fuck it," he breathed against me. "Taking your ass right now. Just like this, with you flat on your stomach, with your pants keeping your legs tight together. Got it?”
"Yes..." I moaned. He pumped me harder in response, his knuckles jamming against my entrance.
"Good. You're going to take it just like that. You love my cock so much, don't you? You can’t wait to have it.”
"Yeeeess..." I moaned again. "You fuck my ass so good, Belphie…"
I gasped sharply when he cracked his palm against my ass again.
"I know.”
I heard his belt. Zipper. The whisper of his hand entering the band of his boxer briefs.
He leaned his weight down on me, cock lined right to my entrance.
"Oh hells..." I whispered at his press.
"Hope my tongue wetted you enough. Because I'm not giving you anything else to make this easy for you. Got it? Even if it's a little dry? You're going to take me anyway. No complaints.”
"I... I got it..." I whispered softly. "I... want…"
"What do you want?”
My whisper dropped further. "I want... it to hurt a bit…"
"Heh. Damn... You really ARE a whore.”
I cried shrilly as he pressed in. Oh stars was it not enough. The wetness of his mouth had not been enough. His cock stuttered along as it pulled my skin along with it, burning me. My cry was drawn out into a scream as he kept going without stopping, merciless; a bit of wetness there from his mouth, sure, but his dry cock pulled and pulled as he forced it in with a pained growl of his own. It burned. It was not a smooth slide. It was a slow, painful drag, a half-inch at a time as he forced it and forced it in. It burned so fucking much.
He would stop if I told him it was too much. He would.
But I didn't tell him to stop.
And then, finally, thank the stars, he was seated fully. I keened noisily and dry-sobbed underneath him, flat on my stomach without even the benefit of having my cheeks spread first.
He leaned down to brush my hair out of my face, kissing my cheek. His movements made me groan as his cock shifted with his weight.
"Is it just like you asked for, little slut?" he whispered hoarsely. "You wanted that burn, huh? Wanted my cock to burn your little asshole? Did it hurt?”
"Yes..." I hiccuped from underneath him. "Th-That... dry…"
"Mhm... Just like you wanted, right? Do you want more, baby slut? Want my cock to abuse you some more? This is not going to be a gentle ride, cutie. I'm not in the mood to coddle you. I'm going to take what I want, and you're going to take what I give. All of it. All. Of. It. Got it?”
"Yes..." I whispered. "You're going to make me scream and cry... Make it so I can't sit without it hurting... Please…"
“Hah. Yes I am, baby. That's exactly what I'm going to do. I'm going to hurt you. You're not going to be able to sit down for days without thinking about how my cock abused you tonight. You’ll be thinking of this night for a loooong time.”
"Please..." I groaned. "Give it to me…"
"Impatient slut. Needy needy needy." I gasped as he pushed harder into me. "You gonna take my cum too, baby? You want your ass creampied by my cock?”
"Pleee-eee-eeease..." I begged him. "You're teasing me…"
"You're going to take my cock. Take the beating it's about to give you. It's going to hurt. You're going to scream and cry. I'm going to hurt you so bad you'll be feeling it for days. I'm going to abuse and abuse this tight little hole until you can't even walk straight. And then I'm going to fill you up with my cum when I've had enough like the used up sleeve that you are. It's going to gush from out of you when I pull out. Is that right? Is that what you want, whore?”
"Yesssssss," I hissed through my teeth, pulsing heat contracting between my legs.
"You're not even going to get to cum, you know. You don't cum from anal, right? I'm going to do all that to you and then stop once I've gotten mine. You're not even going to get yours, but you're going to be sore all the same. That's what you want, huh? Think it’ll be worth it?”
"Yes...!" I cried out in frustration. "Please, Belphie!!!”
"You might bleed.”
"DO IT…!"
"Hm. Fine. Have it your way.”
He pulled back so fast I had no time to prepare, and then I SCREAMED as he ripped back into me with all the force he could give.
"It's going to be just like that. Over and over again. That's what you want, right? Exactly like that? Over and over again? Right here in your ass?”
"Yeee-eees..." I muffled out a sob, face pressed to the futon. "Give it to meeee…"
"Wow. You really ARE a whore. Damn…"
I screeched as he did it again.
"Well, here we go. Get FUCKED, Chise.”
He slammed both his palms on my back to hold me down as he ripped back into me. I was screeching, struggling, writhing, hammering my fists on the couch as I took his dry, rough pounding. I was begging and begging for nothing, pleading words ripped from my lungs, not asking him to stop, but begging, begging, begging. He slid his hands down my back with a growl to rest on my ass again, and I screamed as he forced my cheeks apart hard, stretching my entrance painfully so he could reach even deeper. I bucked and bucked and bucked.
"You'd take it... so much easier..." he panted, “if you'd just relax…"
"I can't...!" I sobbed. Too much pain.
He laughed breathlessly in satisfaction. "Masochist whorrrrrre…"
He yanked my pants down lower down my thighs before moving his hands back up to truly spread me.
I began to sob in earnest, tears spilling thick down my cheeks, my nose running unchecked to soak the futon under me. I was rocked forcefully forward with each piercing thrust of his that jolted within me, my whole body jarring with every slam from him. My cries were uncontrolled, noisily sobbing in wretched pain while he took me over and over. Over and over and over.
Eventually I did relax, but only from giving up the fight to control my reaction to the pain.
My ass did eventually start to lubricate us... but the burning friction had already set in its hot sting, too late to save me as he started to pound a little easier with a pleased groan for himself. He picked up speed with the easier lay, rutting with the whole of himself into me. My screams died down to quiet, shoulder-shaking sobs, my face buried, the fabric wet against my cheeks.
"Oops..." he sighed at my change in behaviour, still stroking deep into me. So full. So big. "Guess... I broke my favourite little toy…"
I made a weak noise in my throat in response, feeling myself quieten.
"Mhm... You're done, huh?... Well, then… Here I go… Gonna cum..." He panted as he picked up speed again. "Make you— drip…"
I nodded, not even reacting to his increasing pace. "...Yeah…"
"Fill you..." he gasped shakily. "Right up... to your brim…"
I clenched the cushion under me tighter.
I gasped weakly as he slammed into me one more time, letting himself loose. Pump after pump. Swell after swell. I groaned at how his demon-hot cum stung my raw ass from the inside, scalding me. He ground himself in a slow roll against me, hissing under his breath as he unloaded himself into me, his fingers digging painfully into my hips to hold me still. To take his pumping cock.
I laid there, motionless, as he filled me up. I bubbled out a sigh, relaxing as the end of the abuse of my ass finally drew near. I was done.
He took in a shaky breath with the last pump of his seed, before bowing to rest his forehead against my spine. He heaved for air as he held onto my hips for support. He stayed like that for a moment, recovering, still seated deep inside of me.
I closed my eyes with another sigh as he finally pulled out from me, my tight ass reluctantly letting him go with a small tug on the flare of his head. And then he was out, leaving me wide and empty as he held me open and spread still. I laid there, relaxed, drifting, recovering. He'd be back there for a bit. The demon had a serious creampie fetish; he liked to watch me gush after he pulled out. I flexed my muscles for his benefit in a little push. He sighed in satisfaction as the motion forced more of his seed out of me. I did it a second time. And then a third. Each provoking a reaction from him. Pleased hums from his throat as he watched the result of our joining leak from me. Until all that remained was a slow drool. A trickle.
And then that was enough. I was tired. No more flexing. I relaxed.
He braced himself on his arms above me, and I could feel how hard he shook through the couch as he trailed soft kisses up my spine. He nuzzled between my shoulder blades, the fringe of his hair tickling my skin.
"Thank you..." he breathed against me.
"Mm..." I managed back, exhaling again.
He rolled to laid beside me with a soft groan, tilting my face towards him so he could inspect my expression.
He stroked my cheek as he looked into my tired face, gazing into my glassy eyes. He swallowed. "You okay…?"
I gave a single nod, and then a slow, sleepy blink. I breathed shallowly.
"Just thought I'd let you know that you're bleeding. But not too badly. Okay? I'm gonna heal you in a bit. I just feel kind of weak right now. But I'm not letting you stay like that. No matter what I say in a scene... I won’t ever let you stay like that.”
I nodded again, and then motioned him weakly with my hand to come near. He wiggled himself right up to me to take me in his arms. I huffed as he lifted me a bit to slip one arm underneath me, cradling me against him.
He kissed my hair. My arm felt so incredibly heavy as I slipped it over his waist to hold him back, but I forced it to happen. I weakly grazed his back with my fingers, too exhausted to lay my palm flat for a proper rub.
"Love you, Belphie..." I whispered.
He suddenly clutched me to him, curling around me. The sudden move spoke of emotion. I blinked in surprise.
"...I love you," he murmured.
He was shaking.
Oh, my love. We had talked about sub drop after my night with him and Beel. He had only actually mentioned Dom drop in passing, like it was nothing, like it wasn't relevant to him. Never applied.
"I'm okay, Belph," I assured him.
"...Promise?”
"Are you okay…?"
He rubbed my back. "Yeah. Just intense.”
"Regret…?"
"Nah." He kissed my hair again. "Just... yeah... intense. And I hope I didn't actually hurt you…"
I nuzzled. "My Belphie... Sweet Belphie…"
He chuckled weakly. "Sweet...? After all that?”
"Takes care of me," I sighed. "Cares about me. Wouldn't actually hurt me. Loves me.”
"Chise..." He murmured. "I really, really do…"
"Love..." I murmured. "So real... You and I. Our connection…"
He nodded. "We're good together. You're easy to talk to. And we trust.”
I nodded too. "I trust you. So... trust me too.”
"Huh... Heh..." He smiled into my hair. "How did that make me feel so much better all of a sudden? You're right. I need to trust my little subby, just as much as she trusts me. I do trust you.”
"Trust that I'm okay. That I know you as you know me.”
"Chise..." He pulled away slightly to cup my cheeks in his hands. "Thank you.”
I smiled tiredly, rubbing his back. "Sweet love. My best friend.”
"Oh..." he inhaled lightly, lips parting in surprise. "You really mean that…?"
I nodded. Him and I were so... "It's so real with you…"
"Yeah..." He pulled my face to his. "It is. It really, really is, isn't it?”
We pressed sweet kisses to each other's mouths. I slid my hands around from his back to rest on his chest. Our kisses were lovely and slow, rolling gently, lovingly.
Something had shifted between Belphie and I. Like there was something else there now. A new sense of intimacy and care that I didn't really realize we had needed until suddenly it was there between us, connecting us. I'm sure he did love me when he first said that he loved me, but it had undeniably deepened into something unshakable. The way he looked at me, touched me, spoke to me, cared for me; how things came so easy to us in how we interacted. Trust, I think. Maybe that's what had been lacking, what had been holding us back. There was love... and now, there was trust. We had built upon the ashes of where we had begun anew and built this home of love and trust, and that had bloomed into something stronger. Something more.
He broke apart with a shaky exhale. "Please let me heal you now. I think that will make me feel better.”
I nodded. “You always take good care of me.”
He sat up with a wince. He had fucked me reeeally hard, with his whole body. "I hope you really think so.”
"I do. Trust.”
"All right." He nodded as he laid his hand gently on my hip. "We're rolling you back onto your stomach now. I'll be gentle. I'm just healing.”
I nodded again, forcing myself to follow his gentle grip on me as he guided my roll. I sighed softly as I settled back onto my stomach, warmed in the spot Belphie had just been laying in beside me.
He slid his hand gently around from my hip to my ass, stroking me. So gentle. Gentle touches. Loving.
"Is it okay if I kiss you down here...?" he asked softly. "I won't hurt you. I just want to feel like I'm really healing you.”
I smiled lazily. "You're so cute…"
"Hush, you." He shuffled himself down into the original position that had started this whole mess. I hadn't objected. He could kiss. Whatever he wanted. Whatever he needed. I closed my eyes, resting.
I hummed lightly as he rubbed me gently, both hands, both cheeks, and then I sighed contentedly when his lips pressed lightly to my skin. He stroked and kissed me, gave me a sweet little nuzzle.
He paused to look around. I cracked open an eye to watch him. He shuffled to edge of couch, grabbing a bottle of water. I watched him in confusion as he stripped his shirt off next.
He came back to me. "Hey, let's just get your pants off.”
I nodded, and then groaned as I lifted my pelvis. He see-sawed them down to my knees. I fell back down onto the mattress to lift those too. He took them off the rest of the way.
He came back to me on his elbow to kiss the backs of my thighs, making his way back up again.
I heard the crinkle of the bottle of water as he unscrewed the cap.
"This will be a bit cold, sorry." He whispered. "I'm going to clean you first, if that's okay.”
"Mmm..." I sighed.
"Open your legs more. That's why I took your pants off.”
"Mmph..." I pouted. Didn't wanna move. But I did as he said, rolling my feet to spread my legs.
I inhaled sharply as the cold, wet shirt touched me. I winced.
"Sorrrryyy." He kissed me again.
I parted my legs more as he gently wiped down my thighs. I'm sure it was a mess. I relaxed again, used to the cold. It actually felt good. Everything felt uncomfortably hot down there.
I winced as he dipped it lightly between my cheeks.
"Almost done," he promised. "This last part. And then my healing spell. You just deserve to be cleaned, too…"
"I love you," I sighed. And then winced again.
"Sorry, baby," he breathed. "I love you too. Almost done.”
I nodded, squeezing my eyes shut as he parted me more.
He sighed. “...Did you like the sex…?"
I opened my eyes, blinking at the blunt question. I didn't have to think about it. "Yes.”
He didn't respond for a moment as he wiped me again. He was thinking about it.
"...Me too.”
I smiled to myself. "We can do intense things again.”
"Just lots of time in between.”
"Yes. Exactly.”
"Okay." He pressed kisses on my ass again, before finally, with a sigh, he rested his cheek against me. And then his palm.
“May the vestiges of pain that linger within this person be eliminated. In the name of Belphegor, Avatar of Sloth, I command it to be so. Heal my sweet love.”
"Belphie..." I sighed deeply, my heart squeezing in my chest as I felt a warm sensation spread from the palm of his hand into me. It radiated from him. He turned to brush more gentle kisses on my skin as he worked his magic. I exhaled at the relief I felt. The rawness within me cooling. The swelling receding. Tears knitting.
And then it was done. He laid there for a little while longer, stroking me with his fingertips.
"That was perfect..." I sighed again. "Just what I needed after that…"
I felt him nod against me. "Me too. I needed that too.”
I smiled. "Come back up. I wanna cuddle. Lots of cuddles.”
"Heh." He raised his cheek off of me, rolling back onto his knees. "That I can definitely do. Anytime.”
"Mmm..." I sighed as he came back to me. I rolled back over onto my side again.
Normal. I felt normal. Even my muscle pain was easing. I lifted an arm to invite him in. He took the offer, snuggling up to me into my arms, wrapping his own around my waist. I held him to me, his head under my chin again, stroking his hair.
"This is amazing..." I whispered. "You're amazing... I FEEL amazing…"
He smiled. "I love you, Chise. I'd do anything for you. I've never felt closer to you than I do right now. I don't want this moment to ever end.”
"I love you so much, Belphie." I smiled too. "I trust you completely. I am so safe with you.”
He nodded. "You always will be."
Chapter 23: Chapter 30-C: The Colour Of Hate And Love Is Red
Notes:
This chapter comes with a STRONG warning for explicit sexual content after the *** cut. The scene is consensual, but sexual assault is mentioned/discussed, and the content within the scene is graphic. Some lines can be triggering. If you can't read dubcon, don't read that particular scene.
It is an entirely skippable scene that runs right to the end of the chapter. So once you reach it, if you don't want to proceed, just end the chapter there for yourself.
Chapter Text
Chise sent an attachment.
Barbatos: The Devil Rose...
Barbatos: It has finally bloomed. How magnificent.
Barbatos: Stunning work, Chise. Truly.
Barbatos: Very well done.
Chise: You’ve been pretty busy, huh?
Barbatos: I have, yes.
Barbatos: …Ah.
Barbatos: It just occurred to me that I may have been neglecting our friendship.
Barbatos: I apologize, Chise. That was not my intention.
Chise: I’m just checking up to see if you’re okay.
Barbatos: I am. And I am looking forward to our next meeting as well.
Barbatos: Are you well?
Chise: I’m well.
Barbatos: I do have to go…
Barbatos: I will talk to you later.
Barbatos: We will likely see each other next when the exam results are announced.
Chise: Of course. Talk to you later.
Barbatos: Good luck, Chise.
Barbatos: I have no doubts whatsoever in your abilities.
Barbatos: I am looking forward to the announcement of your success.
Satan was the natural choice. I smiled up at him as he stood in front of me, his eyes dancing with his own amusement as he gazed back.
I looked down the line of the other paired demons as the instructor approached each pair, one by one, to assess their performances.
“...It’s about as easy as it gets.”
I turned my attention back to his now-smiling face.
“You’ve bound our hands many times over the weekend. You’ll be fine.”
I smiled back as our turn was finally up.
“Begin.”
I took in a breath.
"May our hands be drawn together and bound together, by a force none can resist and none can escape.”
Satan chuckled proudly as our hands shot forward to grip the other’s. “You did it. Nice going, my dove. Now…” he glanced over at the instructor, who dryly watched him for his turn, “how about we try this curse next?”
I raised an eyebrow at him. I had a bad feeling about this.
His green eyes twinkled. “…May our bodies be drawn together and bound together, by a force none can resist and none can escape.”
“…Satan!” I squeaked, face immediately reddening as what felt like a gravitational pull immediately launched me into his arms, flush against his chest.
He chuckled as he caught me to him. “Gotcha. Now you’re all mine.”
The instructor rolled her eyes. “You both pass. Next.”
“Satannnnn…” I hissed.
“Now this is my kind of test.” He sighed as he held me closer. “In fact, I wish we could do this every week.”
“Wipe that smirk off your face…”
He chuckled again. “So, what do we do now, Chise? Unless we find an antidote to lift this curse, we’ll be stuck like this forever.”
“You little shit.”
“I mean, I’m fine with that, personally…”
“You have been very handsy lately, you know…” I finally smirked back at him as the rest of the room gradually lost their interest in the high-school-level of publicly-inappropriate sexual tension. From a student council member, no less. “And, hm, is that a banana in your pocket, Satan?”
“Have I?” He shot me his flirtatious smile. “And what’s this about a banana? I haven’t a clue what you’re implying. I'm simply happy to see you. So if you’ll just relax and enjoy the moment with me for a while, I’ll figure out a way to lift this curse later.”
“Uh-huh.”
“You know… assuming that I feel like it.”
“And there it is.”
“Well, well, well…” Belphie brushed his fingers against the back of my knuckles. “We meet again. How lucky for you that you’ve been paired up with me, Chise. You’re all but guaranteed to pass this exam with me at your side.”
I shook my head at him with a smile. “The exam hasn’t started yet, Belphie. You’re not getting any marks for your sexy little spiel right now.”
“Sexy, hmm?” He flashed me his devious little smirk. “This is just my natural charm. Though I have to admit, I’m a little curious to find out how you’ll go about seducing me."
I walked my fingers up his arm. “I’d probably tell you how much I love how forward and cocky you are with me.”
“Well, if that’s how you feel,” I felt his foot brush against my shin, “I’m happy to be as 'forward and cocky’ as you want.”
“And how mysteeeerious you are. It’s really hot.”
“Hmm.” He tilted his head, smiling cheekily. “I never realized I might come off that way, personally. Interesting…”
“Liiiiiarrrr.”
“Okay.” He leaned forward, purple eyes gleaming. “Give me one more thing you like about me, and maybe I’ll give you a little reward after the exam. If I like your answer.”
I sighed deeply, dramatically, dreamily. “You look so cute when you’re asleep.”
I was richly rewarded with a little jolt of surprise from him as he sat back upright, and then I was gifted my ultimate prize: the blush that crept up to his cheeks.
“C-Come on, that’s not fair.” He blushed harder and harder. “I mean, I can’t see how I look when I’m asleep, so how can I know what it is you find appealing?”
I burst out laughing at his reaction, absolutely fucking losing it that it was calling him a sleeping cutie that got under his skin. After all the flirting. I just. Couldn’t handle it. It was like meowing at Satan all over again.
He scowled at me, though I saw how hard he fought to wipe the grin from forming in the corners of his mouth, and how much deeper he blushed. He lowered his face into his arms in defeat as his expression only made me laugh harder.
Asmo: Congratulaaaaatioooooonsssss!
Asmo: 🤩🤩😘🫶
Satan: 😻😻🐱🐱🐈
Mammon: 😘😘😘😉💋💋💋
Leviachan: 🥳🥳🥳🎉🎉🎉🎉
Beel: 🐸
Belphie: ❤️👏❤️👏❤️👏
Belphie: 🌙⭐️☀️
Chise: Congratulations!!!
Lucifer: Chise, everyone is congratulating you…
Lucifer: Well, it can’t be helped as none of my brothers bothered telling you what this is actually about.
Asmo: We’re all sooooo thrilled to congratulate you because…
Lucifer: Because you have exceeded the requirements set out for you in your exams.
Lucifer: You passed, Chise.
Lucifer: Congratulations.
Chise: REALLY????
Asmo: Hey, did you really have to do that? I was still typing over here! You ruined the best part of the moment!
Mammon: It’s all thanks to the Great Mammon for takin’ good care of Chise.
Satan: Seriously?
Satan: All you did was get knocked out cold after trying to have sex with Chise right in front of me during our tutoring lesson.
Leviachan: WHAT?!
Mammon: HEY.
Mammon: WHOA.
Mammon: THAT IS NOT HOW THAT WENT DOWN.
Beel: 🤡
Mammon: SHUT UP, BEEL.
Lucifer: …Mammon?
Mammon: 😰😰😰
Mammon: 😬😬😬
Mammon: 😭😭😭
Lucifer: We will talk about this when we have our little ‘chat’ about your own exam results later, Mammon.
Mammon: Nooooo…
Leviachan: Let’s go to karaoke to celebrate!
Mammon: Nope.
Asmo: No.
Satan: I don’t want to.
Levichan: SRSLY!?
Leviachan: Me, who RARELY comes out of my room, actually wants to go outside and this is what I get? HOW COULD YOU?!
Chise: I’ll go to karaoke with you, Levi!
Leviachan: Chise! I knew you’d come through for me! You’ll always be the one I can count on!
Mammon: You really shouldn’t give in to his whining, Chise.
Asmo: Even if we go to karaoke with you, you’re the one who keeps on singing.
Mammon: That’s right. You won’t even pass the mic after singin’ TEN songs. Ya think anyone in their right mind would sing ten songs in a row!?
Leviachan: But isn’t that what karaoke is for?!
Leviachan: Also, how could I go to karaoke and NOT sing Ruri-chan’s songs?
Mammon: Who’d even want to hear that crap?
Beel: If Chise is going, I’m going too.
Beel: Besides, karaoke means food.
Beel: We can make it into a party.
Mammon: …
Asmo: Oooh, a party! Count me in! I’ll go with my little cutie pie Chise!
Mammon: 😒
Belphie: I’m in too.
Leviachan: YESSSSS.
Satan: All right. Fine.
Lucifer: It’s settled, then. The seven of us will go out for karaoke tonight. It’s on me.
Mammon: Seven…?
Mammon: I mean, there’s seven brothers!
Mammon: I think you’re forgettin’ to count Chise, Lucifer!
Lucifer: I thought you didn’t want to go, Mammon?
Mammon: …
Lucifer: So there will be seven of us. Though, Chise, if you would like to extend the invitation to Solomon and the angels, please feel free to do so.
Mammon: What if I want to go.
Leviachan: Then you should have said so. Lolololol
Chise: Lucifer, is it okay if Mammon comes too? ❤️
Lucifer: ...I suppose.
Lucifer: If he must.
Asmo: Ugh. But it would have been SO much funnier if he didn’t.
Mammon: THANK YOU CHISEEEEEEE.
“Everyone’s here, I take it?” Diavolo gave us his beaming smile as he looked around at all of our faces in the student council room. “Before we get down to business, I want to talk briefly about your exams. Chise, despite being an exchange student, you’ve challenged yourself to meet the same high standards as a normal RAD student. I’m pleased to say you did very well. You obviously worked hard, and you should be proud of yourself.”
For once, I beamed back at him.
“To be perfectly honest,” he continued, “I never expected you, an exchange student, would be able to do so well.”
I stiffened at that.
Belphie and Satan did as well.
“I’m proud that we chose you to represent humankind in our exchange program!”
You’re proud of you, huh?
“Thank you…” I replied awkwardly.
“Congratulations, Chise,” Barbatos’ smooth lisp came from behind him, his kindly gaze focused on me. “Everyone at RAD is talking about your results and how much you exemplify the purpose of the exchange program. You’ve done a truly excellent job.”
I smiled at him, at least.
“Yes…” Satan added. He looked at Diavolo directly. “People have been talking about how you have proven yourself to be every bit as good as Lord Diavolo thought you were.”
Diavolo nodded with a grin, absolutely oblivious to Satan’s dig at him.
Truly, I will never be seen as an equal by this man. All he did was scoop up the credit for my efforts, and Satan’s, and pocket it as proof of his own success.
“Good for you, Chise,” Lucifer addressed me next. “I’m pleased to hear you did so well, too. I had faith that if you really put your mind to it, you could do this. And you did. In fact, I’d say a few of my brothers could learn a thing or two from you. Congratulations, Chise.”
I smiled warmly at him. “Thank you so much, Lucifer.”
He looked taken aback by my expression for a moment, before smiling back.
“All RIGHT!” Mammon stood with a stretch. “Now that exams are over, it’s time to PARTY!”
Lucifer sighed. “Don’t let your hair down too much, understand?”
“I thought you were coming with us...?” I asked him softly.
He hesitated at the look of disappointment on my face. “No. I have some work that must be done by tonight. Don’t worry, I’m still paying. Satan, make sure my credit card does not fall into Mammon’s hands. Or Asmo’s. Or Beel’s. Just… don’t let anyone else touch the damn card.”
“Understood.”
Diavolo nodded. “All of you go have fun.”
“Okay then!” Asmo jumped lightly to his feet too, before taking my hand in his. “Everyone who’s game, let’s go!”
Barbatos gave me a small nod of approval when he caught my eye as I was being dragged out. I gave him a little wave goodbye.
“Really,” Satan sighed as he took the open seat next to me in the private room of the karaoke bar, “I can’t believe that Lucifer is choosing to work at this hour. I hope you’re having fun, though, Chise.”
I immediately took his hand in mine, snuggling in closer to him. “Thank you for tutoring me, Satan. I couldn’t have done this without you. I really mean that.”
He quirked a smile at me as I rested my cheek on his shoulder. “It was no big deal. There’s no need to thank me. I was the one rewarded, for having gotten to spend so much time with you. But still…”
He lifted my chin easily with his finger so that I was looking up at him.
“I suppose, if you feel so indebted, it’s only right that I get proper compensation for my services…”
I smiled as I kissed him, hoping that his brothers were all too distracted to look over our way. I didn’t want any interruptions as he put his arm around me to pull me closer, nestled against his warm sweater, to kiss me back.
“Hah…” He whispered against me. “I’m going to need more than that. In fact, all you’ve done is whet my appetite.”
“And you said you struggled with being romantic and warm…” I hummed as I kissed him again. And then again. And then again.
He sighed, rubbing his nose against mine, when we finally broke apart at the sound of the raspberry Asmo had blown in our direction at the sight of us making out. He rolled his eyes at us from across the room.
“I did not have a single doubt,” he whispered. “Not a single one. You are so strong.”
“Thank you for believing in me when I couldn’t.”
As Asmo and Levi approached to drag me away for another song, he hugged me to him tightly, pressing a kiss into my hair before he had to let me go. “I will always be on your side, dove. And…” he squeezed me a little tighter, “…I have something that I would actually like to talk to you about later, as well.”
“Oh?” I looked up at him.
He smiled warmly at me. “Later. You’re about to be stolen away.”
And then I was pounced upon.
“Ugh, this is just awful!” Asmo sulked as he wrung out his scarf right onto the foyer rug. “I’m soaking wet! I want to get into a nice, warm bath ASAP!”
Belphie sighed as he stripped off his soaking cardigan. “That rain really came out of nowhere, huh? According to the forecast, it’s supposed to be stormy all night.” He let his cardigan fall with a splat to the ground as he yawned. “I’m heading straight to bed.”
“You animals,” Satan sighed as he stepped around the puddles, with a very drunken Levi strapped to his back. “Beel, help me get this wasted loser into his room.”
“Got it.” Beel trailed after him.
“Welp, guess it’s time to call it a night.” Mammon jumped over the puddles as well. But still in his shoes. Stomping mud. “Chise…?” He looked back at me hopefully.
I was listening to the sound of sweet music that drifted down the hall. Sweet, sad music. “I’ve got a few more things to do before bed.”
He tilted his head to listen for a moment as well. He sighed. “…All right, baby. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight. I love you.”
“Chise.” Lucifer greeted me. “It’s you. Did you just get back? I thought I heard quite a bit of noise coming from the entrance hall…”
I came towards him as his thought trailed off, my wet clothes slightly warmed by the fire that crackled beside me.
“Feeling worn out…?” I murmured as I neared him.
He took a sip from his glass of Demonus. Because of course he was ‘holed up’ in his music room while drinking. “Worn out? Is that how it looks to you?”
“Yes. It absolutely does.”
“Pff…” I was surprised by the small smile he gave me. “Don’t give me that worried look.”
He couldn’t hide his blink of surprise when I kneeled down beside where he sat in his chair. He followed my eyes with his, stilling the swirl of his glass of Demonus, when I rested my cheek on his knee. He sat very still, as though in the presence of a creature who may flee from any sudden movement.
I simply looked up at him.
He finally sighed. “This is only a feeling I have, and nothing more, but… I get the sense that something is happening that I’m not aware of… Something bad.”
I nodded. “Me too.”
He rubbed at his temples, nodding. “But Diavolo doesn’t seem to want to tell me what’s going on. At least, not yet. So if that’s how it’s going to be, I’ll just find out what I can on my own…”
“Please let me know if there’s anything I can do to help. Because I want to know as well. I’ve been trying…” I pressed my cheek to him a little bit more firmly. “Something’s not right.”
“You have the vague sense of uneasiness too, I gather.”
“It’s becoming less and less vague.”
He nodded again. “I even tried asking Barbatos what he knew, but he just…”
“Hah… I tried asking Solomon as well. Repeatedly.”
He cracked a smile. “Two of the most secretive folk in existence, and neither were forthcoming with either of us. Truly, how astonishing.”
At that, I did have to let out a tiny little giggle.
He looked down at me in fondness for a moment at the noise.
And then his smile faded.
“…You remember the play we put on for the school festival, right? My character… the prince… was forced to make a difficult decision. He had to decide whether to fulfill his royal duty by marrying the princess, or to throw everything away in the name of love…”
My own smile faded as well. I did not, did not, want to think about how the play seemed to…
“Chise, if you were in the prince’s shoes, what would you have done?”
…reflect.
“Actually, no…” he leaned his head back with a sigh, “never mind. I’ve said more than I should. I’m just tired, that’s all… Forget what I said.”
I touched his thigh. He flicked his eyes back down to mine, watching me as I cuddled against his knee.
“…It’s strange,” he murmured. “Just being near you makes me feel at ease, in the same way that listening to music does.” And then his eyes flicked over to the window next when a flash of lighting lit the room. The sound of thunder rolled shortly after.
He frowned slightly, before reaching to touch my hair.
“…You’re absolutely soaked. You must be cold.”
“The fire is nice...”
He shook his head.
I shrugged. “I came straight here to be with you when I heard your music.”
He looked at me in silence for a moment. He was still stroking my damp hair.
I touched his thigh again.
“Chise…”
I stroked my fingers against him.
“I’m not–"
“I know you’re not a gentle man,” I murmured as I held his gaze. “That’s not the sort of man you are. I know that the more you want me, the less you want to have me, because you don't want to hurt me. Not really. Not anymore.”
The only reaction he gave was a slightly deeper breath.
I laid my palm on his thigh more firmly, before sliding it up.
“But I don’t care,” I whispered. “I still want you.”
After a moment, he reached to place his glass of Demonus down on the side table. He sighed to himself.
He swung his gaze back to me as I stood up.
"I don't expect you to be gentle with me, Lucifer." I shimmied my blouse off of my shoulders, stripping it from my wrists. "That's just not the sort of man you are, and you and I have a lot to settle." I unclipped my bra, letting it fall to the ground immediately, my breasts exposed. "I want you to take me how you want to take me." I unzipped my skirt from behind. "And I'll take you how I want to take you." I shimmied that over my hips, before it fell to the ground in a heap. “Would you like to see who wins?"
I stepped out of my underwear, and then kicked it across the floor.
"So, Lucifer? Are we finally doing this?”
***
He was staring at me, his face expressionless, but his eyes were roving all over my naked body. I watched as he drank me in, his gaze traveling down my neck, to the round swell of my breasts, to my tummy, to the swell of my hips, my thighs. His eyes fell on the dip between my legs.
He looked back up into my eyes. I saw a decision there. Slowly, he stood, and reached out his arms towards me. I went into his embrace, and he held my naked body against him, enveloping me in his warm arms. He cupped me gently against the warmth of his chest. I balled my fists in the fabric of his tailored jacket. I always felt so small in his arms. And now, even more so; vulnerable in my nudity while this tall man in his formal clothing held me close.
“Despite your confident words…” he murmured, “you’re shaking.”
“I’m just a little cold from the rain…” I smiled. “Would you like to warm me up?”
He slid his hand to cup my cheek, turning my face up to look at him. His other hand came up to tuck a wet lock of my hair behind my ear, before he leaned down to kiss me.
I sighed into it, into the warmth of his mouth, finally, as he slid his arms back down to wrap around my waist. I pressed my breasts, pressed all of me, flush to him, with a needy little noise in my throat while he slid his warm palms up my chilled back.
“...You have one more opportunity to leave and go back to your own room,” he murmured against my mouth. “If you do not take this opportunity, I will be taking you back to mine, where you will be mine for the rest of the night.”
“Do it,” I whispered.
“You want to know who will win?” he whispered back. “It is no contest. If you do not leave, you will break. Do you understand me? I will break you.”
“You can certainly try.”
He smirked at this. "In that case, before I move this to my room… I will be laying out some ground rules. You will obey, if you agree to my terms. I will not tolerate your usual bratty behaviour while you are in my room."
I gave him a defiant look.
He pressed my face to his with a hiss. "That's EXACTLY what I'm referring to, Chise. I WILL break you. Are you prepared for that? To be broken by me?"
I tsked. The man had tried to kill me multiple times, yet was still standing. “Like I said. You could try."
"Oh." He laughed dryly. "You have no idea the extent I will go to. You WILL break. That, I have no doubt."
"Well then?" I mocked him. "Are you going to stand here making your usual vague threats, or are you going to put your money where your mouth is and just DO IT."
He slammed me up hard against the wall, breath hot on my face with another hiss. I struggled by my shoulders with a short whine, but he pinned me firm, looming close. Fuck... He smelled... good... and his eyes... the colours there swirled. Various shades of reds. Scarlets, crimsons, maroons, to a dark staining brown. From freshly spilled blood, to the lethal stain, the colours swirled, exuding his power. My eyes widened.
"How much pain can you take, I wonder?" he murmured.
"Whatever you give," I retorted, keeping my voice carefully casual.
He looked me up and down. "You WILL feel violated."
"If you say so."
And then my breath was squeezed from my lungs as he caught me up to him again. He dragged me, physically dragged me, my feet dragging on the floor as I gasped for air, out of the music room, down the hall, down towards his bedroom while I struggled against him.
“Lamb…” he hissed against my hair. “You just begged to be allowed entry into the wolf’s den.”
He very nearly kicked his own door in, he shoved us through it with so much force.
With another surprised squeak from me, he grabbed my wrists and roughly raised them above my head. While he held me there, he raised them higher, so that I had to lift up onto the tips of my toes with a pained gasp to prevent my shoulders from popping.
He dragged me like that to his bed. I fought not to stumble while my wrists were held high, a pained little dance as I struggled to keep my balance so he wouldn't be dragging me anymore – either on the ground, or held suspended in the air like a doll. Despite myself, and the air of defiance I had tried to maintain, I let out a little shriek when he shoved me down onto his bed while I was still off-balance. I fell hard with a whoosh from my lips.
He smiled down at me. Unnervingly. "So very small. So very light. So easy to push around. This is going to be very entertaining, Chise. At least... it will be for me."
I scowled at him, moving to sit up.
And then he was on me, hands back on my wrists, raising them up over my head again to be gripped by his one hand painfully. He pulled up hard. I winced.
“Bitch," he snarled. "I have a lot to punish you for. Over and over again you have defied me. Again and again you have tested my patience. Tonight, you will finally face your reckoning for ALL of it. Over and over again..." he raked a sharp nail down my chest, gouging my cleavage, "...you have TEASED me."
I shook my head in denial at this, eyes wide.
"No?" He leaned down to whisper fiercely against my ear. "So I didn't smell how much of a bitch in heat you were that night in Diavolo's room? I didn’t see how you couldn’t keep your eyes off my cock? How you kissed me so fiercely on the night of our pact? How you were SLICK with desire for me the morning of the newt syrup? How I had to listen to your screams of pleasure when you fled from having my finger inside of you, straight into Satan's arms, instead of mine?”
My eyes widened. "N-No...! That's not...!"
Satan had gone to me, but it did look like... Shit... And his behaviour towards Satan at the carnival... Fuck.
"You couldn't take your eyes off my cock, could you, little lamb?" he hissed, his voice a deep rumble in his chest. "Couldn't take your eyes off of ME while I pleasured myself until I came at the sight of your trembling little human body. Couldn't take your eyes off of me as I pumped my cum for you. All over my stomach."
I made a little whine, struggling against him.
He grasped my jaw hard. "I should have made you mine that day."
I squirmed. "I n-never would have said yes... And Diavolo was..."
"...Maybe I would have let him have you too." He smirked. "HE, at least, is obedient when in my bed. We’d have BOTH had you, together, while you struggled. And screamed.”
My face turned red as I gasped. I tried to kick him for his audacity. He shoved one knee between my thighs – hard. I yelped as he kneed the bone of my pelvis.
"None of that," he hissed. "You WILL behave."
I scowled at him again. "Asshole."
He pressed his knee more firmly against my pelvis with a chuckle. "We will get to that particular part of you later."
I hesitated. "That's..."
“MINE," he snarled. "The moment your ass was fucked in this room, it became MINE to do with as I please."
I blanched. I kept forgetting that I had done that…
I guess he did have a bit of a bone to pick with me...
"But that's a promise for later." He leaned in to inhale against my neck. "For now... hm... I think I will make your safe word 'syrup’.”
I frowned. "...I don't understand safe words. Why don't I just say 'no' or 'stop'?"
He looked at me with deep, and almost pitying, amusement. "Ah, Chise. I don't think you quite understand. There will come a point tonight where you will be BEGGING for me to stop. But you will not want me to. Believe me. It will happen. And it will happen just before you break."
"I don't believe you." I rolled my eyes. "But fine, I'll use your stupid safe word."
"Is there anything off the table, Chise?"
"What?" I frowned at the sudden switch in topic. "What do you mean?"
"Is there anything you will absolutely not consent to?"
"O-Oh..." I flustered as I thought about it, before shrugging. "Err... N-No... peeing... I guess….?” I squirmed in embarrassment as my cheeks flushed red.
He barked out a laugh. "Noted. And do you like pain, Chise? Are you willing to receive a great deal of it?"
I inhaled sharply.
He leaned down again. "Because I think that you do. The way you throw yourself into danger. Your constant commitment to defiance even at the risk of your own life, even in the face of deadly demonic powers. What I hear when you’re with Belphie. You like to live on the edge, don't you? You like to RECEIVE pain. You seek it out.”
"I..." I paused, "don't..."
"So how much could you take? Are you willing to receive a demon’s standard of what pain means? Would you like to know what pain REALLY means, little human girl? Because I promise you, what Belphie does to you pales–"
"I could take YOU," I snarled at him.
"Now, when has that ever been true?"
"When I've..." I bit my lip. "Our pact..."
He chuckled. It was not a pleasant sound. "And will you be using our pact against me tonight, little lamb?"
I shook my head slowly.
"Then... you're mine.” He pressed his mouth to mine with a hard bite on my lip. I gave a muffled yelp. "So say that you want the pain that I offer," he breathed lustily against me.
I groaned as his knee pressed between my legs again. "Y...Yes..."
"Do you still want me, Chise?" He ground the hard tent in his pants down on me meaningfully.
"Yes..." I breathed again.
"Do you agree that the words ’stop’ and ’no’ are meaningless in this room?"
I swallowed. "Yes."
"And your safe word is?"
"S...Syrup..."
He smirked. "Then let's begin."
My eyes went round when he reached down the wall between his headboard and mattress to pull out… well, fuck… leather cuffs. Straight-up. He had leather cuffs already attached and ready to go. And he was cuffing me above my head.
"Now." He tested the restraints on my wrists. I winced at the pull. “How did you put it? Would you like to see who wins?”
I yelped as he pinched at my nipple, hard, pulling my breast up from in between his fingers. He twisted me there as I cried out again, straining to arch my back up to his hand to lessen the pull, but he only tugged harder with a tsk.
He released me, and I fell back with a whimper, sore.
"A simple demonstration, Chise, of what you are in for. Tonight, you are mine. Do we have an understanding?"
I nodded meekly, blushing.
He leaned down to look into my face. "I have wanted you for so long, little lamb. And I know, deep down," he suddenly clutched at me between my legs, making me gasp, "that you have desired me too, despite your distain. Am I right, Chise? How you must have struggled to grapple with wanting me to take you at the same time as you despised me. The cruel, evil demon Lucifer, whom you wanted to fuck so badly.”
I wiggled my hips to struggle against his curling fingers between my legs.
"Remember when I touched you here last, pet? When the syrup had taken hold of me? The very first time that I had slipped inside of you?"
He slipped his fingers inside again with his words. They stretched me. Wet.
I whimpered with a small nod.
He leaned down to my ear with a whisper. "It was the very first time I had tasted you too, after you had fled from me."
"Lucifer..." I breathed.
He gave me a satisfied smirk.
"Now," he whispered again, voice deepening into a husky desire. "It's time I made you mine in this bed."
Reclaiming me from Belphie, I thought.
I flushed.
He stood, walking casually away from me to the other side of the room, pulling open a drawer to take out… two more cuffs. Someone was prepared, I thought, before the realization struck me as he made his way back to the end of the bed.
He pulled at a clip that seemed to already have been installed under his mattress, fitting one of the cuffs to it.
I blanched. VERY prepared.
He grabbed roughly at one of my ankles, tugging my body down the mattress while I cried out in surprise, pulling the restraints around my wrists taut as he cuffed the ankle he gripped.
He pulled it to the side, anchoring me there, half spread.
Shit.
He grabbed at the other, doing the same.
Splaying me open. I wriggled with a whine, fighting against the exposure of myself with my thighs stretched to the sides. I tried to bend my knees, to draw them up higher to hide. My struggles only served to pull the restraints tighter against my skin, scraping.
"Now, now," he admonished. "Don't hurt yourself before I have a change to do that myself. Be a good girl."
I stilled. There was no point. I'd only leave scrapes and bruises.
He stood before me at the end of the bed, ensuring my plain view of him.
His fingers came down to the buckle of his belt, flicking the clasp open.
My eyes grew rounder and rounder as he undressed casually in front of me. I roved my eyes up and down every inch of his exposed skin, remembering the last time I had seen him, in Diavolo's bedroom, nonchalant in his nudity. His body, not unfamiliar to me, revealed slowly. The hard pull of his belt from its loops making a whipping sound from the force of his removal of it had me swallowing. How his slacks fell around to his ankles with ease. How his briefs clung tightly to him, to his muscular thighs, the bones of his slender hips, the waistband snug against his toned abdomen, muscular. His stomach flexed with each slow breath he took. His cheseled chest, sculpted biceps, the veins that popped on his forearms. I realized that he was quite partial to long-sleeved button-ups, because damn, the man had been hiding... Everything.
He pulled his boxer briefs down his thighs without shame, his arousal springing free.
I made a choking noise in my throat. Not as big as Beel... And hells, how I did hate to compare... I avoided it...
But certainly second biggest of the brothers.
Not as girthy as Beel, but certainly not lacking, and DEFINITELY not lacking in his length. Tall and proud and straight, narrowing at the tip, no curve to it.
Like a bullet, he'd pierce me, I thought.
I burned, blushing deeply.
He smirked again at the expression on my face, planting a knee on the bed, his cock bouncing proud from the motion. His other knee, and then he was on all fours, making his way up to me, heavy cock swaying. Inevitable, I realized, that I was going to get that cock. I strained again in a whine, but with impatience this time, with desire, eyes fixed on him.
I wanted wanted wanted him. Desperately.
He held something up for me to see.
I had been so focused on his swaying cock, I hadn't noticed.
I swallowed, shrinking back.
Butt plug.
A generously large butt plug.
"Yes," he murmured at my expression, face twisting into a sadistic smile. "Did you think I'd let you get away with a bit of anal play with someone else in my bed and not get your just desserts in return?" I gaped at him, turning an even deeper shade red. "I'm not a FOOL, Chise. I know EXACTLY what occured here." He licked it, sucked it really, popping the swell of it into his mouth to wet it.
I whined as he came even closer, shrinking back.
Belphie had wanted that to be between him and I.
"So I reclaim you. Everywhere," he asserted, with no room for negotiated. "Do we have an understanding?"
After a moment's hesitation, I gave a small nod.
"What was that?"
"Yes...." I whispered, still staring at the toy in his hand.
"While this is snug in your tight little ass, little duck, I'll be inside you in your other holes. And then I'll replace this little toy. I’m looking forward to claiming your ass proper. But I'm telling you now, either way, I won't be gentle, no matter what I do to you."
I choked back a cough as he lowered the bulb down between my legs. I tried to close my thighs. He slapped at one, hard, making me wince.
"Open up, Chise..." he murmured with a smirk, staring into my face.
I gasped as the cold metal pressed against my bottom, arching my back. I felt a tightness. "W-Wait..." I begged, my struggles clinking the connecting chains. "I-It's not lubed enough..."
"No? Hm. Too bad. Seems you've been spoiled elsewhere. There will be no spoiling in this room."
He pressed it harder. It pulled on the skin of my entrance.
"AH!" I tried kicking my legs again. "W-Wait– AH..!”
He gave it a hard tap, and it plunged in. I screeched, back arching.
"Bitch," he whispered hoarsely. "That's for leaving the scent of your cunt AND ass on my bed."
I let out a small sob, staring at the ceiling. The muscles of my ass flexed around the toy inside me, pulling it in, until the base was flush to my skin. Cold metal. I shivered violently.
"Curious. No safe word yet, Chise?"
I bit my lip, refusing to look at him. Still staring at the ceiling.
"Exactly as I thought." He moved up my body. "You can't even look at me to admit it. Pride who?”
At this, I slid my eyes back to him. Not to his face, because his head was already past mine; instead, his glorious cock made its way towards my mouth.
I was still biting my lip when he pushed against it.
"Open your mouth, bitch."
I released my bottom lip to resume its trembling. I opened for him.
He slammed it into my face, teeth and all. I gurgled and choked as I thrashed underneath him. It couldn't even have felt good for HIM with how roughly he had done it, with how violently he had forcefully scraped it through my teeth, though that clearly hadn't been the point.
He pulled back.
"Again."
This time I had just enough time to at least widen my jaw so my teeth weren't as in the way as he slammed back into me again. I fully choked this time. He withdrew just in time to miss how I fully turned my head and retched to the side, stomach contracting. And then retched again.
I tried to move my hands to grip my belly with a moan, forgetting the restraints.
He sighed in satisfaction. "Open."
"Please..." I begged, shaking my head. "Not that—"
He pushed himself into my mouth mid-sentence, smoother this time, and slower, not as deep. A true demand for head.
Finally. Something I could do.
I sucked greedily, in thanks, in gratitude, pulling him into my mouth.
"Not so bad now, is it?" he murmured down at me as he began to pump his hips into my face. "And not even half of me, too. You're a lucky girl today. Sucking so sweetly. So greedily. Sweet little mouth. Sweet lamb. Yes...” He hissed through his teeth in pleasure as he rocked his hips. "Keep sucking. Yes, I know, no hands for you to hold it, all you can use is your mouth, what a shame… you must feel so powerless, all you can do is suck the length I give you."
I gurgled around him as I bobbed up and down off the bed to meet his thrusts. I blocked off the back of my throat with my tongue to protect myself, but he didn't seem inclined to go far enough to choke me again.
"So powerless. All you can do is lay there and take it. Struggling is useless. And you can't even use your bratty little mouth to talk back to me. Because it's full of cock, isn't it? Can't speak? Can't talk back?”
I choked on a splutter as he pushed a little harder, hitting the back of my throat again. I moaned around his girth in misery.
“...Nothing to say, Chise? No smart comebacks this time? Fucking brat."
I gave a little sob in frustration in my throat at his words, jaw aching as he fucked me slow.
"That's because you're MINE, lamb. My little pet. Learning her place. And just what IS your place, Chise? Take a look around, baby. Pull on those restraints. Look down your nose. Your place is right here, strapped to my bed, chained, with cock in your mouth. That's all you're good for. Sucking on thick demon cock. A repository for my demon seed."
I felt tears spill from my eyes, tracking down my face, pooling in my ears as I looked up at him, weeping silently, mouth full.
"Obedient." Thrust. "Small." Thrust. "Quiet." Thrust. "Helpless." Thrust. "Docile." Thrust.
He stopped suddenly after he had pushed in, his cock half in my mouth. It twitched there. My throat muscles contracted around him.
“...Do you know what that reminds me of? Those words?"
I just looked up at him, defeated.
"Shake your head if you don't know."
I shook my head around his cock, bending it lightly from side to side with my movements, teeth lightly grazing him.
"Reminds me of a helpless little lamb."
I whimpered around him.
He began to move again. "Sucking the cock of her predator."
I moaned this time, despite myself.
"Hah..." He smirked, withdrawing suddenly. I gasped in air, sucking in deep, blinking back tears. "Before she's devoured."
"Please..." I whispered hoarsely.
"And just what is it that you are you pleading for?"
I stared at him, breathing hard. He waited.
"...F-Fuck me," I begged him, twisting my hips. “Inside…”
He gripped my chin hard. I cried out.
"How utterly shameless. But..." He gripped the base of his hard cock, moving his knees backwards, "how could I possibly say no to you, little one?"
He settled himself between my legs, dipping his hips.
I screamed as he pierced me, painfully, right to my cervix. My muscles tensed hard around him, around the plug, clenching with the shock that I was suddenly brimming with enormous cock.
His hand slapped down to grip tightly on my throat. I choked.
"Finally," he growled low through gritted teeth. "FINALLY mine. FINALLY.”
He fucked me. Fucked me like I had asked.
”AH…! AH...! AH…!” I let out short shrieks with every piercing thrust.
He increased the pressure on my throat. I wheezed out my cries as he continued. "Do you know how close I was? To taking you by force that day? Do you know how much I wanted to? How much I wanted you to NOT command me? How much I had wanted to stuff your mouth with my cock so you couldn't speak it? How I had longed to gag your bratty little mouth so I could force you?"
I cried and cried and cried with every joining, my body racked up and down from the force of his thrusting, speechless as he increased in speed.
"I'd have taken you..." he growled. "I thought about taking you anyway... Bitch of a tease... Tearing Satan off of you myself and having my way with you right in front of him. Finishing you off for him while you screamed for his help. Ohhhh how I wanted to, even AFTER the syrup wore off."
I sobbed openly, overwhelmed. I had already cum twice. I was thrashing against my restraints, heaving as I screamed in agony when he hit my cervix again.
With another growl he reached behind him, unclipping one cuff around my ankle. I shrieked as he forced my thigh up in a fold against my stomach, shrieked louder when he pierced me deep inside at a different angle.
"Good thing this room is sound-proofed," he growled low, chest heaving above me. "You don't sound like you're having a good time at all, lamb. I wouldn't want anyone to think that you WEREN'T enjoying this. Would hate for anyone listening to think the worst. That I'm forcing you. I would hate for anyone to assume that you were being raped. But you're not, are you? Because after all..." he brought his face down to mine in a hiss, "you have a perfectly good safe word that you haven't bothered to use. Right? Shame. Less. Bitch."
I only cried out in response with his next powerful thrust. I'd lost track of my highs. I was losing myself. Inconsolable. Too sensitive. Too sensitive. Too much.
"That's. What. I. Fucking. Thought." His voice was low, gravelly, dangerous as he punctuated each word with the spearing of his cock. “I knew it. I knew it. I knew you wanted to be violated all along. You’ve been waiting for me to break you.”
He reached back again, unclipping the other ankle. I looked at him wildly as he moved me again, not knowing what to expect next as he folded me over.
He reached down, yanking the plug out of my ass hard. It ripped out of me. I screeched again, pulling on the restraints around my wrists, drawing my knees up farther to cower away from him.
"I am not going to gently 'ease' you into this. And I am BIG, Chise, as your hot little cunt already knows. So say something now if you don’t want that tiny little ass of yours violated.”
I trembled, undeniably trembled, still shrinking away from him. I looked at him miserably.
"Truly are a little masochist, aren't you," he growled, before sinking into me.
My legs folded over, up against my stomach, I SCREAMED as he slid the length of himself inside my ass in one smooth go, the only lubrication my own juices, the only lubrication not adequate enough, the fiery friction inside me making me feel like I had been torn apart.
I kept screaming at the tearing stretch, bucking away from him on instinct, making the pull worse for myself. He held me down as he forced his way into my guts without pause, no stopping, no easing, so tight that I couldn't imagine that it felt any better for him either.
I thrashed, and screamed, and screamed.
"Say something, Chise!" he commanded me. "Or RELAX!”
I kept screaming as he pushed further and further, his shaft thickening as he continued in, his thick head like a spear that led the way for the rest of his girth.
"Relax!" He gripped my chin, forcing me to look at him as hot tears began to spill from my eyes from the pain. “Relax and take me!"
My screams devolved into helpless, crying sobs. I tried to force myself to relax. So hard to do through the pain, instinct telling me to pull my hand away from the fire, but I forced and forced, directing my tension to other parts of myself.
I didn't even realized that he had already fully sheathed in me.
"Dammit..." he growled. “That is tight… So tight... A tiny human woman's ass..."
He pulled out with at the same aching speed, relentless and unpausing, as I started up my keening sobs again. I lay there helpless. It was all I could do to just stay relaxed. I couldn't otherwise move. It already felt like fire. Relax. Relax. Take him. Take him.
He entered me again. Tears were spilling down my face as I wept noisily beneath him.
His next push into me was faster this time. His pull out even faster than that. My weeping turned into rapid, overwhelmed panting, noisy and wheezing. My vision was blurry from my tears.
"I'm going to fuck you hard now. So hard those screams of yours will sound like child's play. Say something. Or take the fuck I’m about to give you like the bitch in heat that you are."
I only groaned.
And then screeched again when he slammed, the scream ripping from my throat painfully. And slam and slam and slam. He fucked me hard and mercilessly, without any care for me, getting his as I screamed and scrabbled, trying to kick him off. He growled as he gripped my ankles painfully, forcing me to spread for him, for him to take me.
"THIS is the hole I'm going to fill with my cum," he growled deep, moving again. "THIS is the hole that I make mine. Bratty little bitch who thinks she can get away with having her ass fucked and filled in my bed by someone other than ME." He slammed in and out of me, not even giving me time to adjust to his truly massive size.
I twisted uselessly against my restraints.
“RELAX, CHISE!"
I sobbed and cried and screeched and screamed as I thrashed my head back and forth, willing my hips to remain limp while he controlled the lower half of myself. Fire. Fire. Fire. I burned deep. Punctured over and over again. So deep I thought I would surely split. Soon my throat burned too, a hoarseness to my screams, but scream I did, each pounding slam ripping another one from my throat. So big so big so big so uncomprehendingly big.
"PLEASE!" I screamed. "I CANT!"
"Not enough," he growled.
"I CANT, NO MORE – I CANT, I CANT, I CANT."
"NOT ENOUGH," he yelled back at me. “SAY THE WORD."
I was going limper, and limper, I realized. I didn't have to put any effort into staying relaxed anymore. I felt a shifting inside of myself, a haze enveloping me. The pain was distant. There, but further away.
"Stop..." I groaned, head lolling. “Please, I can't… No more…"
"I'm going to cum," he hissed at me. "I'm going to cum. Say the word or I'm filling your ass."
I moaned weakly. Taking it. Laying there and taking it.
I felt a shift within myself. Pushed too far. My mind snapped. I moaned low, senseless now, no more screams, too overwhelmed to feel much of anything except the searing pressure tearing into my ass, and I no longer even had the strength within me to cry about it. He fucked and fucked and fucked my ass. Using me mercilessly. As just something to masturbate his cock to.
My head lolled to the side.
"Tight..." he breathed. "Been a long time... Since I've had... Such tight ass... Since I've had a human woman's ass... You're so small... Dammit... Tiny, even... Look at you... Tiny human girl... I could break you... If I wanted... I could take your soul for myself right now... I could devour you... If I wanted to... How helpless... Weak… MINE..."
I heard it in his voice. In his change in words. He was speaking to himself now. Not to me. He was teetering on the edge. He was going to fill me.
"Mine." His voice was tight now as he pumped hard into me. I was glazed on the bed as he took me. Limp and used. “My little girl. My lambie. My pet. Look at you. Broken. By me. Didn't take much. To break you. Did it? After all that talk… You were just a whiny… little… bitch… after… all…"
He gasped as he slammed into me one final time, rutting in place, before releasing his hot seed within me. I felt the pulsing twitch of his girth inside me as he pumped me full of his thick cum. Three, four, five, six pumps, I groaned low at the seventh, feeling it spilling out of me, down my cheeks, to my tail bone, seeping down my lower back as he held me folded in place, hips angled up against him. Eighth, ninth… He ground himself there with a satisfied hiss, eyes whirling as he stared into mine. They glowed crimson, power thrumming through him. Tenth…
Rivulets of his cum ran down my backside.
"You're lucky," he growled. "Lucky my cock isn’t pumping inside your cunt right now. Or you'd have just been seeded with my child. Look into my eyes, girl. These are the eyes of a demon whose seed would get you with child. Look at me.”
I looked back at him, eyes glassy, dazed, unresponsive, lips parted with my shallow breathing. I couldn’t track how much time passed as he remained inside of me, panting over top of me in the throes, and after-throes, of his release. I didn't respond when he finally, finally pulled his softened cock out of me, unplugging me with a hot gush that flowed freely down my back and onto the sheets below me. Didn't respond when he unfolded my legs to place me gently down into the large pool of cum that collected there. Didn't respond when he reached above my head to unclip me, or when he uncuffed both wrists. He laid my limbs down carefully. Fully limp.
He loomed over me, his elbows on either side of me as he looked into my face.
He brushed his lips against mine softly. I didn't respond to that, either.
"Poor lamb," he whispered. "Poor, broken little lamb. How helpless you must feel.”
I breathed shallowly. Unresponsive.
He sighed as he gazed at me; the power he had released to embed into his seed began to recede from his eyes.
He carefully slid his hand under the back of my head, pulling me up slowly. I was dead weight in his arms as he cradled me to his chest, stroking my hair, kissing the top of my head. "Poor lamb..." He whispered again. "I've got you. I've got you right here."
Cradling me gently, he shifted his weight backwards, his shoulders falling against the frame at the head of his bed. He pulled me up to him, curling me onto his lap, wrapping his arms around me with another kiss to the crown of my head.
"Nod your head if you can hear me," he whispered, rocking me in his arms.
With great effort, I could only give it a short jerk, before falling still again.
"Good." He kissed my hair again. "You did so good. You're..." He breathed against me for a moment, a hitch caught in his throat. "You're so beautiful... And I love you… Thank you for allowing me to touch you. I know that took a lot of trust. And… Dammit…”
I twitched my fingers lightly against his thigh when his voice cracked with emotion. He seized them in his hand.
"Thank you, sweet lamb," he murmured. "Thank you for touching me as deeply as you have. For changing my life as you have. Thank you for giving me chance after chance."
I felt a hot tear splash on my face. I squeezed his hand. I jerked again in his arms, fighting the heaviness. I should be holding him too.
"It's okay," he whispered, soft. "I'm okay. As long as I've got you. I love you, Chise. And I'm never letting you leave me again. You stay by my side, for as long as you'll have me. For as long as you'll let me. Hell knows that I don't deserve you. But I'll be there for you anyway."
Never leave him.
Never leave the Devildom.
“Lucifer…” I whispered. It came out as a weak puff of air.
He kissed my hair, leaning down so he could hear me.
“Crackers…”
He pulled away to look down at me in confusion. “What…?”
“I want… crackers…”
His expression changed into one of complete disbelief. “Crackers…?”
“Eat crackers,” I sighed. “And water. And warm. Cold.”
I have never seen a look of such perplexed incredulity on a man’s face before, let alone on Lucifer’s.
“After all that…” he murmured, “you want… crackers?”
“And water…” I reminded him. “And I’m cold…”
He continued to stare at me. Just stared.
He finally blinked when I blinked, and it seemed to snap him out of it somewhat. He expelled his held breath, and along with it, apparently, his confusion. “I’ll go get you some crackers.”
“And water.”
“Yes, and water.” He hesitated. “Shall I… run you a bath? If you’re cold?”
“Will you be in the bath…?”
“If… you'd like me to be in the bath…”
“Yeah.” I gave a very small nod. “Hot bath.”
“A hot bath,” he confirmed. “With crackers, and water, and… me.”
“Yeah.” A felt a lazy smile spread on my face. “Don’t forget you.”
He huffed out a short, disbelieving laugh. “All right, lamb. I’ll be right back. With your… crackers. And water. And a bath.” He gave me another puzzled look. “And me.”
“Wake me up if I fall asleep... I want the crackers.”
“All right…” he promised as he gently laid me down flat on his bed. “I’ll wake you once I have everything ready.”
I sighed out my content, curling up small on his mattress while he slipped from his bed to do my bidding.
Chapter 24: Halfway Interlude: Rose Tea Leaves
Notes:
OHHHHHH WE'RE HALFWAY THERE
Which left a perfect little in-between in the plot for a couple things that I wan't to tie-up/tie-in. :3
Also experimenting with how I want to format the texting going forward. It bugs me.
Short chapter. Enjoy. Halfway through Act 2!
Chapter Text
With mid-term exams done, RAD gave all of its students the rest of the week off for rest before starting up the second half of the semester.
Barbatos: To make it up to you for not being around, and to celebrate your academic achievements, would you like to go somewhere with me?
My heart was thumping hard in my chest as I stared at the message on my screen. What? What...? I short circuited a bit as I tried to process. Go somewhere...? Where? Just the two of us? I've never seen him outside of RAD, the castle, or, very occasionally, the House of Lamentation. I couldn't even really picture what 'going somewhere' with him would be like.
And was there any intention behind asking…?
Was he asking me on a date?
I was still staring when I saw the animation of him typing pop up again. I'd left him on read for too long, I realized.
I quickly typed.
Chise: What did you have in mind?
Yeah. Okay. That's a good response. I can't answer any of my questions myself. Yeah. Show that you're open to it, Chise, without committing. Act casual.
Barbatos: I have run out of Hellfire Rose tea leaves. It is a favourite of Lord Diavolo’s.
Barbatos: The store I am fond of that supplies them is quite far, but they stock many high-quality teas.
Barbatos: If you're interested, would you like to accompany me?
Okay. Bite the fucking bullet since motherfucking Diavolo had been mentioned.
Chise: It would be just us?
Barbatos: If you don't mind…
Barbatos: They also have some other rare products, including selections from the human world, so I'm sure you will enjoy it.
Barbatos: I would be taking leave from my duties to make the trip this weekend. If you already have plans, I would understand.
Giving me a graceful out.
Chise: I'd love to go.
Barbatos: I'm glad to hear it. I will pick you up at the House of Lamentation Saturday morning. We will be taking the train.
Chise: I'm really looking forward to it.
Barbatos: I am as well.
Chise: And thanks for thinking of me.
Barbatos: Of course. It will be nice to catch up.
Mammon frowned in mild disbelief. “So he was a cat, but only on the inside? You’re sayin’ this happened to Beel? But he still looked like… y’know, Beel?"
Beel nodded.
Levi shrugged. “If he just grew some cat ears, or a tail or something, then he might actually be cute.”
“Nah, I dunno about that. Even with cat ears and a tail, we’re still talkin’ about Beel here…”
I picked up my ugly zombie iguana and my Azuki-tan plushes and threw them at their respective gifters. “Beel IS cute, you knobs!”
Beel beamed. “You’re cute too, Chise.”
“Ugh…” Levi caught the plush to his chest. “But you’re saying even Satan thought he was cute. So, like, the potion must have done something different!”
“I’m tryin’ to picture it.” Mammon simply let the zombie iguana bounce off of him harmlessly. “Sounds like somethin’ outta a fever dream…”
“Do you have any memory of it, Beel?” Levi asked him. “You know, of turning into a cat?”
I really hoped not. Because Satan and I had gotten preeeetty heavy with each other before we stumbled back to my room.
“Nah, not really. I just remember feeling sort of… fuzzy and warm.”
“Fuzzy…?” Mammon frowned.
“Yeah.” His expression turned sunny. “And I remember that it felt really nice when Chise was petting me.”
Mammon rolled his eyes. “Sounds to me like you remember it just fine…”
“Nah, that’s really all that I remember.”
I let out a sigh of relief.
“Well, regardless, it sounds like Chise managed to make a pretty crazy potion, huh?” Levi looked at me. “Do you remember how you did it?”
“Pffehhehehehe…” Mammon snickered wickedly under his breath before I could reply.
Levi gave him the same disturbed look that I did. “What’s with the laugh, Mammon? It’s sort of gross…”
His face split into a devilish grin. “I just had a great idea!”
Beel shook his head anxiously. “I know that look… You’re up to no good.”
“Whaddya say…” his grin grew wider, “we get Lucifer to drink some of that potion Chise made?!”
I groaned.
“C’mon! Think about it… Lucifer as a cat! You just KNOW that’d be hilarious!”
“Yep,” Beel sighed, “I knew you were up to no good.”
“Still though,” Levi smirked too, “I WOULD love to see that. You know, Lucifer with the brain of a cat.”
“I swear,” I sighed. “It’s when the two of you get together that the worst of the House of Lamentation shenanigans happens.”
“Hey!” Mammon sounded indignant. “I dunno what you’re talkin’ about!”
“Golden Hellfire Newt Syrup,” I reminded him.
“Ohhhh…” Levi grimaced. “Yeah okay fair.”
“Pff. Well, he wouldn’t really remember bein’ a cat, now would he? He’d only remember feelin’ warm and fuzzy and stuff. Which means we wouldn’t get in trouble afterwards! So we’re good!”
I glanced at Beel. He raised his eyebrows at me.
“All right then!” Mammon jumped to his feet. “Let’s start cookin’ up this potion of yours, Chise!”
“I don’t even know if I remember how!” I shook my head at his enthusiasm. And at his assumption that I’d do it.
“I’ll get Satan!” He grinned as he ran towards my door. “He’ll be aaaaall over it! And, uh, we need his ingredients, too.”
-
“You sure you made it right?” Mammon peered down at the thickly bubbling substance. “This is the stuff?”
Satan looked down at it carefully too. “It looks right. And this is about the point where Beel consumed it.” He glanced at me. “After you add the leuce shavings, of course.”
Beel nodded. “This is pretty much what it looked like when I drank it.”
Levi shrugged, hands in his pockets. “If we want to be sure, why not just test to see if it works?”
“Huh? Test? How’re we s’posed to do that?”
“How do you think?” Levi leaned forward to stir the shavings I had just dumped in. “By doing… THIS!”
“MMURRLP!”
Droplets of potions flying, he thrust the spoon into Mammon’s mouth, clacking against his teeth as he spluttered and choked.
Satan snickered.
“Levi!” Mammon spat out the spoon before landing a solid slap against Levi’s head with his palm. “Whaddya think you’re d… hrrkk… meooow.”
“Holy shit...” I spluttered out a laugh.
“Meow, quit it!” He glared at me.
“So, just like that, he’s a cat now?!”
Satan shrugged. “I’d say he’s halfway there, at least.”
“I guess one mouthful isn’t enough to get the full effect.” Beel waved his hand in front of Mammon’s face.
Mammon slapped his hand away. “What’s the big idea?! Change me back right MEOW!”
“Hmm…” Levi frowned, “Is it just me, or…”
Beel shook his head. “Nope, it’s not just you…”
“He’s actually cute.” Satan blinked, still perplexed. “Mammon is cute.” He looked down at the notes he had been taking of my potion-making 'style’. “How did you…”
“Crazy…” Levi shrugged.
“What’s so crazy about that?!” Mammon hiccuped. "Meeeooow…”
I reached to pet his hair.
“Mmeoow…” He blushed. “…That feels sooo nice! Meoow…”
“You know, I… genuinely find him cute now.” Levi looked at him with an expression of complete disgust.
“Yeah,” Beel agreed. “Even though on the outside, he’s still Mammon. Crazy…”
“She did everything right...” Satan whispered under his breath as he stared at his notes, the paper inches from his face. “I was watching her the entire time… How in the nine hells…”
Mammon growled, and then turned to me. “Listen up, Chise. Here are meow orders. You’re gonna take this potion meow made, and you’re gonna get Lucifer to drink it. That’s your meowssion. AND IT’S REAL IMPAWTANT.”
I broke out into giggles while I continued my petting. His face turned red.
“Pay attention meow, ‘cause this is the most important part! Once Lucifer thinks he’s a cat, you’ve gotta film him makin’ a fool of himself! And they’re we’re gonna meow at that video, and we’re gonna make sure everyone at RAD sees it, meooow!”
I burst out laughing.
“Meowrahahaha!”
“I wonder if Mammon realizes that he’s the one making a fool of himself right now…?” Levi muttered.
“Was I like this…?” Beel turned to me worriedly.
Chise sent an attachment
Beel: Aww.
Leviachan: Lol. Belphie is so eepy.
Chise: He wanted to know how cute he looked when he was asleep.
Mammon: Really?
Mammon: What a weirdo.
Mammon: Who'd wanna know that?
Chise: I'll take your picture next, Mammon.
Mammon: 😡 Don't you dare!
Leviachan: Ugh. Don’t. He sleeps naked. I’d rather pour acid in my eyes than look at that.
Belphie: …Chise.
Belphie: Where are you right now?
Chise: That's for me to know and for you to never find out.
Satan: Very bold of you, Chise.
Satan: Considering we all know how Belphie can be when provoked.
Leviachan: Looool omg you're in so much trouble.
Belphie: Chise.
Belphie: I'm looking for you.
Chise: 🫣
Asmo: He just passed my room. He's, like, literally stalking the halls right now! Dragging his duvet, too!
Asmo: It's quite creepy, actually!
Belphie: Better hide, Chise.
Belphie: I'm coming to get you.
“Our seats are over here, Chise. I imagine you haven’t had many opportunities to ride the Devildom railway before?”
I smiled with a shake of my head as I took my spot across from him. He sat straight, ankles crossed, and palms lightly resting on his lap. It was rather feminine, actually. It occurred to me that the way he sat really spoke to his mood.
He looked at me with keen attention. His expression was pleasant. And a little excited too, I realized.
“I haven’t ever been on one, actually.”
The corners of his eyes crinkled a bit. “It will take a few hours to reach our destination, so let’s enjoy the scenery in the meantime.” He surprised me with his quiet, low chuckle. “I’m looking forward to it.”
He was actually, really, genuinely excited. I gave him my warmest smile. “Do you take this trip often?”
He shook his head lightly. It tossed his silky dark hair, and his teal-tinged fringe. “Not as often as I would like, given its location, so I must ensure that I make the most of the trip by stocking up as much as I can. To be honest, this trip is one of the highlights of my schedule.” He sat up a little straighter, his eyes shining. “Sometimes they have new blends and teas from faraway regions.”
“I’ve heard you talk about other people’s favourite teas, but what about you, Barbatos? What kind of tea do you like?”
“Hmm…” He looked down at his lap briefly as he thought. “A difficult question.”
The man was fairly chewing on his lip, he thought about it so hard.
I freaking adored him.
He looked back up at me. “I aim to find the optimal tea for each situation, so it depends on several factors such as my mood, my physical condition, and the weather. Moreover, I favour different beverages depending on who I’m spending time with.”
I smiled at his passion. “You almost seem to see tea as something that goes… beyond flavour. But feeling.”
His eyes lit up as he nodded. “That is an apt way of putting it.”
And so no wonder he was so passionate about tea. It was his way of expressing himself.
Even his way of showing his affection, I suddenly realized.
“If I were to have tea with you right now…” he gave me a gentle, fond smile, “I think I’d have sweet milk tea with blue rose petals candied in crystal syrup.”
“Oh…!” I immediately felt a blush rise to my face. “That sounds… sweet.”
Was he calling me sweet...?
He nodded. “It is.”
I raised my hand to in an attempt to hide how shy my smile had become, as I turned my head a bit to look out the window, too self-conscious to keep meeting his gaze.
“What about you, Chise?”
“…Hmm?” I turned my eyes back to him, still feeling flustered.
“I have to admit, it is uncharacteristic of me to be asking so late into our acquaintance. It just occurred to me that I haven’t up until this point. Now I find myself wondering what blends I should be setting aside for the next time I have the chance to serve you.”
“Oh… to serve… aha.” I cleared my throat as I felt my blush deepen. Obviously nothing got past this astute demon, but thankfully he was gracious enough not to bring any attention to it. “I actually prefer spicy teas, and herbal. In the human world, I like blends that have cinnamon, clove, ginger, pepper… They’re flavours often associated with autumn. It’s the flavours of the end of summer, with the chill of winter’s approach in the air.” I smiled as I mused. “The change of the season. Something that warms the soul when it starts to get cold, you know? It gives me the same feeling as other comfort foods like a hot stew on a snowy day.”
It was his silence that brought me out of my reverie. I realized that I had turned my gaze to the window in my reminiscence. I looked back at him, and blushed again at the rapt interest I found in his expression. His lips had parted, and I think his eyes were slightly widened too.
“...It appears that you enjoy tea for its feeling as well.”
“Oh…” I looked away again. Stop fucking blushing! “I think I only apply it to that feeling, though. I’m a bit pickier with my teas.”
“That’s perfectly fine,” he assured me softly. “It’s uniquely you. Another reason to ask a person their favourite teas: to get to know them better.”
I glanced at him shyly. “You’re trying to get to know me better?”
He smiled. “Of course.”
Barbatos held the door open for me with a bow. “We’ve arrived.”
I smiled as I dipped a little curtsy in thanks. It was kind of an automatic habit of mine if someone ever bowed. And only Barbatos ever did. So it almost felt like our thing.
He followed me inside to walk beside me. “Usually it feels far away, but the time getting here simply flew by today.”
“I agree…”
He looked over at me with another smile. “No doubt because you’re with me.”
Oh my stars, is this actually a date?
“Well then,” he held his elbow out to me, “shall we go and have a look at the tea leaves?”
I think this might be an actual fucking date.
-
Browsing, I bent to inspect the bins of spices that were lined in a row with their own scoops for self-serve purchase, sniffing each one curiously as I went down the line. It’s not everyday that I got to take in the unique scents of the Devildom. Some were good!
I wrinkled my nose and pulled away with an "ack” from one of them.
And some were bad.
I wandered back over to Barbatos. That was enough of that.
“...Excuse me, I’d like a box of each of these. In addition, do you have the Hellfire Rose blend?”
I went to him to take his arm.
“Excellent.” Barbatos dipped his head lower to my level. “They have some in stock. I’ll also get some for you. You can share it with the other members of the House of Lamentation.”
“Oh! You don’t have to do that.” I half-buried my face against his arm to hide yet another blush. “It seems kind of… pricey.” And I doubted I could brew it with any sort of justice.
He patted my arm. “The value far outweighs the price. I’m sure Lucifer and Satan will appreciate this wonderful taste.”
I nodded. “Belphie too.”
“Belphegor?” His eyebrows rose in surprise.
I tilted my head. “He loves tea. He likes to make his own blends. He tries to recreate tastes from the Celestial Realm all the time.”
Barbatos blinked. “I’d no idea. That’s lovely to know about him. In that case, I am sure that he would enjoy this very much as well. Florals are quite popular in the Celestial Realm.”
I nodded my agreement eagerly. I'd get Belphie to brew the stuff for us.
He turned his head as something caught his eye. He looked back up at the shopkeep. “Is this a new blend here? Perhaps I’ll buy this too for my own enjoyment.” He turned back to me with a smile. “Should it prove delicious, I’ll serve some to you when you visit the castle.”
I smiled at him warmly. “I’d like that a lot.”
“I’ll have the packages delivered to the station in time for our departure.” I nearly jumped out of my skin when he placed his hand over mine on his arm. “Are you feeling a bit peckish? There’s an exquisite restaurant a little further in town. Shall we stop there for supper?”
“Are you taking me out for dinner now, Barbatos?” I dared to tease, realizing too late that my smile had turned a little flirty.
He chuckled. “This is a date, is it not?”
My eyes went round, and I immediately pressed my face back into his arm again to hide my floored expression. He chuckled again, shaking his head lightly as he reached to produce his wallet.
“This is it. Isn’t the atmosphere lovely? Please,” he pulled out a chair for me, “take a seat.”
I shook my head as I sat down. I couldn’t stop smiling at this point. “You’re not on duty, Barbatos. I told you that you don’t need to be so formal with me.”
He took his seat across from me, eyes twinkling with amusement. “Call it a nervous habit.”
“Nervous?” I blinked. "You? What could you possibly have to be nervous about? I mean, you’re…”
He tilted his head. “I’m…?”
“…You’re… Barbatos…” I finished lamely.
He chuckled. “Yes. And you are Chise.”
I blinked my confusion again.
He leaned forward. “Once again, thank you for accompanying me today. I don’t have many opportunities to spend time with you. After all,” he made a sound of amusement in his throat, “you’re usually surrounded by those lively brothers.”
I winced.
“In other words…” he dropped his voice a little lower, pitched for my ears only, “today has been a rather special day for me.”
“For me as well…” I matched the soft tone. “We should do this again, actually.”
He tilted his head, eyes keen. “Do you really mean that?”
I smiled shyly. “I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t.”
His smile was so warm, and so kind, and so earnest. “I am honoured. We’ll have to look for another opportunity.”
“Please, yes.” Damn this blush.
“There are several places I could recommend. Alternatively, if there’s somewhere that you’d like to go, I would love to accompany you. For my part, any outing with you is a treat.”
Holy shit Barbatos could really lay on the charm. At first, I only made a little squeak in response, like a total idiot.
“I’d like… to see more of the Devildom with you… if you would. I’ll trust you to find hidden gems like this.”
He nodded. “Hidden gems, is it? In that case, I shall look into a few options for us.”
“I’m feeling rather bold tonight,” he said lightly as we strolled through a park, evening set. We’d be taking an overnight train back. “Perhaps it’s your company?”
“Perhaps it’s the Demonus…” I smiled teasingly.
He chuckled. “That may very well be the case as well, though I still won’t discount your presence being in the mix. But while I’m feeling this way, would you like to take a photo together?”
“Oh! Yes!” He stopped when I stopped, and he gazed down at my eager face for a moment, before he pulled out his D.D.D. from his pocket.
“You are too kind.” He held out his D.D.D, camera app reflecting us. “I think you’ll have to move in a bit closer, though, or we won’t fit in the frame together.”
I hesitated. “I could… or you… could… put your arm around me…?”
He chuckled. I watched his soft smile in the camera. “You’ll make me nervous.”
I panicked “S-Sorry! If that’s too much–"
But I stood straight when he slipped his arm around my shoulders, hand curved around my arm, to pull me in against him.
“…I apologize if this is a little too close,” he murmured close to my ear.
I shook my head mutely.
“Ready…?”
I nodded my head mutely.
He rested his cheek against my hair as we both smiled
“Have I not told you yet,” he murmured, “how lovely you look tonight?”
He hit the hit the capture button just as he finished saying it.
I was definitely, undoubtedly, most certainly blushing lightly in the photo.
But it was a super duper cute photo. He was a super duper cute demon.
“Thank you.” His eyes danced as he looked down at me again. “I will treasure this.”
“Could you send it to me too? I’d… like to make it our chat photo. So that’s what I see when. You. Message me. Or. Call.”
He nodded. “That’s a lovely idea. I think that I will do the same.”
I bit my lip. His face was really fucking close to mine, actually, and his arm had simply slipped down from my shoulders to wrap around my back, with his hand holding my opposite elbow.
He checked the time on his D.D.D. “It’s almost time for us to catch the train. We should get going.” He looked back down at me again. “It’s a pity that such an enjoyable time must come to an end, but we have people waiting for us back home.”
I lightly pressed his hand to my elbow as he made to move it away. He took the hint and kept it there as we moved forward together, his arm around me while we walked.
I felt like a pampered princess.
“Would you mind if we sat beside each other this time?” Barbatos asked me softly.
I shifted over a bit. “I don’t mind at all.”
He slid into the booth beside me, and I blinked in surprise when he leaned to the side to rest his head against my shoulder.
“Lightweight,” I teased him with a smile.
“It’s only fair…” I heard the amusement in his voice too. “After all, I did look after you when you were 'tipsy’.”
I scoffed mockingly with a light laugh, before taking the chance and leaning too. I rested my head against his hair, rubbing my cheek a little bit to settle it there. “That’s definitely fair enough.”
His hair was silky and smooth against my cheek. After I watched the rise and fall of his chest even out with sleep, I slipped my hand in his, closing my eyes as well.
Mammon: 😱😱😱
Mammon: You guys are not gonna believe this!
Diavolo: 😶❓
Belphie: What now? I bet it’s no big deal.
Mammon: No, this is seriously big news!
Mammon: I had a modeling job in the next town, so I took the train.
Mammon: You know who I saw there?!
Mammon: Chise and Barbatos!
Mammon: They were sitting next to each other, dozing off!
Leviachan: What?! Seriously?!
Asmo: That’s not fair!
Belphie: So you were out of town all along, Chise?
Belphie: But now you’re on your way back home.
Belphie: Excellent. 😌
Chise: 😬
Mammon: I was so shocked that I couldn’t even call out to them.
Mammon: 🤯
Asmo: Hey!
Asmo: Barbatos, please explain!
Asmo: Was that a date?!
Barbatos: Chise accompanied me on a trip to buy tea leaves.
Barbatos: On the way back, we were tired, so we slept a little.
Asmo: Oh.
Beel: Mammon, you’re always exaggerating.
Satan: Worked up over nothing.
Barbatos: Although tiring, it was a most pleasant trip.
Chise: I had a really good time too. 😊
Barbatos: We also enjoyed many conversations.
Lucifer: You two seem to have grown quite close.
Asmo: So it really was a date?!
Barbatos: That...
Barbatos: ...I will leave up to your imagination.
Mammon: 😩😩😩
Satan: Yeah, there’s no competing with Barbatos, Mammon.
Satan: How’s it feel to be replaced as ‘first’?
Mammon: UHHHH, NO? THAT AIN’T HAPPENIN’.
Diavolo: Hehehehehe.
Chapter 25: Chapter 31-A: The Perfect Asmo
Chapter Text
I found him in his study. His usual posture – at his desk, cross-legged, leaning over with his elbow on the table and his fingers on his temple. Paper in hand.
“You work too hard,” I called to him softly from the doorway.
“…Ah.” He flicked his eyes up, though he didn’t move. “Hello, Chise. Need something?”
I smiled at him as I brought in two mugs. “You should really take a break. A break from that Demonus habit of yours.” I looked at his glass with meaning. “You need to hydrate.”
“Hah…” He smiled wryly. “Actually, I just so happen to be taking a break right now.”
“Liar.” I made sure to put his mug closest to him, within reach. I took the paper from his hand; he took the hint, uncrossing his legs so that I could slide onto his lap.
“Perhaps I should clarify: I started taking a break the moment I saw your face at my door.” He wrapped one arm around me to hold me steady on his lap while he reached for the mug with the other. “Thank you.”
I slid my hand up his chest, resting it on his collarbone with a contented sigh.
“A warm drink is a nice change from the cold Demonus.” I felt him nod above me. “This is quite good. Pleasantly spiced.”
“I’m glad you think so.” I smiled against him. And waited.
And waited.
And then I frowned, sitting up a bit. He looked into my face, confused by my expression.
I reached to stroke his hair lightly, petting him.
He blinked, and the lightest hint of a blush suffused his cheeks. “What are you doing?”
“Just…” I bit my lip, before settling back down into his embrace. “Helping you relax.”
“Mm..." He sighed as he wrapped his arms tightly around me, resting his head on mine as I tucked under his chin, snuggling into him.
He kissed my hair. "...Did you really think that was going to work, lamb?”
I froze in his arms.
He chuckled with deep amusement. "Surely you didn't think that your silly amateur potion would work on me? One of the most powerful demons in the whole of the Devildom?”
I meeped. He immediately tightened his hold on me as I began to struggle.
"Tsk, tsk, little one. You’re wasting your time. Potions like this,” he picked up the mug, “don’t work on me. To a certain degree, I’m able to resist the effects of potions and elixirs.”
“Aww…” I squirmed uncomfortably.
“Next time, if you want me to fall victim to a prank like this, you’d better use something stronger. Something on the level of Gold Hellfire Newt Syrup.” He patted my arm as he rocked me. “Just what, exactly, was that potion intended to do?”
I blanched. "...Turn you in...to... a... cat…"
“Ahh,” he laughed. "I suppose you thought that would be very funny. Well, even though your potion didn’t affect me, that doesn’t mean you’re off the hook for serving it to me. So, who else, lamb, helped you with this little prank of yours, hmm? You are not much of the pranking type. At least, not without a bit of peer pressure.”
I squeaked as I tried, in vain, to struggle again.
“I assume you’re prepared to face the consequences? If you're a good little girl, I will consider your co-operation when I decide how I shall be punishing you for your attempt. How would you prefer to be punished, sweet lamb of mine?”
I struggled harder.
“I will generously present you with three options: You can either sit on my lap and pretend to be a cat until I decide I’ve had enough, or you can meow for me in the cutest voice you can manage. Or…” he dipped his head to breath against my ear, “you can spend the night with me in my bed.”
My breath caught in my throat as the fire immediately pooled in my belly.
He placed a gentle kiss on my neck. “Just this once, I’m going to let you pick your own punishment. Of course… these choices are contingent on your co-operation. You do not want to know what the alternative consequence will be if you choose to defy me. So, Chise, what will it be?”
He kissed my neck again. And again.
I sighed as I slipped my arm around his neck to pull him closer. There was only one answer. “...Your bed…”
“Mmm…” I heard the smirk in his voice, “I’d love to tell you that’s all you have to do, but I’m afraid it’s not that simple… Surely you weren’t thinking that spending the night was all that was required of you? A powerful, hungry demon, who happens upon a sweet human girl in his very own bed… Why, the conclusion is only natural, after all.”
I bit my lip as his kisses trailed around to the center of my throat; I tilted my head back to let him, slowly shifting myself in his lap to straddle him. I pressed the back of his head to me for more while his hands slid slowly down my body to pull me flush to him by my hips.
“I’m looking for a bit more than just someone to chat with…” he breathed as my hands roamed over his chest and shoulders. “So I hope you’re ready, little lamb. Because you’re not going to be getting any sleep tonight.”
Mammon's despairing wail in the stairwell could be heard throughout the entirety of the House of Lamentation.
"Could you NOT, Mammon?!" Levi glowered at him as he swung to and fro. "Are you really going to be like this the whole time?!”
“...I thought we could trust you, Chise," Satan sighed.
I shrugged as I fed another piece of my granola bar to Beel, who beamed happily at me while he chewed. While upside down. Swinging from the ceiling. Beside his three brothers. "What was I supposed to do? It's not like any of YOU are able to defy him either when he really gets going.”
"STOP IT, MAMMON!" Levi tried to swing himself to the side so he could hit him. "Are you seriously CRYING right now?! You're so pathetic! It was YOUR idea to begin with!”
Mammon sniffled and sobbed.
I shook my head. "And ALL of you forgot that a weak potion like that wouldn't work on Lucifer? Really, Satan? You forgot?! I expected that lapse of memory from Mammon and Levi, but not YOU!”
"Whaddya mean by thaaaat..." Mammon didn't even have it in him to be properly outraged.
Satan winced. "I guess I just got caught up in the idea... It would have been so funny if it had worked…"
"For creatures who have thousands of years experience behind them, you're all the WORST pranksters.”
They all glared at me. Except for Beel, who honestly didn't deserve any of this. I tried to tell Lucifer that, but, well. Meh. He didn't seem too troubled about it anyway as long as I kept—
"Chise, do you have any more of those?”
"I'll go get some more from my room, Beel.”
He brightened. "Thank you.”
"Can I have some too...?" Mammon looked at me hopefully.
"No.”
"Aww..." He sniffled again.
“Nooooo! Graaaagh! Dammit! Solomon tossed out a zombie!”
“Yep, zombies will send you sliding out of control if you hit one.” Levi rolled his eyes. “So maybe try AVOIDING those next time, Mammon.”
“This is a little… surprising.” My voice was strained with effort as I mashed the buttons on my controller. “The guys at Purgatory Hall are actually pretty good at Devil Kart Online...”
Levi nodded. “I’ve got to hand it to them, they’re kinda giving us a run for our money right now.”
“No, you don’t gotta hand it to ‘em!” Mammon snapped at us. “Screw those guys!”
“Then, in the words of gamers everywhere, get good, Mammon,” Levi shot back.
“In case you’ve forgotten, we’re on the same team!” Mammon wiggled out a leg from under himself to deliver a kick at Levi next to me. “So c’mon, Levi, you gamer otaku fuck or whatever you call yourself, start unleashin’ all those items you’ve got stored up!”
“Hey, don’t yell at ME, Mammon!” Levi likewise pulled his feet out to kick him back, with me unfortunately caught between them both. “Not after you just hit a zombie, spun out, and fell to last place in the middle of the final lap! What am I supposed to do about that?! I’m not the one dragging down our team right now!”
“SHADDUP!”
“Go, Chise!” Beel smiled warmly in my direction from the side. “You can do it!”
Unconditional love, right there. I grinned in acknowledgment as I kept my eyes on the screen.
“Hey!” Mammon shot him a look. “How about you send some encouragement over MY way too, huh?! Also, why aren’t you playin’ with us, Beel?!"
“Because Levi said he’d kill me if I touched his controller while snacking…” he sulked.
“…D’AAAAH!”
“See?” Levi threw his controller down on the pillow in front of him. “We lost. And it’s all YOUR fault, Mammon.”
Our D.D.D’s started lighting up immediately as Purgatory Hall started spamming us all with insults. Well, as Solomon did. Simeon sent a polite ‘good game!’ with a heart. Levi picked up his D.D.D. too.
Mammon growled at the messages. “That’s it, I quit! Ya hear me?! I QUIT!”
“…Pfffhehehee…”
Beel gave him a disturbed look. “Levi, you sound like a weirdo when you laugh like that.”
Levi was looking down at his D.D.D. with an expression of devilish delight. “Ooh, but wait until you hear WHY I’m laughing like that! So, get this. The House of Sorrow is actually coming out next week… finally! That’s the time loop mystery game I’ve been dying to play, and it’s almost here!”
Beel frowned. “The time loop… what again?”
“Whoa, wait a minute…” Mammon held out his palm in warning. “Nononono, don’t tell me this is another one of those messed up games of yours?! Like, where you open door after door but never make it where you’re tryin’ to go…”
"Levi.” He meeped when I took him hard by the shoulders to face me. “If you create a motherfucking time loop you will be on a sexy-time time-out.”
“HkknnnHHkkmmph?” He stared at me as he made choked, gurgling noises in his throat.
Mammon scrunched his face in disgust as he faked gagging noises.
“What if I can’t make it to the kitchen when I’m hungry?” Beel’s face fell. “I’m not sure I’ll be able to stop myself from going on another rampage.”
“For real, Beel? You’re makin’ this about your stomach again?! What’s even this game, Levi?!”
“Okay, so…” Levi snapped out of his short-circuiting in his immediate excitement, “one day a family is murdered in their home, and your job is to figure out who did it. But you’re stuck in a time loop, re-living the day of the murders over and over again until you solve the case. And get this… the entire ‘family gets murdered’ story is based on events that happened here in the House of Lamentation back when it was up in the human world!”
“Noooo…” I groaned.
“I mean, come on… How can you NOT want to play that, right?!”
“Levi!” I shouted at him, shaking him by his shoulders now. “I swear to god!”
“Mmm, these are delicious…”
“Ya think?” Mammon picked through our snack pile. “‘Cause I like these here better myself.”
“Hey!” Levi went pink in the face. “Are you listening to anything I’m saying?!"
Mammon, Levi and I screamed as my door was nearly kicked in off its hinges. Or that’s how it seemed, anyway. I suddenly found Levi on my lap with his arms wrapped tightly around me in terror.
“ASMO!!!” I shouted at him.
“LISTEN!” He beamed at the four of us. “Everyone listen to me right now!”
“What the… Asmo?! Are ya tryin’ to give me a heart attack or somethin’!?”
“This weekend there’s going to be a BLOODY MOON…!”
“Huh?”
Beel shrugged, mouth full of crunchy spicy chips.
“Guess Chise has never experienced a bloody moon event, huh?” Beel said through slurping mouthfuls of his soup.
“I mean, it doesn’t come around very often,” Satan explained. “The last one would have been before she was even born.”
“So what is it, then?”
“Exactly what it sounds like.” Belphie shrugged. “It’s a night when the Devildom moon turns red.”
Satan nodded. “The bloody moon refers to a red-hued moon. One that demons have worshipped since ancient times. At some point, RAD began holding a special assembly on the night of the bloody moon. The entire student body would decide who the most honoured and respected demons were.” He shook his head with a sigh. “Originally it was more of a solemn sort of event.”
“But nowadays it’s really just a popularity contest, where everyone votes on who they like best…” Levi grumbled. “So whatever. We all know Diavolo and Lucifer are going to end up taking first and second place.”
“Ah.” I nodded my understanding. “Kind of like how the Americans do their weird prom king and prom queen thing I guess.”
Belphie snorted.
“Basically.” Satan smiled at my implication. Prince Lucifer and Princess Diavolo all over again. “Now, there’s no way to predict a bloody moon until shortly before it happens, but–"
“This weekend is when it happens!” Mammon grinned. “You hear me, Lucifer?! THIS time I’m comin’ in FIRST! Mammon’s gonna CRUSH both you and Lord–"
“You’re eligible this time around, Mammon.” Lucifer shook his head with a smirk. “As punishment for cheating last time.”
“What…!” His face fell. “NOOOO!”
Of course he did.
“It’s not like it matters.” Belphie rolled his eyes at his meltdown. “Diavolo and Lucifer are just going to take the top two spots as usual. I’m not sure why we even bother to do the whole ‘bloody moon’ thing, honestly…”
Satan sighed. “Well, it’s basically just tradition at this point. Like any other festival.”
“You’re quiet.” I turned to Asmo. “This kinda seems like your thing. You were really excited earlier.”
Belphie looked over at him too. “Something wrong?”
“Mmm…” He shook his head. “Uh-uh. Nothing.”
I touched his foot with mine from under the table. “Asmo…?”
He smiled at my touch.
So I went to go see him. I knocked on his door.
“...Chise!” he bubbled at me as he threw his arms around my neck. “You came to see meeeee.”
I pulled him into a long, tight hug. “I wanted to check in on you. It seemed like something was wrong earlier.”
“Oh…” He let go of me to take me by my hand instead to pull me into his room. He sighed as he shut the door behind him. “Yeah, actually…”
I immediately took him over to his bed to sit beside him.
The both of us – actually, him in particular – had agreed to keep the two of us on the down-low. I wasn’t sure why he had brought it up, but since we were being careful, we hadn’t really had much chance to connect since… well. Since I had slept in his room that night.
So I was kind of confused, actually. I thought he’d be singing it from the rooftops, with the way he had been pursuing me. I tried not to look into it too much. For my part, it wasn’t like I was ashamed or anything, but I wasn’t looking forward to the inevitable meltdown the rest of his brothers would have when they finally found out. Maybe it was as simple as that.
“…Do you think you could help me?”
I turned my attention back to him, snapping myself out of my thoughts. “Help you with what?”
“I just…” He bit his lip. “I just have to beat Lord Diavolo and Lucifer in this year’s bloody moon competition. I need to come in first!”
“Oh.” I blinked at the sudden ferocity in his voice. “Why–"
“I’m the Avatar of Lust." His eyes went round as he spoke. “And I want to prove that I’m more charming than anyone else out there! That no one else can compare! That’s why I need your help, Chise!”
“Charming…?” I touched his hand. “Where’s this coming from?”
“Pleeeease?” He gave me a pleading look.
“All right…” I agreed slowly. “I’ll do it. Because it’s you.”
“Really?” He blinked, but then beamed. “You will?!”
“Why do you seem kind of surprised?” I laughed as I caught him to me when he threw his arms around me again. “Of course I will.”
“Thank you thank you thank you!” He kissed my cheek. “You’ve just made me so so SO happy! I feel like I can do absolutely anything as long as I’ve got you in my corner. I promise you, I will come in first. And you’re going to see my at my most glorious. My most triumphant!”
I looked at the colour that was rising to his cheeks curiously.
He suddenly stopped to return my gaze. “I love you, Chise. So much… it’s crazy.”
“Asmo… I love you too.” I pulled him to me, tucking his head under my chin to hold him. I kissed his hair, and he hummed low against me. “Is there something else going on…? I was actually thinking that maybe we could… talk about things?”
He shook his head. “I’m fine! That’s all that was bothering me. And now you’re here to help.” He pulled away, giving me his sweet smile. “We should get started! Do you have any ideas? I have SO many ideas!”
I gave up for the time being, patting his cheek lightly with a small laugh. “Yeah. I’ve got a few. But you’re going to have to kiss me if you want to get them out of me.”
“Oh…” His smile turned oddly shy. “So that’s what it will take, hmm?”
I hesitated. “Only if you want to–"
He leaned forward to brush his soft lips against mine. Slowly he pressed a little harder as I returned the sweet kiss; he pulled me to him this time, wrapping his arms around me, tilting his head to deepen it. I leaned forward and against him, sliding my hand from his cheek and into his strawberry blonde hair. So soft.
When our kiss finally broke, he held me in his arms quietly, gazing at me affectionately. I returned the look, but tilted my head in question. He shook his head back, kissing the tip of my nose with a little giggle that broke the silence between us. I slid onto his lap, and he held me to him gently. Almost with a little bit of reverence.
“I don’t know what’s going on,” I whispered, “but I know there’s more to this. When you’re ready to tell me, I’ll be here to listen.”
He was quiet for a bit, before he pressed a kiss to my forehead. “I’m so lucky.”
“I am too, you know.”
He nuzzled my hair gently.
In the way that he nuzzled, it kind of felt like he was shaking his head. I took his hand in mine again, giving it a squeeze. He squeezed mine back.
“So yeah! As members of the Anti-Lucifer League, I was hoping the two of you could support my cause.” Asmo rocked back and forth on his heels, blinking cutely. “I can’t tell you how much I’d appreciate it…”
Belphie shrugged. “To be honest, I don’t care who wins. In fact, I don’t care about the whole bloody moon event at all.”
“Still…” Satan smirked to himself as he thought about it, “seeing Lucifer finish behind Asmo does sound pretty great though, doesn’t it?”
“Hmm…” Belphie thought about it too. “So you’re saying it’s in our interest to help him? I suppose I can see your point.”
The two smartest boys of the brothers. It was kind of terrifying when you got them in a room together.
Satan smiled. “Backing Asmo sounds more fun than actually entering ourselves.”
Belphie nodded. “All right, Asmo. We’ll work with you.”
“Thanks, guys.” I smiled at them both.
“Oh, thank you both SO much! How can I ever repay you?!” He bounced over to Belphie to take him by the hands. Belphie visibly recoiled, but was held firm. “Would a kiss work? Oooh, or would you prefer something more… exciting?!”
“…We’re good, thanks.” Belphie looked like he deeply regretted saying yes as he snatched his hands away to wipe them on his pants.
“Let’s get down to business.” Satan’s expression turned serious. “We need to come up with a strategy.”
“Oooh, really, you two! There’s no need to be shy!”
“Noooo thanks.”
-
“Okay, here we go.” Satan looked over his notes, legs crossed. “Our ideas for how to ensure that Asmo beats Lucifer in the bloody moon competition. Plan A… We cast a hex on Lucifer, which, if we’re lucky, destroys him altogether.”
“Oh dear…” I winced, seeing where this was headed.
“Plan B,” he continued, “we create a fake digital image of Lucifer – something really embarrassing – and we send it out to everyone.” His face was shining with delight at this point. “Plan C. We spread an embarrassing rumour about Lucifer.”
“Satan,” I grimaced, “don’t these plans seem like they might come back to bite us? You JUST got let down from the rafters…”
“You do have a point, yes…” He thought about it. “But regardless, if they end up reducing Lucifer’s vote total, then I’d call that a success.”
“Thiiiis seems more about you than Asmo at this point.”
He was supposed to be the smart one?
And then I remembered how he had ‘forgotten' about Lucifer’s resistance to potions in his excitement to humiliate him.
Ah. The smart one… until it came to Lucifer, where he then lost all reason.
I had some regrets over involving him.
“Not that I’m trying to protect Lucifer here,” Belphie held up his palms, “but I actually agree with Chise. True, a strategy aimed at destroying Lucifer’s reputation could be effective. But I can’t help but be afraid of what Lucifer would do for revenge.”
Belphie was very good at avoiding being tied up in the stairwell, but I couldn’t see him being very enthused about the idea of it finally happening, no.
“Mhm…” Asmo shook his head in exasperation. “Totally.”
“Hmph,” Satan scoffed. “Cowards.”
“Well, I’m fine with being a coward, personally.” Belphie shook his head. I admired him very much in this moment. “Which means we should go with Plan D. We figure out a way to improve Asmo’s image.”
Asmo laughed lightly, amused. “Honestly, everyone’s already so enamoured with me that I don’t think there’s much room for improvement!”
“If that were true, you’d already be winning,” Satan muttered under his breath.
“We need to do whatever we can to make them love you even more,” Belphie pacified him. “There’s no such thing as being too popular.”
Belphie was very good at this. His talent for manipulation was very scary to watch.
“For starters, we could make a promotional video for you and upload it to DevilTube. How does that sound?”
“A promo video?!” Asmo immediately brightened. “Ooh, that’s actually a good idea!”
Satan nodded. “Well, in any case, I just so happen to know someone who could help us out.”
-
“…You wanna make a promo video? For Asmo?” Mammon looked around at us in disbelief, fists on his hips. “And you’re sayin’ ya want me to direct it?” He sighed. “Meh, sounds like a giant pain.”
“…Why are we asking Mammon,” Asmo asked flatly, his arms crossed.
“Because he works part time as a model,” Satan explained. “He knows how to present himself in a way that appeals to the audience reading the magazines he’s in.”
“Weeeell, if you’re gonna pay me, then I MIGHT consider doin’ it…”
“Please, Mammon…?” I slipped my arm in his, taking him by his elbow. “Would you do it for me…?”
“…Gr… aww…” He looked down at my face, a blush creeping up to his cheeks. “C-Come on, quit lookin’ at me with those puppy dog eyes…”
I rested my cheek on his arm, pouting up at him. Squeezing his arm to my chest.
“All… All right, fine! Ya really need the Great Mammon’s help that bad, huh?” His blush was full blown beet red now. “Well, you got it!”
I beamed at him. “Thank you. I love you, baby.”
He broke completely as he whipped his head back to address his brothers. “Okay losers, listen up! Mammon’s here to save the day! With me as director, this promo video’s gonna knock your socks off, guaranteed!”
“Oh, Mammon!” Asmo bubbled as he threw his arms around his neck, unseating me from his arm. “I love you SO much, big brother!”
“Ugh! Get the fuck off! I ain’t doin’ this for you, and you know it!”
“That went easy…” Satan muttered under his breath.
Belphie sighed. “I don’t think this is going to be easy at all, personally.”
“…So why are we doing this in MY room?” Asmo hugged himself. “Aren’t there better places? Like, you know… a hotel suite. Or somewhere outside at night, with the lights of the city in the background.”
“Nah.” Mammon looked around with a nod. “This is the best place to film.”
I nodded as well. “Yeah, I think this is a good location too.”
“Exactly, Chise!” Mammon’s face broke out into a grin. “You really get it, doncha? I knew you had good taste!”
“Man…” Belphie muttered, cross-legged on Asmo’s bed. “He really is sooo obvious…”
“Since this is a promo video, it’s only natural that you’d wanna make everything look amazing. But it’s actually more important to let people see you bein’ you. If everything looks really staged, then it just seems fake, right? Like it’s not the real you.”
“Huh.” Belphie blinked in surprise.
Satan looked similarly impressed. “For something Mammon said, that made a surprising amount of sense.”
“Yeah,” Belphie agreed, “weird…”
“Wh… hey!” Mammon glowered at them. “At least say you’re ‘impressed’ with me, or… somethin’ positive!”
“You’re doing super!” I encouraged him.
“Pffffffffff…” He blushed. “That was lame, Chise... Anyway, Asmo, you’ve already got a DevilTube channel that you upload videos to, right?”
“Yep.” Asmo’s face brightened. “And I get quite a lot of views, you know? See? Check out this video I did on how to do your makeup when you’re going on a date.”
“Hmm…” Mammon looked down at his D.D.D. “You’ve got more than enough videos like that… ones that show off your looks. You need to give folks a glimpse of what you’re like on the INSIDE, got it?”
Asmo wilted, a look of doubt on his face. “…Really?”
I frowned, filing his reaction away for later.
“Yep. So, we’re clear, right? Then make it happen.”
Asmo started hugging himself again. “Okaaay…”
-
“Hiiii there!” Asmo waved at the camera, rocking forward on his heels. “It’s your favourite demon, Asmo! Did you miss me...?” He suddenly stopped with a sigh. “Ohh, cut…”
I tilted my head. “What’s up?”
“Listen, Belphie.” He held a finger up to him. “You need to start a bit lower down, and then move the camera slowly upward. And I look best when shot from the left. At about a forty-degree angle if you can, okay?”
Belphie’s face darkened.
“Oooh, and let’s not forget my nails, okay? We need to highlight those. Try to work in a closeup of my fingertips at some point.”
“Quit it with the requests, Asmo,” Belphie bit.
“I told ya, you’re too worried about how you look on camera!” Mammon came over and poked him. “You can’t focus on that!”
Satan sighed.
-
“Wow.” Belphie squinted as he leaned in closer. “The video’s only been up for thirty minutes, and look how many views it already has. That’s pretty impressive, right?”
Satan nodded in satisfaction. “Yeah, and it’s getting a lot of comments, too. Positive comments.”
“…This is no good,” Asmo said softly with a shake of his head. “This is no good at all. It’s no more popular than any of my other videos. They’re all like this.” He sighed. “Having Mammon direct barely helped at all, did it?”
“Hey.” I frowned at him. “Enough.”
“…Yeah, hey!” Mammon growled. “You got a lotta nerve sayin’ that, considerin’ you ignored all my advice! I TOLD ya to give people a glimpse of what you’re like on the inside, but all you thought about was how you LOOKED!”
Asmo’s cheeks turned pink. “Well I can’t help it, can I? People want to see me looking beautiful…”
Belphie shook his head with a sigh. “They’re both talking, but neither one of them seems to be listening…”
I squirmed a bit on the bed, as it started to hit me that Asmo… did not know himself.
“Despite everything I said, I was sort of hoping you’d be able to help, Mammon.” Asmo put his hands on his hips, a flash of annoyance on his face. “I mean, remember the cover photo for the shoot you did for Majolish not too long ago? You know the one… Falling for You!”
Mammon rolled his eyes. “Yeah? What of it?”
Asmo wilted again. “How’d you manage to make yourself look so good in that shot? I want to do that…”
“Oh yeah, I remember that shot.” Belphie looked thoughtful. “And you’re right. Mammon actually looked good in it… Weird.”
Satan nodded. “Yep, he really did… Crazy, huh?”
I sighed. “Guys–“
“SHADDUP!”
“You’re not that attractive, and yet somehow you made yourself look attractive. What’s your secret?”
“Hey! Quit it with all the ‘you’re not attractive’ stuff!"
“ALL RIGHT.” I slapped my hands on Asmo’s bed. They all turned to look at me. “Mammon is very, very attractive! He’s literally a model! Listen to him, or get out!”
"But this is MY room...!"
“Chise…” Mammon's face went deep red as he hid his embarrassed smile behind his hand.
I blushed too. I was soooo getting some later.
“Okay, okay,” Belphie relented. “So, what’s your secret?”
“My secret?” Mammon thought about it for a moment. “Well, I guess it’s that, um… I sort of, y’know…” His blush deepened. “I i-imagine that someone I’m really into is standin’ there in front of me…”
Satan sighed. “Gross.”
“D’aaah, come on!” Mammon glanced at me. “Don’t make me say all this in front of Chise!”
My own blush deepened. He was soooo getting some later.
“All right, enough.” Satan shook his head. “Time to try Plan E. We’ll throw a fundraising party.”
Asmo gasped. “Yessss!”
I, however, looked doubtful. “There’s not a whole lot of time to plan an entire fundraiser party…”
Satan touched his chin thoughtfully. “I have an idea on a venue, at least. Let me take care of that one.”
“Heh.” Belphie shrugged. “The rest, I believe, is within Asmo’s wheelhouse. Can’t help you there.”
Satan nodded. “Can you pull this off for tomorrow, Asmo? Or the next day?”
He grinned, a confident look in his eyes. “This is where I shine, babes. I’ve got some phone calls to maaaake!” He paused. “Chise, could you stay back to help me make some decisions on decor?”
“Of course.”
Belphie stretched, before slipping off his bed. “All right, I’m leaving then. I’m beat.”
“You’re tellin’ me,” Mammon grumbled as he followed him out of Asmo’s room.
“Finally…” Satan sighed as he stood as well. “We really should have just tried to destroy Lucifer with a hex. This is so much more work.”
I laughed. “Next time, Satan. Next time.”
-
I laid on top of Asmo, kissing him gently. Slowly. Sensually. Rolling my lips against his again and again with sweet little kissing sounds. He sighed against me as he pulled me closer down on top of him, nuzzling me before resuming the tender touch of our lips against the other’s.
I broke apart to kiss his nose. "I really wish you would tell me what's going on.”
He laughed softly. It wasn't a very confident sound. "Maybe I don't even know what's going on, you know?”
"Ah..." I nodded. "I've been there. That makes sense.”
He bit his lip as he gazed up at me for a moment. "...So how did you figure it out?”
"Oh..." I wasn't expecting the question. I thought about it for a moment. "You know... now that I think about it, I guess I've almost always solved it by getting an outside perspective to help me. But sometimes, when I didn't have anyone to talk to, I'd work it out by writing things down until it all just sort of poured out.”
"When you didn't have anyone to talk to...?" he whispered softly. "I can't imagine that.”
I booped his nose to try to lighten the mood. "One of the reasons why I was chosen to come here is because of how alone I was, remember? No missing person’s report for meeee.”
He inhaled sharply. "...I actually didn't know that.”
I blinked at him in surprise.
"I mean... I got that you didn't really seem to have ties in the human world, but..." he looked at me sadly, "I didn't know that was one of the reasons you were on the list to be chosen…"
I smiled at him gently. "That's okay.”
"No, it isn't." He shook his head. "That's something I should have known about you.”
"Hah, well... Now that you say that, I don't think very many of the others know either, if you didn't. So..." I nuzzled him, "guess you know one more thing that they don't.”
He kissed me. "It's a sad thing to know... I've always been around people.”
I nodded. "You've got a busy life, my social butterfly.”
He wrapped his arms around me a little tighter. "But you fill it up more than others.”
"Aww..." I smiled as the blush hit me. "That's so sweet.”
He smiled back. "Anything to make you smile like that, petal. But don’t forget that it’s true!”
I kissed him again. "We're going to get to know each other a lot better now, huh?”
"Really...?" His expression warmed at the thought.
I nodded. "That's what people do in relationships. Get to know the other on a deeper level." I took a chance to prod at what I believed was the deeper issue. "Get to know who we are on the inside.”
"Mmm..." He looked pensive at my words.
"And..." I continued slowly, "I find that I learn more and more about myself when that happens, too. With another person.”
"That sounds nice.”
I tilted my head. "But... that's... nothing new to you, right?”
"Oh." He laughed. "Yeah! Of course! That's how love works, right? And I have LOTS of that to go around!”
He didn't sound very convincing.
"Yeah." I searched his face for the truth. He wasn't showing it. "Right.”
He gave me a gentle smile. “Thanks for your help tonight… I’ve got a few more calls to make before it gets too late.”
I nodded. “I’ll see you tomorrow then.”
Later that night, I heard a knock on my door.
Slipping out of my bed, I padded over to it, and turned the handle.
Mammon came crashing into me, mouth already finding mine, hands already on my body. He slammed my door shut and then took me up into his arms with deep, throaty hum against my lips.
“...Attractive huh...?" he huffed through kisses. "Tell me more…"
“Mmm… My model boyfriend..." I sighed as my hands found their way into his hair. "Sexiest man in Devil Style… And he's all mine…"
"Fuck…"
He carried me over to my bed, half dragging me, before flinging me down to fumble with his belt buckle.
"Chise...?" Asmo, holding my hand, looked at me. "Did my hair fall out of place on the way here...? Do I look okay?"
I stood up on my tip toes to kiss his cheek, squeezing his hand. "You're beautiful, Asmo. Ethereal.”
A blush found its way to his cheeks as he just looked at me for a moment, before his face broke out into a sunny smile. "Of course I am! Especially if you think so.”
His words made me uneasy. It wasn't quite like him to be so insecure.
I pulled him closer to me by his hand before he made his entrance. He looked down at me again in puzzlement.
I touched his cheek. "I believe in you.”
He brightened as he threw his arms around me. "I love you, petal.”
I rubbed his back. "Go get 'em, tiger.”
He giggled. “What does that even mean?! You humans say the cutest things.”
And then to my surprise, given that I didn't really think I'd be included since hanging around a human was still a bit controversial, he pulled me into the room with him. I was a bit worried that I'd harm his chances. But he did it anyway.
Well, if he was okay with that, then yeah, I could be his emotional support human tonight. I smiled as I was tugged along to greet the glasses raised in greeting towards the host of honour.
-
“Hello and welcome, my adorable kittens! Thank you all so much for coming!” Asmo bubbled at the new stream of guests that made their way through the door. He winked at the camera that was focused on him on his left. “Now, tonight I want you to eat, drink, and party to your heart’s content, understand?!”
I stood over to the side of him, sidling away from being within view of the camera. I bit my lip nervously as I watched him, hugging myself.
“Oh, and if you’d like to show me how much you love me, donations to my fundraising campaign are both welcome and appreciated.” His smile turned coquettish. “You give me a tip, and I give you a kiss! How does that sound, kittens?”
Satan sighed beside me, arms crossed. “Just listen to him. Do you have any idea how many strings I had to pull in order to make such a last minute reservation at Ristorante Six for this party of his?”
I slipped my hand in his. “Well, I’d say you chose well. It’s really nice here.”
“Really?” He smiled down at me. “So you like it here, do you? In that case, we’ll have to come here again sometime.” He leaned down, kissing my cheek affectionately. “Just the two of us.”
“Oooh.” I smiled as I held his arm closer. “A date.”
“Mmm…” He brushed his nose against mine. “But right now, I actually wish we could sneak out instead…”
I made a pleased, but embarrassed, noise in my throat. “You… are very good at being in a relationship, Professor Satan.”
He gave me his flirty smirk. “Careful, before I decide to drag you out of here after all.”
“Drag me out to have me alone, hmm?” I grinned at him. “Sounds sexy.”
He chuckled, and with a shake of his head, turned back to survey the party. “It looks like the fundraising is going well… But the problem is with Asmo himself.”
I sighed. “Yeah, I agree.”
He grimaced. “Just look at him…”
“…What’s that? You want to know the secret of my beauty?” He winked at the camera again. “Well, it’s not like I do anything special, really! I guess you could say I was just born beautiful…”
But then he caught my eye. Caught how I watched him. Caught the look on my face. And his expression grew uncertain.
“…Wait, no.” He laughed lightly. “Sorry, that’s not what I’m supposed to… meant to say! Umm, let’s see… It’s not that I’m beautiful on the outside… I mean, I AM beautiful on the outside, of course! No one’s arguing with that!”
I bit my lip again, my brows knitting together with worry.
“It’s about what’s inside!” He smiled shyly, glancing at me again. “Yes, that’s it! It’s what’s inside that counts! I’m so incredibly beautiful on the inside that it sort of… shines out from within!” His face brightened as he continued. “So what I’m saying is, it isn’t my outward appearance that makes me beautiful. I mean, it IS that I guess. But what’s on the inside is even more important… I… think…!”
“Oh no…” I whispered.
“…Hold on. I lost my train of thought. What was my point again…?”
“Is he drunk or something?” Satan muttered in confusion at my side. “He sounds stilted and awkward. Completely unnatural.”
I sighed. “He’s trying TOO hard now.”
Satan shook his head. “This isn’t good at all.”
My D.D.D. started going off in my pocket. I took it out, grateful for the distraction, to be met with "The Attic Club ‘Sandwich'" chat.
Beel: Chise, where are you right now?
Beel: Want to come meet me at Hell’s Kitchen?
Belphie: Beel, you’re at Hell’s Kitchen?
Beel: Yep.
Beel: I came here with Lucifer.
Beel: But when we arrived, he suddenly announced that he’d be paying for everyone in the restaurant.
Belphie: WHAT?
Belphie: He’s paying? For everyone?
Beel: Yeah. You should get down here too, Belphie. You’re missing out. It’s like a fun party now.
Beel: Hurry up and get here ASAP.
“Oh no...” I whispered again. At Satan’s glance, I held out my D.D.D. for him to read.
“…Oh no,” he sighed.
Belphie walked over to us, face grim. “Well, looks like Lucifer just got the better of us.”
“...It’s still not too late for that hex, Chise…”
I patted Satan’s arm.
“Ugh…” Asmo yawned wide, the dark circles under his eyes looking totally out of place on his face. “I really shouldn’t have stayed up all night. My skin is a mess…”
“Your skin isn’t the only thing that’s a mess.” Belphie shook his head in disappointment. “You were having so much fun last night that you got carried away opening bottle after bottle. Do you have any idea how much a bottle costs there?”
Asmo shook his head, pouting.
“Let me put it this way: You ended up having to spend almost all of the money you raised paying off your bill at Ristorante Six. What was the point of having a fundraising party in the first place, huh?”
“Ugh, stoooop,” Asmo groaned as he lowered his face into his hands. “Don’t remind me! I don’t want to think about it!"
“Guess what?” Satan shook his head. “I’m about to tell you something you’re REALLY going to wish you could get out of your mind. Take a look at this. The RAD newspaper club put out an update regarding the bloody moon event.”
“What?!” Asmo launched himself forward to look too.
“At the very top of the front page, there’s a story about last night’s lavish feast.”
“Really?” Asmo brightened. “I didn’t know the RAD newspaper was at our party last night… Who invited them? What a great idea! I really should have done a special one-on-one interview for them. Aww…”
“Asmo…” I touched his arm. “That’s not it.”
“They weren’t at our party,” Satan confirmed. “They were at Hell’s Kitchen. And the article mentions that Lucifer treated everyone to dinner there.”
“Wh…” Asmo looked utterly shocked. I patted his arm sympathetically.
Belphie sighed. “What do they say exactly? Just get it over with.”
Satan glanced at me apologetically. “It says ‘A special demon showed up at Hell’s Kitchen last night… The pride of RAD himself, Lucifer. The demon who managed to come within ten votes of unseating Lord Diavolo in the last bloody moon competition. After arriving, he proceeded to pay for every single guest in the establishment, covering both their food and drinks. It’s only reasonable to suspect that his show of generosity was motivated by this weekend’s bloody moon competition. Lucifer has always had a deep base of support within the demon aristocracy. But his appearance at Hell’s Kitchen seems to have netted him a large number of new fans from the general public now as well.’”
“Aaaah, stop!” Asmo hunched and covered his ears. “I don’t want to hear another word! What do I do now!?”
I put my arm around him. “Don’t panic yet, Asmo.”
“It’s not like I WANT to, but… but you know…!”
“Lucifer has always had a deep base of support within the demon aristocracy,” Satan re-read again, looking thoughtful. “But his appearance at Hell’s Kitchen seems to have netted him a large number of new fans from the general public…”
“Ugh, don’t REPEAT it to me!” Asmo scowled at him. “Are you enjoying this?!”
“Hmmm, so Asmodeus is determined to beat Lucifer in the bloody moon competition?” Solomon looked a bit surprised as he supervised my enchantment of a piece of chalk in the empty classroom we were practising in. “Asmodeus isn’t usually the type to be so competitive.”
I sighed, letting the chalk drop with a little clatter. Simeon, having joined us, hummed in amusement as he watched it roll off the desk and onto the floor.
“I want to help him win this thing. I promised I’d help.”
“Well, I certainly can’t do it for you.”
Simeon raised an eyebrow at him.
I rolled my eyes. “You’re the most helpful person in all the three worlds, did you know that? You’ve both known him for a long time, right? Is there anything you can think of that I could try?”
“If Asmodeus is feeling down, then you need to start by lifting his spirits.” Solomon looked thoughtful for a moment, fingers on his chin. “It’s not like him to be down in the dumps, obsessing over Lucifer and freaking out like this. That’s not Asmodeus. So, first thing’s first, you need to cheer him up.”
“...If you want my opinion…” Simeon interjected softly.
“Yes, I very much do. You’re so much more helpful.”
Solomon laughed in delight, evidently not taking any offence.
Simeon smiled. “Has there been a recent change in Asmodeus’ life?”
I frowned at him. “A change…?”
He nodded. “When you have feelings for someone, you want them to see you at your best, don’t you? You want to be seen as a winner.”
My breath caught in my throat as my eyes widened.
“It seems that even Asmodeus has managed to find someone he loves more than himself. Isn’t that right?”
“…Oh my god.” I stood up from my chair like a shot. “I have to go.”
Simeon nodded again, smiling wider. “I’m sure that you do, sweetheart.”
And then I was racing out the door.
-
“…Well.” Solomon watched as the door slammed close. “I guess my lesson is over.”
Simeon hummed his agreement.
“Now…” Solomon turned to him, eyes twinkling, “would you mind telling me why you keep following me around, never letting me out of your sight? Even while I’m tutoring Chise? It’s quite distracting, you know, as you can see.”
Simeon rested his chin the heel of his palm, looking up at him in amusement. “It’s not enough that I simply enjoy your company?”
Solomon smiled with a shake of his head. “Absolutely not.”
Chapter 26: Chapter 31-B: Inside And Out
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I want to prove that I’m more charming than anyone else out there! That no one else can compare! I promise you, I will come in first. And you’re going to see my at my most glorious. My most triumphant!
I kicked myself for a fool.
“Oooh! These shoes are so nice, don’t you think?” Asmo pointed excitedly at the window display, leaning forward to get a better look. “They’re new this year from Devilior! And look at the outfit beside iiiiiit! Don’t you just love the shape?” He sized me up. “I bet this would look great on you.”
I blushed as he gazed at me.
He sighed happily. “Window shopping really is the best! It puts me in such a good mood being out here! How about you, Chise? Is there anything you’d like to check out while we’re here?”
I took his arm with a smile. “Show me where to get some cute accessories.”
“Yesss!” He beamed at me as he took my hand to drag me along. “I love accessories too! Just having some on makes me feel more confident, you know? Like I’ve got a powerful ally on my side.”
-
“Oh, hey, that item you’re holding…” He leaned down from behind me to rest his chin on my shoulder. “I actually helped design that, you know?”
“Really?” I looked down at it, impressed. “It’s gorgeous! You really designed it?”
“Mhmm!” He spun me towards him, beaming. “And that’s not the only item here I helped with. Like, see that brand there? I’ve worked for them. Aaaaand…” he pointed out the window to the store across the little street, “that store over there… I helped design items for their flagship brand!”
“Asmo…” I smiled at him. “That’s amazing.”
He giggled in delight. “I know, right? It’s so much fun that I can’t help but say yes when people ask me to do it! Apparently, my designs are pretty popular. I get quite a few requests for work.”
“So you consult on beauty products and you design.” I looked up at him, eyes shining. “That’s so wonderful. And so you.”
He beamed at me, before planting a little kiss on my cheek. He skipped off with a light blush on his face, evidently giddy from the compliment.
As he bounced around the shop, a little necklace caught my eye. It was on a thin chain of gold, with a delicate little rose pendant. The colour of it reminded me of that night with him, where I had watched him prepare my bath for me; and how he, pink, had been bathed in the warm glow of the orange candlelight. The colour of his eyes.
I glanced at Asmo, and then looked up at the shopkeep's face. She was giving me a knowing smile.
I smiled back. "How much?"
“Thank you, Chise.” He smiled warmly as he took a seat on the bar stool beside me. “You invited me out shopping because you wanted to cheer me up, didn’t you?”
“Meeee?” I grinned at him. “Doing this with an ulterior motive in mind? Why, Asmo, isn’t it enough that I just wanted to do some shopping with you?”
He tilted his head, looking at me affectionately. “Going out with you today made me realize something…”
I scooted my stool closer to him. “What’s that?”
He sighed. “Lucifer really is amazing, you know? In a lot of different ways. And I actually feel a certain sense of pride having a perfect demon like him as my brother. But…” he bit his lip, “I don’t always feel so positive about him, you know?”
“Unsurprising,” I muttered under my breath. Might be my lover now, but he was still a royal asshole. Didn’t know what that said about me, exactly, but that’s okay. The solution to that is to not think about it at all!
He laughed at my expression. “There are times when I sort of get sick of him.”
“You’ve got your own unique positive qualities, you know,” I said softly. “You’re fine just the way you are.”
“You’re talking about my skills as a fashion designer, hmm?” He thought about it. “Well yes… I doubt Lucifer has my design sense, but…” He sighed.
I took him by his shoulders. “There is MORE to you, Asmo. Part of the reason why we didn’t get along at first is because you refused to show it. It took me so long to get to know you. I still feel like… I’m still getting to know you. But you are sweet and bubbly and funny–”
He touched my hands on his shoulders with his own.
And then we both turned our attention to our D.D.D’s as they went off together.
RAD Newspaper Club: Breaking News!
RAD Newspaper Club: Lord Diavolo, winner of the last bloody moon competition, has withdrawn from this time’s event.
RAD Newspaper Club: Furthermore, he announced that he will be actively supporting Lucifer.
RAD Newspaper Club: This turn of events means that Lucifer has gained a powerful ally, and is in all probability a solid front-runner now.
RAD Newspaper Club: The RAD newspaper staff requested an interview with Lucifer to discuss these new developments. However, he declined, stating that his official duties currently leave him with very little time.
RAD Newspaper Club: Nevertheless, we at the RAD newspaper will continue to provide our readers with the most detailed, up-to-date information on each of the major bloody moon contenders.
Asmo’s face fell. “…You’ve got to be kidding me.”
I leaned against the doorframe, half-hidden by the shadows of the dying fireplace, as I watched him. He was sitting cross-legged in his favourite armchair, leaning forward with his elbow resting on the fold-out table that he sometimes used so that he could sit more comfortably while he did his paperwork. Which is exactly what he was doing as he held a page up, his eyes scanning back and forth as he read. The rest of the stack was piled neatly in front of him, with a pen laid out to the right.
I watched him for a while. And then smiled when he finally glanced up.
"Ah." He leaned back as he placed the paper he had been holding back on top of the stack in front of him. "You came alone, did you? I expected Asmodeus to barge in along with you.”
"Just me," I said softly.
“No cat potions today, Chise?”
I shook my head with a small smile as I took the seat across from him. "You look... down.”
He shook his head too. “Don’t give me that. I know what this is about. You want to discuss the bloody moon competition, don’t you?”
“Can I ask what exactly is going on?”
“Well, yes,” he replied softly. “That is why you came here, right?”
I tilted my head at his tone.
“Before I say anything else, I’d like to get one thing straight. Diavolo has told me nothing about what he’s doing or why. I only learned that he’d withdrawn when the RAD newspaper suddenly request an interview.” He sighed. He looked so sad. Genuinely sad. “I don’t really know what’s going through Diavolo’s head, honestly…”
“I’m not just here because of the stupid moon thing,” I said softly. “I’m here for you, too.”
He glanced away from me. "I still don't know what Diavolo is hiding from me. And yet, I can tell that him hiding it from me is hurting him as well. Perhaps dropping out of the event and declaring his support of me was his way of making up for it.” He shook his head. “Incidentally, I couldn’t care less about the bloody moon competition. Surely he knows me well enough to know that…”
“Even though you’re the front runner?”
He scoffed. “I’m not the one who’s going around saying that. It’s everyone else.” He glanced back at me. “I’m guessing you think I offered to pay for everyone at Hell’s Kitchen as a publicity stunt? Because I wanted more people to vote for me?”
I shrugged. “Asmo and the others thought so. But I don’t 'think’ anything. I’d like to hear it from you.”
He smiled sadly. “It just so happened to be the owner’s birthday that day, you see. That’s why I treated everyone to food and drinks so we could all celebrate together.”
“Ah.” I nodded. "That seems more like you.”
He laughed softly. “…Actually, I’m glad that you decided to help Asmo win. Stay in his corner, Chise. He needs your support. But truth be told…” I caught the small blush that touched his cheeks, “…I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t jealous that you’re helping him. But… I’d rather be able to have a moment of intimacy with you than have you back me in the bloody moon competition.”
“Would you now…?” I murmured as I rose from the chair across from him. I stepped closer, until I stood in front of his chair. His worried expression softened into a mild look of amusement as he looked up at me. I reached to run his dark, silky hair through my fingers.
"I like sitting in your lap," I whispered.
“Do you? Well then..." He sat up a little straighter, taking the edges of the temporary table in his hands to move it over to the side. "I suppose I can offer you a repeat experience.”
I lowered myself down into his outstretched arms, sinking as he caught me by my waist.
I didn't curl up against him. Instead, I slid to straddle him, facing him, with my knees pressed to the sides of his thighs in the chair. My hands immediately trailed up to cup his face as I gazed into his crimson eyes.
"Ah..." he murmured softly as he gazed back into mine. He slid his palms down from my waist to hold me against him at my lower backside.
I leaned down. "Just wanted to sit where I could see your face…"
He tilted his head up at my lean, and brushed his lips back against mine when I kissed him softly. And then I kissed him again. And again. He pressed his palms to me a little tighter, pulling me snuggly to his hips.
"Chise..." he murmured.
I kissed him again. And again.
He sighed against me. "It's too much, to take you again like that too often... From experience, it would harm you. Harm us.”
I lowered my face to kiss along his jaw until my lips came to his ear. "So take me gently this time," I whispered. "Let ME take you gently.”
***
I rolled my hips, myself, on his lap. He sighed with his want as I started trailing kisses down his neck. My fingertips slid down from his cheek, down his chest, down towards the fastenings of his slacks. His breath hitched as I pressed my palm to his growing arousal.
"Do you want me?" I whispered again, as I touched the top button of his pants. "Will you let me.”
It was so rare to hear him take a shaky breath. So rare to see him bothered. He slid his hands down further until he was cupping my ass.
"Yes," he murmured. “Always.”
He let me go reluctantly as I slid from his lap to stand before him. He watched me in hungry silence as I tugged my neck scarf off, and then unbuttoned my shirt, did away with my bra, wiggled my hips to drop my skirt. He reached out a hand, and I came nearer for him to hook his fingers into the band of my panties, to pull them down over my thighs with a small sigh of satisfaction. I placed my own hands on his to slide them down with him, until I took over to pull them down the rest of the way, stepping out of them.
His eyes roamed me, drinking me in, as they scanned up and down.
It was rare, again, to see a look of soft wonder on his face. “…You are beautiful.”
I came back to him, sinking down, and he caught me by the back of my thighs this time to rest me back on his lap. He met my kisses hungrily as my fingers found their way to his fastenings again, pulling his fly free, reaching in to find him. I saw him swallow as I finally grazed him inside of his briefs, and then grasped him, to gently pull him out. I freed him from the straining confines of his clothes until his long cock stood proud between my thighs with a pulsing twitch in my fist. I bit my lip at the sight of it. The sight of how the tip bulged, swollen, red, and at the sight of the delicious pre-cum that had already begun to pool at the tip. The sight of just how truly enormous he was. He was watching my face intently as I gazed at him with my own hunger.
I flicked my eyes back to his, and gave him a flirtatious smile. "I might make a mess of the outside of your pants…"
"Hmm..." he hummed, before raising a hand to catch me by my jaw. "Then you'd better make the dry cleaning worth it.”
I hummed my own amusement too as I raised my hips off of his, still gripping his enormous erection, to straddle over top of my prize. He cupped my ass with both palms to steady me while he helped me line up.
I lowered, and we both hissed through our teeth as I sunk onto him. He strained against my entrance for a bit, and I ground my hips back and forth to rub my wetness over him to slicken his head with myself. And then we were both pushing as I sunk lower, and with a soft, quiet cry from me, and a sigh from him, he broke through, and began to slide into my heat. I moaned at the stretch, and that moan turned up in pitch as he reached deeper and deeper. He was incredibly big.
I panted when I finally came to rest on his lap.
"Good girl..." he murmured as he brushed my hair back from my face. I looked back into his eyes. "My little girl... So tight on me... Are you going to do your best to please me?”
I nodded, still panting.
"Well then…?" he whispered as he kissed me. “Start riding me…"
I bit my lip at his words before I rose with a groan. He helped my lift with the grip he held on my ass, lifting me back up off of him until it was only his tip that I was clenched on. And then I was moaning again as he allowed me to sink back down, all the way down his length.
"How does that feel, girl?" he breathed as I lifted again.
"Sssso big..." I panted. "Ssssometimes too deep…"
And then I cried out when he demonstrated on my way back down on him as he pressed right up to hit my cervix.
"Yes." He squeezed my ass, and then pulled my cheeks apart a bit. "So big for you, little one. Be careful not to impale yourself on me.”
I cried out again as he pumped up to meet me downwards a second time, pushing into my cervix.
It was he who was controlling us, despite what I had said about me taking him. He was the one who controlled how fast and far I lifted, and how fast and far I sunk. He held us at the halfway point of him inside of me, lightly bouncing me up and down as I gripped him inside of me with small little pumps. I made soft noises of pleasure as he bounced me there at a bit of a faster pace than when I had been taking him fully. I looked on as he watched the bounce of my breasts with every stroke of him inside of me, and I leaned backwards when he leaned towards me so that he could take the bud of my breast into his mouth. He sucked and rolled his tongue over it, allowed it to drop for a moment so that he could blow on it, teasing it to hardness. He turned his face to the other as I moaned from the attention of both his cock and his mouth. And then shuddered with a little shout as he bit at my painfully.
And then I moaned long and low when he finally let me sink back down on him again. I bit my lip when I felt him dig his nails painfully into the swell of my ass.
He was looking up at me again. "I'm going to have you faster now, lamb, so I can see these…" he cupped one of my breasts again, “bounce for me.”
I nodded, still biting my lip.
And then cried out in pain as he pierced my cervix again.
"Faster, lamb," he hissed, as he clutched my ass to force me to rise and fall. I was a mess of noisy cries as he started to slam his hips upwards to meet me in earnest, hard and sharp as he speared into me again and again. He had me sliding all the way up on him and then all the way down, and my thighs soon began to burn from how high and low he was forcing me to move. I threw my head back with another cry as he took my nipple in his mouth again to suck hard while he fucked up into me harder and harder, his breath hot and fierce against the skin of my breast as he licked and nipped and sucked at me.
"Good..." he growled as he took up the other, and I let out a high, desperate keen as he spread the cheeks of my ass out almost painfully. And then he let my breast drop so that he could lean back while he spread his thighs a little wider for purchase to truly thrust up into me as hard as he could. I was nearly screaming now as he ripped through me again and again, clutching to his shirt while he took over for us completely. He held me still, suspended over him, to fuck me himself, driving himself up inside of me over and over again.
"Such a good little cunt... Hot, wet, tight." He slammed in again, and I screamed for true this time. "So sweet. So innocent. Violating you is such a pleasure.”
The fire that was spreading through me began to overwhelm me, and I felt tears spill from my eyes as the pleasure and pain washed over me.
I choked out a sobbing cry as he stood us up abruptly, still cupping my ass, still seated deep inside of me.
And then I was on my back on the rug, crying, sobbing as he continued to drive himself into me, over top of me. Him, fully clothed, me, so small, so naked underneath him; he took me and took me while I writhed and choked and sobbed through my orgasm. He growled low in his throat as he bent to sink his teeth against my neck, and I found my fingers immediately running through his hair to pull his face to me. He twisted my nipple painfully, eliciting another cry from me as he fucked me hard and rough on the rug.
“I've filled your tight ass..." he growled, his pounding of me relentless while I thrashed noisily beneath him. He slapped his hands to my wrists to still me, pinning me there for his use. "So I'll do you the honour of filling your cunt with my seed this time.”
I wanted to clutch at him, to take him into my arms, but he only gripped my wrists tighter while his chest began to heave. I was crying out open-mouthed with my lips parted as I struggled for air at the same time, my eyes glazed as he held them locked to his. I began to shudder again, and he drank in the sight of me hungrily while he fucked me through my second orgasm.
"Good..." The expression on his face was fierce, feral, as he watched me try to writhe through his pinning of me again. I rolled and rolled as I choked out gasps while I was awash in pleasure. "So sweet. My little human. Little play thing. Little baby lambie. So small, you can barely take me. Barely fit me. So fragile." His grip on my wrists tightened. "Mine.”
I was shivering, my cries dying down into wheezing choking noises while I tried to come down from my high despite the enormous cock that refused to let up inside of me.
"Your cunt will be the receptacle for my seed," he whispered hoarsely. "Mine to plant.”
And then with a final slam, and a final agonized scream from me, he let himself loose inside of me. He grunted as he ground his hips slow while his cock pulse hard within me to gush his seed that was so hot in temperature I cried out again while I struggled to pull away. He kept me held down.
"Take it," he growled. "Take all of it. Every last drop. Take it and thank me.”
I whined long and high with tears tracking down my cheeks as he ground against me again and again, filling me up right against near my cervix. I felt each twitch of his ejaculation as it pressed harder into the very end of the length I had to offer his cock inside. I ended with a small mewl as I began to go lax underneath him while he pumped and pumped his load. I couldn't believe how much. I stopped moving, my thighs raised and spread, as I took it quietly.
"Good..." he whispered. "Very good... You know your place.”
I looked at him, dazed, vision blurry.
"Your place is underneath me. Your place is right here, on the floor, where you serve my cock.”
I nodded weakly, fresh tears flowing.
"Your pussy is mine. Mine for my seed. Mine for whatever it is that I want to do to it. To pleasure, to tease, or to wreck, to violate. Whatever suits my mood.”
I nodded again.
"Do you like being on your back? Do you like having your legs spread like this? Spread for me like a whore?”
I nodded again, and didn't even react when he ground into me again.
“You forgot to thank me for my cum. Forgot to thank me for filling you with my seed.”
"Thhhank... you…"
He released his hard grip on my wrists, stroking them with his thumbs gently now, as he bent his head down to kiss me. I clumsily kissed him back through my exhaustion. He pulled out of me with a self-satisfied sigh, a hot trail of him cum following suit to stream from me, letting my legs finally fall lax to the ground. He looked down at the mess we had made together on the rug, and at himself, at his lap in amusement while he tucked his softening cock back into his pants.
"You were right, little one. Look at this mess. Your cream all over my black slacks. It looks like you enjoyed being the servant of my cock very, very much.”
"...Yes..." I whispered, still not moving from my place on the floor.
He smirked at me. "Well then, I'm glad I am leaving you so satisfied. And look at you, sweet little doll. So spent. Shall I spend a little time doting on you? Would you like me to carry you to my shower and wash you down? I won't allow you to sleep in my bed tonight with all that filth between your legs.”
Carrying me to his room would mean carrying me naked down the hall while curled in his arms.
I nodded.
He moved to my side to slide his arms underneath my body, lifting me up to cup me against his chest.
He kissed my forehead. "I will take care of your every need tonight, for being so good to me. I'll be rewarding you all night long. Whatever you want, you shall have.”
I sighed as I rolled my head to rest my cheek on his chest. "I'm yours…"
He stood easily with me in his arms as he walked us out. "I'm very aware that you belong to me. Though I will admit, hearing it from your own lips makes me want you all the more.”
I bit my lip with desire.
He hummed in amusement at the look on my face. “Keep it up, and you won't be able to walk at all come morning. My cock will ruin you. Again and again. And it's your ass I plan to target again next. Surely you would prefer being able to sit when you join the breakfast table in the morning?”
"Try it..." I sighed again, smiling to myself.
He chuckled as he carried me towards his room.
///
Breakfast was very, very tense.
Asmo’s face was dark as he refused to look down at the table at Lucifer. Refused to speak to anyone, really. He scowled at his plate as he stabbed his fork at his breakfast.
Lucifer sat expressionless at the head of the table opposite of me. He was similarly very taken with the food in front of him.
“…Hey, what’s going on?” Levi’s eyes darted back and forth between them, out of the loop as ever. “I can’t handle stressful social situations first thing in the morning. It’s making me lose my appetite.”
“Shhh…” I quieted him softly from down the way.
He shook his head as he glanced as his other brother near him. Beel was chewing with a very happy look on his face. “Every once in a while, I actually find myself jealous of you, Beel. Not often, but… yeah.”
“Well.” Asmo stood up suddenly. “I’ve finished eating. Come on, Chise. Let’s head to class.”
“Oh…” I stood up too, resigning myself to abandoning the other half of my breakfast. Beel eyed it eagerly.
“…Asmo,” Lucifer spoke up softly.
“…What.” he replied flatly.
“About how Diavolo withdrew from the competition–“
“Okay, let’s get something straight!” He put his hands on his hips as he turned to face him with a glare. “Whatever you do… whatever you do, you’d better not withdraw too! Because I’m going to beat you on my own!” He grabbed my hand. “Let’s go, Chise.”
I gave Lucifer a regretful glance as I was dragged away.
“Really…” Lucifer sighed unhappily, “he could’ve at least listened to what I had to say…”
RAD Newspaper Club: Breaking news!
RAD Newspaper Club: We have an update on the current state of the bloody moon race.
RAD Newspaper Club: At this point, the undisputed leader is Lucifer, who is leading by a large margin.
RAD Newspaper Club: Moving up from third place to second is Beelzebub.
RAD Newspaper Club: In third place, Asmodeus.
“…Hey, are you even listening? Chise!”
My head shot up to find Belphie looking at me with an annoyed expression on his face.
“Come on, Chise.” He pointed at the cards in my hand. “It’s your turn. Hurry up and draw a card from my hand. We can’t have you zoning out right in the middle of our game of Old Maid.”
“Sorry, Belphie…” I reached for one.
“Worried about Asmo, Chise?” Beel looked over his own cards at me.
I gave a small nod.
Belphie sighed. “Sure, it’s late and he still hasn’t come home, but he always does this. Actually, I’d be more surprised if he didn’t stay out late.” He rolled his eyes. “He’s probably drunk and in the middle of some group orgy–”
He stopped immediately when he saw the expression on my face.
“…Sorry,” he apologized softly. “I didn’t mean to upset you.”
I shrugged, feeling a bit miserable.
He sighed. “Based on the RAD newspaper’s report on the state of the competition, it doesn’t look like he has a shot at beating Lucifer after all, does he? Not at this rate. I know you’ve been trying hard, Chise, but… I don’t think it’s going to happen… It doesn’t even look like he’s going to be able to beat Beel for that matter.”
Beel frowned. “Beat me at what?”
“…Beel, you’re actually second place in the bloody moon rankings right now.” Belphie raised an eyebrow at him. “Are you aware of that?”
“Nope.” Beel shrugged. “And I don’t care.”
“Mmhm, there you have it.” Belphie sighed fondly. “Classic Beel. Still…” he patted his brother’s arm affectionately, “that’s probably why people like him so much. Because he’s like this.”
“Yeah.” I smiled warmly at Beel. “I see what people see in him.”
Beel tilted his head, a gentle smile breaking out on his face. “Thanks.”
“Mmhm.” Belphie smiled. “He doesn’t show it off, or try to be something he’s not. He’s just… him. If he’d stop reminding you that he’s hungry every five seconds, he’d be a real stud. I mean, he’s solid muscle, and has the sort of build even a succubus would find irresistible. But he can’t help it. Other than when he’s eating, the only time he stops reminding you that he’s hungry is when he’s distracted.” Belphie’s smile turned sly. “Like now; and in this case, it’s because he’s hoping that I pick the joker out of his hand.”
Beel gawked at him. “How’d you know I’m holding the joker, Belphie?”
“I just know.” Belphie smiled sweetly. “Anyway, your ice cream is going to melt, Beel. You’d better eat it fast.”
“Oh!” Beel turned his attention back to that.
“So, Chise, what I’m trying to say is… Instead of fighting to combat your weaknesses so you can be ‘average’, you’ll have more luck focusing on what you do well. Make your strong points even stronger. Personally, I think that should be the strategy Asmo adopts if he wants to win people over.”
I gave him a soft look. “You really care about Asmo, huh?”
“Well,” he laughed, embarrassed, “I did promise to help him win…”
Beel grinned. “You know, back when we lived in the Celestial Realm, you’d often find Belphie glued to Asmo’s side.”
“Guess what, Beel! While you were busy telling Chise that embarrassing fact about me, I just won the game!”
Beel looked down at the cards. “…Awww.”
Belphie chuckled. “Asmo is just better off being himself. He’d appeal to people better that way…”
I sighed. “Well, that’s the problem, really. Does he even know himself?”
“He used to…” Belphie said softly. "He changed a lot in a way I didn't really like when we were reborn as demons. But..." he shrugged, "he's also the same Asmo I used to know, too. I still love him.”
I smiled. "That's good.”
"Mmm." Belphie re-shuffled the deck of cards. "He lost himself at some point.”
I nodded. "I had a feeling.”
Belphie nodded too. "But he's different around you. Well, actually, it's like he's who he used to be. But also... different.”
"I hope that's a good thing…"
"It is." He smiled. "Slightly less insufferable.”
“Thanks, Belphie. You really helped.”
“Mhmm, you’re welcome…” he murmured distractedly. “Now… when were you planning on telling me that you and Asmo got together? How long has that been going on for, exactly?”
"...Ah.”
Beel looked up from his now-mostly-empty bowl of ice cream, wide-eyed. “You’re with Asmo now?”
I only blushed deeply in response.
Belphie hummed his amusement. "Or more like, how long did it take for ME to notice? I suppose I wasn't even looking for it. It'd taken so long, and you guys were so weird about each other, I had assumed it was never going to happen at all.”
I laughed awkwardly. "So that's your concern, is it? Not that I'm with him, but because your uncanny ability to read the room didn't trigger?”
He smirked. "Mhm.”
But his answer just made me feel relieved.
“That’s really cool, Chise.” Beel smiled. “I hope you two make each other happy.”
“Oh, Beel!” I laughed as I launched myself towards him to kiss his cheek. “You’re the sweetest."
Chise: Get your ass home right now.
Chise: Don’t make me ask you again.
Chise: You still want to win this thing?
Chise: Let me help you.
Chise: Come home to me. Please.
Asmo: …I’m on my way.
Asmo looked down at his lap.
"I don't really know... what else there is…?"
We were both sitting cross-legged on his bed, facing each other. He was a little tipsy, I guess. But not too much.
I touched his hand. "What do you mean?”
He looked up at me. "What do you see in me, Chise?”
I gazed at his miserable expression. It broke my heart.
When you have feelings for someone, you want them to see you at your best, don’t you? You want to be seen as a winner.
“Let’s see… I see..." I touched his cheek, "someone who is bubbly, inclusive and social, and has a lot to give to the world. I see someone who skips and jumps and twirls where he goes because HE loves the world; because he has a lust for life. I see someone who throws himself into his passions with a devotion towards making the world a better place. I see someone who is dedicated to accuracy; detail-oriented; an innovative visionary when it comes to his products and designs."
“…Th-They're just skincare products..." he mumbled self-consciously. “And… things…”
"…Who is willing to do the hard work,” I continued as I ignored his protests, “of researching from the ground up so that he can share his findings with the world because he cares that other people feel beautiful in their own skin too. You are so creative. You're an artist. You love being in love, with yourself, your family, your friends, your more-than-friends, and me, and want other people to love as much as you do.”
"Chise..." He took my hand, looking down at my fingers curling over his to hold them in mine.
"I'll say it again... You. Want. People. To. Love. Them. Selves. In a world where self-doubt is more common than self-love. You see that sadness in the world and you want to change it for the better. You see—"
His lips pressed to mine. He had to lean so far to do it that he lost his balance a bit, tipping forward, and I caught him against me to kiss him back. I pulled him to me, half pulling him into my lap, and he crawled forward to meet me in my embrace. My legs were still crossed as I was pushed down on my back, pressed down by his heartfelt kisses.
“...I love you. So. Much." His voice shook as he looked down into my face from over top of me "You see So. Much. In. Me. I look in the mirror, and see... but you see... you have always seen past that. Even..." he blinked away tears, "the…"
I touched the tear that escaped with my fingers to wipe it away. "Even the…?"
"The ugly," he whispered. "That's what you saw first, right? And I just... didn't know how to handle that. Because I didn't... know it was there. Until you came into my life and showed it to me…"
I shook my head. "I don't see that anymore.”
He looked at me with his large amber eyes, wavy curls brushing my cheeks; his face was so close.
"Beauty is fleeting," he whispered softly. "You always have to work at it to keep it around. You can't stop. Otherwise it will just all go away.”
I smiled. "And you've worked very hard to make yourself very beautiful, on the inside and the out.”
His brushed his lips against the tip of my nose. "You make it look so effortless.”
I knew what he was talking about. I shook my head. "I have to choose kindness every day. For each separate situation. It's a choice. But it's one that gets easier to make the more you practise it. But you were already kind. It was already there.”
He smiled at me. "I hope you really think so…"
I stroked his cheek again. “I love you, you know. Even if you don’t win this, that’s not going to change. You never had to do this for me.”
His brows drew together as he looked at me with a tenderness that made me ache.
"I'm so lucky," he whispered. "I'm sooo lucky that I get to hear that… that you love me. I was lucky that you would say it to me before that night together, but I took it for granted, because I wanted it to come with… more… but... now that it does…"
I looked up at him affectionately as he grasped it.
He slowly nodded to himself. "Now I know what you meant, when you said that's 'not what I needed’ from you. You were right. You're still right.”
I nodded.
"I love you too." His face broke out into his beautiful, bubbly smile. "I love you too, Chise!”
I giggled. "My Asmo… There you are." I wrapped my arms around him to pull him to me again for another kiss. He kissed me back, deeply, but giddily. It was a fun kiss, and I laughed against his mouth when he started giggling through it too.
“…I have an idea,” he whispered to me softly. “Will you come with me?”
I nodded. “Of course.”
“…This is delicious!” Diavolo beamed.
“You think so?” Simeon tilted his head with his sweet smile. “Well, good. To be honest, I was a little worried whether you’d like it, Lord Diavolo.”
“Well, it really is excellent.” Diavolo nodded. “Just what I’d expect from a cake that Michael himself selected. He’s known for being a true gourmet. Barbatos,” Diavolo turned to look at him as his cup was refilled by the butler, “why don’t you join us for some cake?”
“Thank you, My Lord,” Barbatos replied softly. Correctly. “But I’m afraid I’m on duty at the moment.”
Diavolo rolled his eyes.
“It’s very gracious of you to offer, however. I’ll be sure to try some later.”
Simeon smiled softly as his eyes lingered on Barbatos curiously. “Your butler certain does take his job seriously, doesn’t he, Diavolo?”
“Well,” Diavolo laughed, eyes narrowing a bit, “no more so than you Chihuahua, right?”
“Ahaha!” Simeon laughed in delight. “You have a point. I wonder what Luke would say if he knew I was here at the Demon Lord’s Castle having tea with you?”
“Well, I know how prone to worrying he is.” Diavolo nodded. “I’m surprised you came here, considering it means you have to keep a secret from him.” He raised an eyebrow. “Would there happen to be something you wanted to ask me, Simeon?”
“Hmm?” Simeon cocked his head with a pleasant smile. “Is it a problem if I just stopped by to have some tea, and nothing more? Since Michael sent me this wonderful Celestial Realm cake, I thought I might share it with you. That’s all.”
“Well, I have to say, I’m honoured.”
“Although…” Simeon picked up his tea cup, “considering we don’t often get the chance to talk like this, I wonder if I could ask you one question?”
Diavolo looked at him frankly. “…Go ahead.”
“Why did you decide to withdraw from the bloody moon competition?”
“Ah… Well, there wasn’t any one major reason. It’s just that student council business has been keeping me very busy, and… I was also a bit worried about Lucifer. We’ve always. Trusted each other, but I was afraid that trust may have been wavering lately. To be honest, I was hoping to score a few points with him.”
Barbatos couldn’t stop the light sigh of exasperation from escaping him in time. Diavolo was too readily honest.
“Aha,” Simeon replied carefully. “Is that so? Wavering trust… and would that have anything to do…” Simeon leaned forward, “…with the fact that you and Solomon are up to something secret?”
Diavolo swallowed back the choke he almost let out over his tea. He cleared his throat. “…I see. So that’s what this is about, is it?”
Simeon smiled politely.
Diavolo sighed, and then smiled politely himself. “You know, you always have been difficult to deal with. Which is why I’m not very fond of you.”
“Oh, really?” Simeon’s smile grew wider. “I’m surprised that the future Demon King would have trouble ‘dealing with’ anyone at all. I was under the impression that you were quite perfect…”
“Would you like to know why I find you difficult to deal with?” Diavolo continued, ignoring the slight.
Simeon laughed merrily. “Go on.”
He set his cup down. “You angels never divulge anything about yourselves… or about the Celestial Realm. And yet, you’re constantly inserting yourselves into Devildom business.” He smiled again. “And what’s more, Simeon… you hide your true intentions better than any angel I’ve ever met. Even now, I can’t figure out what your real goal is here.”
“Ahahaha!” Simeon laughed again, harder this time. “What my real goal is? I think maybe you’re overestimating my role? I’m nothing more than a messenger. Also…” his smile faded a bit, “you mentioned that we ‘insert ourselves into Devildom business’, but… if this ‘business’ concerned only you, I imagine we’d just watch and wait. That goes for me as well as the Celestial Realm as a whole.” His face was serious now. “However, if this is likely to affect us in a major way, we won’t hesitate to intervene.”
Diavolo looked across at him in silence.
Simeon set his cup down lightly before standing. “…Michael asked me to deliver that message to you. And now I have. So, I believe I’ll be going.”
“So soon?” Barbatos’ expression was politely regretful. “Won’t you consider staying a bit longer?”
“Wow,” Simeon’s eyes sparkled, “a truly talented butler really is something else. Isn’t that right, Barbatos? You can say the exact opposite of what you’re really thinking, and do it with a completely straight face. It’s hard not to be impressed.”
Barbatos looked back at him impassively.
“Say…” Simeon tilted his head. “I heard that you and Chise went out on a little excursion together. Did I hear that right?”
“You heard correctly,” Barbatos replied softly.
“…Do remember that the girl is under my direct protection.” Simeon inclined his head. “Thank you again for the tea. It was excellent.”
-
As Barbatos made to pour another cup, Diavolo held out his hand to pause him.
“That will be all for tonight, Barbatos.” Diavolo stared at the door that the angel had left through. “It seems that I’ve had a bit too much cake.”
Notes:
"Kateh, how would you describe how you write Lucifer and Chise's relationship?"
"Why, as an unethical Daddy Dom/Little Girl dynamic, of course!"
Chapter 27: Chapter 32: The Bloody Moon Competition
Chapter Text
“Leeeeviiiiiii!” Asmo knocked lightly. “Are you iiiiiinnnn theeeere?”
No answer.
“LEVI!” He started pounding on the door.
I shook my head. “Every time one of you brothers do that, you know it's not going to work. You’re just looking for an excuse to yell at him.”
Asmo pouted.
“If you want his help like you said you did,” I stepped up to his door to knock politely, “then actually try to get in on his terms, yeah?”
"Password.”
“The Second Lord…”
"Yeah yeah okay hi Chise come in. Did you really have to bring Asmo along with you, though?”
Click.
“Wh…” Asmo’s expression was one of mild outrage. “He didn’t even make you do the password properly!”
I grinned as I turned the handle. “Exactly.”
“...Asmodeus, you’re a total noob.” Levi glared at him from his desk as we walked in together. “What are you doing here with Chise, anyway? I was in the middle of reading some super-exciting stuff on the House of Sorrow pre-release theories and rumours site just now–"
“Levi, pleeeease!” Asmo clapped his hands together in a little prayer motion. “I’m begging you…. I need you to sew me some clothing! Clothing that I designed myself! Can you do that?!”
“…What?” Levi looked perplexed.
I, too, looked at Asmo with confusion. He had refused to let me in on his little idea. “You need him to sew clothing?”
“That’s right!” Asmo’s face brightened. “Ugh, it’s the only way! Otherwise I might as well give up!”
“Huh?” Levi looked back and forth between us. Out of the loop, as ever, though I was feeling a little bit the same way right now.
“Listen, I just realized something…” Asmo bit his lip as he looked at me. “I was trying so hard to beat Lucifer, you know? But when it comes down to it, the entire time I was really just trying to be Lucifer. Well, it hit me that there’s no way I could be a better Lucifer than Lucifer himself. And then you said I have my own unique, positive qualities…”
I smiled, nodding. “I’ve been trying to tell you, Asmo…”
He nodded too. “I need to appeal to people in a ‘me’ sort of way. And in order to do that,” he turned to Levi again with excitement, “I decided to throw a fashion party tomorrow! Complete with a special fashion show! So, Levi! That’s why you absolutely MUST sew ten outfits I designed by tomorrow evening!”
“Whoa…” Levi whispered to himself as he stared at his computer screen again. “The way this one feature works sounds amazing…! Even though it’s not an online game, you can message your favourite characters, and they’ll respond to you! Crazy!”
“…LEVI!” Asmo smacked the back of his head lightly.
Levi batted him off, shooting him an annoyed look. “Yeah, I heard you. But listen… It’s not like I care about the bloody moon competition, OR about fashion shows for that matter.”
“I knoooow!” Asmo pleaded. “But please! Try to get past that! You’re the only one who can do this for me!”
“Nope.”
“…Levi?” I cooed sweetly.
He shot me a nervous glance.
“Levi…” I went to him, swivelling his chair to face me. He looked up at me like a hare caught in a trap as I slid onto his lap, draping my arms around his neck. Honestly, it was a little uncomfortable. His lap was kind of bony. “I thought we were true friends. We are, aren’t we?”
Asmo giggled in sheer delight.
“Wh… aw…” Levi swallowed as he looked me up and down on his lap, glancing in embarrassment at my arms around him. “Th-That’s so not fair… You know we’re true friends… a-and… mmmmore and… and that it means I can’t refuse you…”
“I know…” I leaned to gently touch my nose to his, looking into his pretty cat eyes.
“…Ugh.” His face reddened. “I guess I don’t have a choice, do I?”
I smiled at him warmly.
“B-But this is a one-time thing, okay!?”
“Oh, LEVI!” Asmo beamed, “I love you SO much!”
Asmo launched himself on top of the both of us, crashing his chair against the desk. I wheezed from being crushed between the two of them.
“HEY!” Levi flailed as the chair swivelled dangerously from under the weight of the three of us. “THERE’S NO NEED TO KISS ME! Th-This body is reserved for Chise, and Chise ONLY! Nobody else gets to k-k-k–"
I kissed his cheek.
"...k-hhiiiisss…!”
Asmo released him with a little giggle, and the chair promptly righted itself with a forward lurch. I clung to Levi with a little squeak as I was nearly thrown to the floor from the force of it.
Levi glowered at him. “But don’t you think it’s a little insane trying to create TEN outfits by tomorrow night’s show?”
Asmo beamed at him. “If all three of us work together, I know we can make it happen!”
Levi glanced at me. I was beaming at him as well.
He sighed. “…This is why I hate normies.”
My beaming smile turned into a pout.
His face immediately reddened again. “Ugh… Stoooop… You know I didn’t mean you…”
I beamed again.
“….Heeeey, Levi! Just how long are ya plannin’ on sleeping, huh?!”
Mammon burst into the room, and then came to a screeching halt at the sight of the three of us, curled up together in a cuddle puddle within Levi’s Great Pile of Pillows.
“Huh? What are Asmo and Chise doin’ here in Levi’s room? And why’re they all sleepin’ basically on the floor?” He approached us, hands on his hips. “Heeeey, you three, wake up! You’re gonna be late!”
“…Let them sleep.”
“Wha?” Mammon spun towards Lucifer, who still lingered in the doorway. “You sure that’s okay?”
“Yes. More importantly, Mammon… I have a request for you, if you’d follow me.”
“...Fine. I guess.” Mammon glanced at the three of us, before huffing a sigh. “Never let’s me skip class…” he grumbled as he followed Lucifer out into the hall.
I smiled to myself as I heard the door latch behind them; I snuggled deeper under the blanket that covered us, pulling Levi closer to me as I did. He turned towards me to cuddle his face into my neck, letting out a warm sigh against my skin. Asmo stretched a little bit before nestling his cheek back into the curve of my waist, curling his fist over my hip.
“This is amazin’!” Mammon held my hand as we stepped into the venue together, looking around in admiration. “This party’s off the hook!”
I squeaked as he pulled me in excitedly.
“Hey, hey!” He pointed ahead of us, grinning down at me. “I’ve seen that dude over there before! That’s Rubezhal, the DevilTube influencer! And over there’s Rusalka. Everyone on Devilgram’s talkin’ about her!”
Satan nodded as he caught up with Mammon’s excited bouncing. “There are models, famous DJs, newscasters, actresses… A pretty impressive crowd.”
“I thought this was s’posed to be a fashion show!” Mammon grinned as he looked around. “This is WAY fancier than that, donchya think? So, where’s Asmo? He’s hosting this thing, isn’t he?”
Satan inclined his head with a smile. A proud smile. “Right over there.”
"Heelloooo, everyone!” Asmo was beaming as he reached forward to squeeze the hands of his followers with both of his, one by one. “Kiss to you all! Lots and lots of kisses! Thank you so much for coming tonight, and welcome to Asmo’s Collection!”
My heart felt so full as I watched him in his element. Finally. Finally.
“The theme of today’s show is ‘Keeping it Real!’ I’m at my best when I’m being myself.” He caught sight of me and, still grinning, I saw a touch of pink that blushed across his cheeks. “Someone taught me that recently. No matter how hard I tried to better myself, I never figured that out. But now I finally get it. I think the styles in tonight’s show represent the epitome of what I can do when I’m keeping it real! These are true ‘Asmo styles’!”
I sidled closer, hands behind my back, smiling at him. His brothers followed behind me as well.
“As long as there are people out there who really get me, and appreciate me for who I am, I couldn’t ask me for anything more! So have fun tonight. I love each and every one of you with all my heart! Take care of yourselves! Lots of hugs and kisses to you all!”
As the last guest of that particular crowd passed him by after having been greeted, he turned towards us, squeeing his excitement.
“…Well, it looks like you definitely succeeded in making Asmodeus feel better.”
I glanced up with a start to see Solomon smiling down at me on my bench out in the gardens. I returned his smile as he took a seat beside me.
His eyes twinkled. “I take it you opted for a simple method of cheering him up?”
I laughed. “It was pretty simple in the end.”
“And you still managed to lift his spirits that much.” He nodded to me. “I guess that shows just how much you mean to him.”
“I hope so– oh!” My smile widened as I caught sight of my angel coming over to us as well. “Simeon and Luke are here too.”
“Mm.” Solomon inclined his head towards them. “What a surprise.”
“So,” Simeon took the seat on the other side of me, “tomorrow is finally voting day for the bloody moon competition, huh?”
“Well, I’M not about to vote for any demon.” Luke’s face turned a light shade of pink. “I can assure you of that!”
“Luke, you aren’t actually allowed to vote, you know?” Simeon smiled at him patiently, with amusement.
“I’m not?!”
He laughed. “No. We’re not demons, after all. Nor are Solomon or Chise, for that matter. And only demons are allowed to vote.”
“Hmph…” Luke hugged himself. “Who cares about their stupid demon event… I can’t participate? Fine! It’s not like I’m upset or anything!”
Simeon shook his head with a smile, before turning to us. “Did they say it starts in the afternoon?”
“Yeah, it does,” Solomon confirmed. “In the student council chambers. ...Ah–"
He pulled his D.D.D. out from his pocket, before frowning.
“…Excuse me, Chise.” He patted my hand absently as he stood up to take the call, taking a couple steps away. “…Hello? Barbatos. …Right.”
Simeon and I glanced at each other.
“…Understood. Talk to you later.” He tucked his D.D.D. back into his pocket, before turning to me with an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry, something just came up. I’m afraid I have to go.”
I nodded to him. “Thanks for coming. It means a lot.”
“…All right.” Simeon regarded him seriously. “See you later, Solomon.”
Solomon glanced at Simeon, before stooping to kiss my cheek. “Congratulations to both you and Asmodeus. Good luck tomorrow!”
I touched my cheek, blushing a bit that he had done that in front of Simeon. Though I don’t know why that mattered, really. “Thank you.”
“Huh.” Luke looked after him curiously. “Was that a call from Barbatos? What could he want with Solomon?”
“Who knows…” Simeon said softly. “Solomon has been in and out of the Demon Lord’s Castle quite a bit lately. Perhaps he left something there by accident.”
I patted Luke’s head at his puzzled look. “That’s probably all it is.”
“Looks to me like the party’s going pretty well…”
Luke fairly jumped out of his own skin, and Simeon and I turned towards the deep voice that had come up from behind us.
“Oh, Lucifer. Hello.” Simeon nodded at him, not bothering to move his arm that he had around me. “I didn’t realize you were here. I thought you said you had a meeting with Diavolo today and couldn’t make it to your brother’s fashion show?”
Lucifer slowly crossed his arms after he had taken Solomon’s previously-held spot beside me. “…He had something come up at the last minute and had to cancel.”
I dropped my hand into the small gap between us to press it lightly against his hip.
“By the way,” he continued quietly, “I noticed Solomon leaving the party just now…”
“Ah, yes.” Simeon nodded, looking a tad awkward. “He was here until just a bit ago…”
Luke nodded too. “He got a call from Barbatos, and then he suddenly told us that he had to go!”
Simeon and I both winced quietly.
“…I see,” Lucifer replied softly. “From Barbatos.”
“Yep!” Luke bounced on his heels, evidently bored. He looked around the empty garden distractedly. “...I’m going to get something to drink, Simeon.”
“There’s no need to be worried, Lucifer,” Simeon comforted him gently. “I don’t know what it is that Solomon and Diavolo are doing, but when the time is right, I’m sure that they will tell you.”
Lucifer scoffed before looking away from him. “What are you talking about?”
“Really, Lucifer…” Simeon sighed. “You always insist on hiding what’s really going through your mind, don’t you? I thought you had softened up a little since meeting Chise, but that’s one way in which you haven’t changed at all.”
“Speaking of which…” Lucifer, so very good at weaselling out of topics that he was uninterested in engaging in, did just that. “Chise, you were up all night helping Asmo make his outfits, weren’t you?”
I smiled wearily. “It was a long night.”
He laughed, expression softening. “I imagine so, yes. Still, I’d say that all your hard work showed in the finished product, don’t you think?”
I nodded. “I think… he’s really happy. Right now, at least.”
Simeon squeezed my shoulder in approval.
“Tomorrow is the bloody moon.” Lucifer sighed. “Take care of him for me, okay?”
Simeon laughed in his delightfully breathy way. “See, there you go again. You always insist on hiding what’s really going through your mind.”
Lucifer scoffed again. “What are you talking about?”
I grinned as he parroted the exact same thing as before. Evidently this was a familiar game for them. One that only one of them appeared to be deeply amused by, given the sharp contrast of the expressions on their faces.
Simeon stood up smoothly, brushing off his pants. He gave me a gentle look. It spoke volumes to me. “I should go find where Luke has run off to. There’s… quite a bit of Demonus being passed around, now that I think about it.”
I laughed. “That’s probably best, yeah.”
And then Lucifer and I were left alone at last.
We sat quietly together as I cuddled up to him properly, swinging my legs up to lay them over his lap. He rested his palm on one of my shins, stroking my leg with his thumb.
“...I’m sorry,” I whispered against his shoulder.
He shook his head as he wrapped his arm around me to pull me closer. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
I touched his chest. “Nice try. I’m not Simeon.”
He sighed in defeat. “Chise, I’m…”
I stroked my thumb on his chest as well while he stroked my leg.
“…I’m so very glad that I have you. To confide in.”
I nodded against him.
“Even our silences seem to speak for themselves.”
“They do,” I agreed quietly. “I’m glad as well…”
He turned to inhale lightly against my hair, before expelling his worries in a more contented sigh. “…Thank you.”
I looked up at him. “Lucifer…”
I closed my eyes as he kissed my forehead.
“Who would have thought,” he whispered softly against my skin, “that I would have found such a strong friend within this bond of ours as well?”
I brushed his hair back from his face.
“...Ah, Chise!”
I turned my cheek on Lucifer’s shoulder to look behind us. This bench really should be facing the other way.
“So THERE you are!” Asmo waved to me as he bounced towards us. “I’ve been looking all over for you, you know?!”
And then he froze as he spotted who was beside me. I didn’t blame him for not noticing. Lucifer’s style was a bit… gothic, and easy to miss in the dark.
“…Lucifer!” Asmo frowned as he called out to him in a scolding tone. Lucifer turned his head slightly to glance his way. “Chise is on MY side, understand?! In fact, you’re looking at my number one supporter! Shame on you for trying to keep Chise all to yourself!”
“I… wasn’t doing that at all, actually,” Lucifer replied quietly.
“Simeon was just here too, Asmo,” I explained. “I’m sorry for leaving the party. It was just getting hot in there.”
And distressingly noisy. I was proud of him, but it wasn’t my scene.
“Well… regardless! Chise is coming with me now! Let’s go, Chise.”
“…Lucifer,” I whispered to him.
“Go on.” He inclined his head. “Like I told you. I’d like you to take care of him for me.”
“Sorry...” I pulled my head away from him regretfully before standing.
He nodded as I turned to leave him there in the dark.
“Come on, Chise!” Asmo turned to take both my hands in his. “Let’s hit the dance floor! I’m in SUCH a great mood right now!”
I returned his infectious grin as I tried to enjoy the moment.
“You’ve given me so much encouragement, so much help…” he pulled me towards the other demons that were dancing in the space that had been cleared for them. Much more provocatively than any RAD dance. “You’ve stayed with me through everything that’s happened… And on top of that, the fashion show was a HUGE success! It’s all thanks to you, you know? Because you helped me realize what it means to be true to myself.”
“Make sure to thank your brothers too, please. All of them supported you as well.”
His eyes sparkled.
I touched his cheek. “Mammon loves you. He spent a whole evening helping you put together a promo video, encouraging you to be yourself, encouraging you to open up. And he’s here tonight too.”
He touched my hand on his cheek.
“Belphie and Satan love you. They spent days with you thinking up ideas. Belphie did camera work, Satan pulled so many strings to get that amazing venue for your fundraising event. And they were both there that night too, supporting you. Just like they are tonight as well.”
He gazed down at me as he let me talk, eyes going glassy.
“Levi loves you. He spent all night with us to make tonight possible.” I smiled. “He brought your designs to life, despite them being sooooo normie.”
“Chise…”
“And Beel loves you…” I dropped my voice, speaking soft as he tilted his head at the mention of the missing brother. “Belphie figured us out – because of course he did – and Beel was so happy to hear about us. He almost made me cry. He said he hoped we made each other happy.”
“Chiseeee…” He leaned down to press his forehead to mine.
I hesitated at the extra step in intimacy. “Asmo, be careful. Not everyone who is voting tomorrow would approve of… affection towards a human.”
“Pfffff!” His expression darkened, though not towards me. “I don’t want their votes! They can vote for Mister Status-Quo Demon if that’s what they think! I’ll scoop up the OTHER votes, thank you very much!”
I blinked in surprise. “But… everything–"
“This…” he bit his lip, "isn’t about that…”
It seems that even Asmodeus has managed to find someone he loves more than himself.
“Thank you," I whispered, eyes round.
He smiled at my expression.
“...I also want you to know,” I continued, “and I know you don’t want to hear about him right now, so I won’t say too much, but… Lucifer loves you too. Very, very much. He’s…” I stopped there before I opened any more cans of worms. They could work it out between themselves afterwards, once tempers had cooled.
He bit his lip lightly as he closed his eyes for a moment. Not replying. But taking it in nonetheless.
I pulled him close. “I love who you truly are, you know.”
“Thank you, Chise…” He opened his eyes to smile sweetly at me, a blush touching his cheeks as he looked into my eyes. “I’ll thank them too, but… just so you know, they love you as well. They did all that because you asked.”
I laughed. “They still did it because they love you. All of you show your affection by refusing to be affectionate. I just had to be the demanding go-between. That’s all.”
“I shall neither confirm nor deny…!” he sang sweetly with a giggle.
“Asmo…” I started shyly.
He blinked at my shift in tone. “Yes, petal?”
“I need to ask… Did you ask that we keep things on the down-low because you didn’t… think that…”
He pulled me closer by my waist. “I-It’s NOT because I’m ashamed or anything, I promise! OR, oh my gosh, because you’re a human!” His eyes went round. “I didn’t even think of that!”
I shook my head. “No, no. I didn’t think you had. I was just worried, because you’re an influencer, so I didn’t want that to effect–"
He shook his head firmly with a frown. “I know what kind of influencer I want to be now more than ever.”
I laughed lightly. “I never doubted your kindness in that regard. Believe me.”
He gave me a firm nod. “I could never have done this without my cutie human. The cutiest of all humans! Ohhhh, you’re SO joining me on my next stream! Let the haters haaaate!”
I giggled along with him, the both of us sounding like a couple of school girls, before shifting the conversation back to what I had been trying to get at. “…I want to ask… did you want to hide it because... maybe you thought you didn’t deserve it…? That you’d be judged in a different way…?”
He looked at me in silence.
“By your brothers especially, maybe…?”
“…Do you remember that night that you kissed me at the Demon Lord’s Castle…?”
“Yeah…”
“Do you… remember the way Belphie reacted, when I dropped you off at your room…?”
I blinked at him, taking a moment to think, before I shook my head slowly.
As one of those annoyingly bright party lights briefly shone over his face before darting away again, I saw that he was blinking back tears.
I shook my head again, my brows drawing together at the sight of his expression. I reached to cup his face in my hands.
I kissed him.
I pulled him to me, and kissed him.
He let out a shaky breath against my mouth, before kissing me back in front of everyone around us; anyone who happened to be watching the host of this event, or any camera that happened to be trained on him dancing with his human ‘roommate’. He kissed me back in front of his brothers.
I was smiling as our kiss broke, and I slipped my arms around his shoulders. He looked stunned for a moment, before he broke out into a giddy laugh, eyes shining bright as he pulled me closer to him by my waist.
“Listen…” His expression softened. “No matter who ends up winning the bloody moon competition tomorrow, I promise that I’ll never forget how you supported me, okay? Because… you’re…”
I nodded.
He sighed happily. “Because you’re the BEST, Chise.”
I spluttered out a laugh at the simple answer he decided to go with.
He giggled too. “And because I love you.”
"I love you too.” And then my smile turned into a grin as the music swelled into a much more upbeat song. “Well, Asmo? Will you show me how demons dance at a party like this?”
“Ohhhh… Is that what you want?” His smile turned into a delicious grin as well. “Now THAT will get the people talking.”
“Dirty, then?” I giggled, though my heart began to pound nervously.
“How else?!” His hands shot from my waist straight down to grip my hips tightly, and then he pulled me hard to him, flush against his body. His grin widened. “Let me show you how to ACTUALLY party, my sheltered little Chise!”
“Oh gods!” I groaned, already regretting the request.
“…This is bad. This is really bad.” Solomon stared down into what could only be described as a seemingly bottomless abyss. “It took something major to make the entire side of the cliff collapse. And now… this. I can’t even see the bottom…”
“This is the primeval forest.” Barbatos, standing as straight as ever, spoke simply in his deep voice. “As the name suggests, it’s said that this forest has been here since the time of the Devildom’s birth. Never before has an event such as this occurred here. It is no accident that this has happened in such an ancient place.”
Diavolo’s expression was one of dismay. “It’s hard to believe that such an enormous landslide could happen here in this forest. It’s truly unheard of.”
“The abyss grows,” Barbatos concurred. “It would seem the effect is getting worse.”
“Yes…” Diavolo shook his head.
“Diavolo.” Solomon turned to him, brows knitted deep with worry. A very rare sight for the usually easy-going sorcerer. It unnerved both Diavolo and Barbatos to see it. “I hate to say it, but this isn’t something I can handle on my own. Actually, with all due respect, this goes beyond what the Devildom itself is capable of handling on its own, or even in combination with myself and the resources that the human world is able to offer. I realize that this is not my place to say this, but…”
Diavolo sighed as he prepared for what came next.
“…I don’t think it’s a good idea to keep this from Simeon any longer. You should really share this information with the Celestial Realm, and discuss how best to deal with it.”
“Simeon, huh…” Though Diavolo expected him to say exactly that, he still had difficulty accepting it. “I’m not fond of him.”
Solomon raised his eyebrows at this.
“I find him difficult to deal with,” Diavolo continued frankly. “He's too good at hiding his true intentions.”
“You find him difficult to deal with?” Solomon blinked his surprise. “Really? But you’re the future Demon King… and he’s just an angel.”
“Do you find that hard to believe?” Diavolo laughed, though it was uncharacteristically a bit on the dry side. “You know, Simeon actually got quite sarcastic with me the other day.”
“Yes, he did indeed,” Barbatos agreed, a little terse. “He said he was ’surprised that the future Demon King would have trouble dealing with anyone’, because he was ‘under the impression that you were perfect’.”
"I didn’t like how he brought up your date with Chise, personally.”
Despite the somber mood, Diavolo had to smile at the scowl Barbatos shot him.
“Hm. Being openly sarcastic towards the son of the Demon King himself…” Solomon nodded as he tried to smother his own inappropriate amusement. “Yep, sounds like Simeon. While it’s true that he’s an angel, compared to other high-ranking angels like Michael, he seems to have a different way of thinking.”
“He certainly does,” Diavolo grumbled.
Barbatos inclined his head in agreement.
Diavolo sighed. “All right. I apologize for being blunt on the subject here, Solomon, but from what I’ve heard, you used to be quite close to Simeon. It’s said you know him rather well, actually.”
“Hmm…” Solomon stared straight ahead, out towards the abyss. “Do they say that?”
“Solomon, could you talk to him for me?”
Solomon sighed. “All right. I’ll let him know what’s happening and see what he has to say.” He grimaced. “Maybe revealing all of this will finally get him off my back.”
Diavolo frowned. “Off your back?”
Solomon shrugged as he glanced over at Barbatos. “For whatever reason, he seems to have picked up that something has been going on. And moreover, he seems to have connected it with Chise, specifically.”
“Ah…” Diavolo nodded slowly. “That… would explain why he took pains to mention her the other night, outside of his little message from Michael.”
“I appears that it was meant as a separate warning of his own,” Barbatos agreed.
“Well…” Diavolo sighed. “I suppose that we must show all our cards, in that case. Don’t hold back on information, Solomon. Share what we know, and suspect, in full.”
Solomon nodded. “I think that is for the best.”
“Young Master…” Barbatos spoke up softly. “What do you suggest we do about Lucifer and his brothers?”
Diavolo stiffened. “That’s the big question, yes… I’d like to avoid straining my relationship with Lucifer any more than I already have. But even so… I think we should keep this from him just a little longer.”
“…Are you sure that’s the right thing to do?” Solomon raised a brow at him.
“No, it’s a very bad thing to do… and I’m well aware of that. But… until we have proof that Chise is the original source of all this, I don’t want him knowing about it.”
“But–"
“As you wish, Young Master,” Barbatos replied smoothly.
“Don’t give me that, Barbatos,” Diavolo sighed.
“…There is no guarantee that Simeon will keep this to himself when we show him,” Solomon protested gently in Barbatos’ place. “If Lucifer finds out from him, or even Chise, instead of you…”
Diavolo winced. “I suppose we will just have to do our best to convince Simeon to keep quiet on all of this as well. It is his duty to do so as the Celestial Realm’s representative.”
Solomon glanced at him doubtfully. “I’m fairly certain that he has gotten quite comfortable with going rogue at this point…”
Diavolo sighed again. “His concern is with Chise, correct?”
Solomon nodded slowly, his expression returning to a careful look of neutrality on the matter.
“So that’s how we spin it. We give him something to protect.”
Solomon glanced warily at Barbatos again, who gave the slightest of nods in return, the motion hidden behind Diavolo’s back.
Asmo sighed nervously as he hugged himself, hunched small at the desk. He groaned to himself as he lowered his face to press his forehead to the table. And then sighed again.
Luke side-eyed him with a confused frown. “He was in such high spirits yesterday, but look at him now… Why does he look like he’s about to roll over and die, Simeon?”
Mammon snickered.
"Don’t,” I hissed as I slapped his arm lightly. “No teasing.”
“Yooo, Asmo!” Mammon looked up over top of my head. “How’s it goin’ buddy?! It’s finally blood moon time, huh?! Thought you were lookin’ forward to this? Is the pressure just too muhrrchhllpfff–"
I had slapped my hand over his mouth to stop him. Or, more accurately, I had basically stuffed my fingers right up to my knuckles straight into his mouth. He started making choking noises.
Asmo glared at him. “I’m in no mood to chat with an idiot like you, Mammon!”
“HWHHARRD YEOUU CAWLL MREEYY!” He gripped my wrist to try pulling my hand out of his mouth, but I just leaned forward to push it in more. He gagged.
Asmo let out a weak giggle. “Thanks, Chise…”
I only let Mammon go when it looked like his gagging was starting to turn into retching, which I decided was my grossness limit.
“CHISSSSS…!” he wheezed.
“I warned you.” I wiped my wet hand on his shoulder. “Next time, I use ‘Stay’ on you.”
He eeped in terror.
With a hmph, I turned back to Asmo, who promptly sighed again as we both ignored Mammon’s expression of disbelieving bamboozlement.
“When I think about the fact that the voting is going to be starting soon, I just…”
“Hmph…” Luke frowned again. “But… when it comes down to it, the bloody moon is just another random excuse to celebrate, right? It’s like a festival. It’s just for fun. So even if you win, it isn’t such a big deal, is it? If you don’t come in first, it’s not the end of the worl–"
“I HAVE to come first!” Asmo’s face turned red. “Otherwise this was ALL FOR NOTHING!”
Luke shifted back, wide-eyed, his cheeks also turning pink. “H-Hey, there’s no need to yell! I was just trying to cheer you on…”
Asmo sunk his head back to the table.
I rubbed his back. “He didn’t mean any harm.”
“…I know…” He looked up miserably. “Sorry, Luke… It’s not your fault. I’m just freaked out right now. I’m… I’m going to go fix my hair.”
Luke watched him slink off, his expression puzzled. “What’s wrong with him? Why does he want to be first soooo badly?”
“You don’t get it, do you Luke?” Simeon’s patient smile returned to his face.
Luke bristled at him. “I don’t get what, Simeon?”
Simeon reached to place a hand on my head. “Sometimes we try our hardest when we know that other people we really love are watching. Maybe a little too hard…”
“Huh? Other people?” Luke’s puzzlement deepened. “But Asmodeus only loves himself, right? I mean, that’s his whole thing!”
Simeon shook his head. “No, that’s not his whole thing, Luke. I know that we angels have assigned their sins to who they are quite a bit literally, but… no. Try to look beyond that. Even Asmodeus is capable of loving someone more than himself. And…” he petted my hair lightly, “it seems he has found that someone. Isn’t that right, Chise?”
I blushed, squirming under the scrutinizing look my angel boyfriend gave me. He smiled in amusement at my expression.
Luke scrunched his nose. “Why are you asking Chise…?”
Simeon laughed lightly. “I see that you still don’t get it. Well, maybe when you’re older–"
“I don’t get WHAT?!” He bristled again as we went in circles.
“Well, it looks like everyone’s here.” Diavolo nodded, his arms folded in front of him as he addressed the crowd that was lining up to cast their votes. “So, let’s get started. It’s time once again for a bloody moon tradition… The assembly to decide the most honoured and respect demons among us. Let the proceedings begin.”
I squeezed Asmo’s hand as we stepped up to cast our votes.
“Ugh…” Asmo bounced his knee absently under the table, hands clasped tight on his lap as he sighed. “I’m so nervous… My heart’s pounding so hard I think it might burst out of my chest…”
Belphie, who had been resting his head in his arms against the table while half-asleep, finally stretched his arms out at the sound of his voice. “Well, the only thing left to do at this point is wait for the ballots to be tallied once voting ends, right?” He smiled. “And I know I voted for you, so there’s that.”
“Oh, Belphie!” Asmo ruffled his hair adoringly. “Thank you!”
“Ugh… Don’t get the wrong idea, okay?” Belphie batted him off. “I didn’t do it because I want you to win. I did it because I want to see the disappointment on Lucifer’s face when he loses.”
Asmo shot me a dazzling smile at his words. I smirked back.
“...What?” Belphie narrowed his eyes in suspicion.
“Whatever, it doesn’t matter!” Asmo bubbled in delight. “Belphie, I love you!”
“Okaaaay…” Belphie blushed as he was thoroughly hugged. “Down, boy… No, seriously… Let go… You’re crushing me…”
“You’re so nice to huuuug…”
“Ugh…”
Satan leaned forward, eyes on the screen of his D.D.D. “Would you like to see the current vote tallies?”
“We can do that…?” Asmo gasped. “Even though voting hasn’t ended yet?”
“I have a bit of an in.”
“You have so many connections…” I wondered out loud, impressed.
He blushed a bit.
“Hmm,” Belphie tilted his head, “now that you mention it, Satan… You’re friends with Mephisto from the RAD Newspaper Club, right?”
“I wouldn’t say we’re friends…” Satan scowled. “It’s just that any enemy of Lucifer’s is an ally of mine. But… yes. That’s my ‘in’.”
Belphie smirked. “In other words, you’re friends.”
Satan rolled his eyes. “So, what’s it going to be, Asmo? Do you want to know the current tallies or not?”
Asmo bit his lip as he hunched over to hug himself.
I rested my hand on his back. “It won’t change the results either way.”
“Yeah…” He chewed his lip a bit more before he looked over at me with a soft smile. “Yeah, you’re right. In that case, I want to know what the current tally is. Go ahead and show me, Satan.”
“Sure…” Satan smiled knowingly. “It’s pretty exciting stuff, actually. See?”
I gasped, covering my mouth with my fingers.
“Wait…” Belphie leaned forward, eyes widening as well. “Does this mean…”
Asmo stared at the screen too.
“Yep. You and Lucifer are currently tied for first place. And there’s only one vote left to be cast. That one last vote is going to decide who wins.”
Asmo’s eyes shot up to the voting booth.
Lucifer was the only one left standing in front of it.
“W-Wait.” Asmo looked around. “There’s no one else?! What’s… is that… is the last one to vote Lucifer…?”
“Yep,” Satan confirmed. “Lucifer’s the last to vote.”
“…It’s over,” Asmo whispered, still staring at his eldest brother’s back. “I’m finished.”
I smiled behind my fingers.
“Obviously Lucifer’s going to vote for himself,” Asmo said brokenly. “So I’ve lost. I’ve lost by one vote…”
“Heh. Still,” Belphie smiled at him, “even if you did lose, it was only by a single vote… and to Lucifer. That’s honestly a really impressive performance. No one is going to forget it.”
“Losing is losing…” Asmo sighed.
“...Hm.” Satan was looking at his phone again.
Asmo looked over at him. “What…?”
“Well, Lucifer just cast his vote.” He nodded towards the now-empty voting station. “And Asmo’s tally just went up by one.”
“Huh...?” Asmo looked at him blankly.
“Hmm…” Belphie glanced over at my smiling face. He smiled knowingly too. “Are you saying that Lucifer voted for Asmo…?”
“…Huh...?” Asmo said again.
“…And the results of tonight’s bloody moon assembly are in!” Diavolo called out in his booming voice that echoed around the council room. “The most honoured and respected demon, as determined by all of you, is… Asmodeus!”
The room, filled with the students of RAD who had stuck around, erupted into cheers.
Asmo sat at the council table, looking absolutely stunned. Eyes wide, jaw dropped, face white. Stunned.
Lucifer took his usual seat at the table with a soft chuckle. “What’s with that look, Asmo?”
“Lucifer… I…”
Lucifer’s face was so soft as he looked at him.
“I mean… I mean… I… I don’t get it!” He stared at him. “Why?! Why did you vote for ME?! D-Did you feel bad for me? Is that… Y-You decided to just… throw me a bone?!”
“Calm down.” Lucifer shook his head with a frown.
“You shouldn’t have done that…!” Asmo protested. His eyes darted between Lucifer… and me. “The idea that I only won because you decided to take pity on me, it j-just shows that I’m… pathetic…!”
Now Lucifer was rolling his eyes, clearly annoyed. “Do you really think that I'd vote for you out of pity? …Me?”
“Wait, what…?” Asmo wilted a bit, looking even more confused.
Lucifer sighed. “Whenever I’m out shopping, I see products you designed everywhere. Beautiful products. At parties, you’re always the center of attention. And to top it all off, there was yesterday’s fashion show. Both the clothing you designed as well as the show itself were truly outstanding.”
Asmo’s eyes were getting rounder and rounder as he continued.
“You charm everyone you meet… Not just humans, but countless demons as well. It’s impressive. All of it. And I respect you for it. So please, do not accuse me of voting for you out of pity.”
“...Lucifer...?” Asmo squeaked, eyes as round as dinner plates at this point.
“Now…” Lucifer stood with a smirk. “With that all said, the only thing pathetic that I see here is that stunned look on your face. Sit up straight. That posture is hardly one befitting of a student council member.”
“Ugh!” Asmo scowled.
He chuckled. “Congratulations, Asmo. Now, it appears that you have some fans waiting to meet you. I’ll see you at home.”
“...Pff…” Belphie grinned as we all watched him leave. “What an ass.”
I jumped in my seat at how hard Asmo burst into laughter.
“...Yeah…” He wiped away tears as he returned Belphie’s grin. “He IS, isn’t he…!”
We were all home now, and, well…
“LUCIFEERRRRR!” Asmo sobbed noisily as he snuggled into his brother’s arm. “I just can’t believe iiiiiiiit! I love youuuu! I LOVE YOU!”
He nearly screamed the last ‘I love you’ directly in Lucifer’s ear while he continued to paw at him.
Lucifer winced as he tried to push him away.
“Lucifer, I love you with every ounce of my being…! I love you so muuu-uuu-uuuuuchhhh!”
He took up his noisy sobbing again.
“Ugh!” Lucifer shook his hand out as one of Asmo’s tears, or nose drippings, splashed on his wrist. “That’s enough! Don’t shout in my ear. QUIT getting snot on me. And… stop caressing me on the back! If you think I didn’t notice that, you’re WRONG!”
I was doing a piss-poor job of smothering my laughter with both hands clapped over my mouth. It was coming out in rude snorts.
“But… but I can’t help it!” Asmo continued trying to climb on top of him. “You’re JUST… SO… AMAZIIIIIIING!”
“I TOLD you, don’t shout into my ear!"
Asmo very nearly succeeded in climbing onto his lap until Lucifer abruptly stood to unseat him, toppling him straight onto the floor.
“Lucifer said…!” Asmo sobbed on the ground as he curled around his shoe. “He said…! I’m impressive…! Respect…! HE SAID THAT…! TO ME…!”
“We know, Asmo,” Belphie sighed. “We were right there when it happened."
Satan sighed too. “How many times are you going to make us listen to this story? And as I recall, he said you had a pathetic expression on your face right after that, too…”
“I’m just so BLOWN AWAY…! I just can’t believe iiiiiit!”
Satan shook his head, looking down at him in disgust.
Mammon shrugged. “Welp, at least the whole bloody moon celebration is over and done with now. And thanks to Asmo winnin’ against all odds, my wallet’s feeling nice and fat right now!”
“…Does it now?” Lucifer narrowed his eyes.
Beel looked at him in surprise. “You bet on Asmo winning, Mammon? That was nice of you.”
“Pff, no. This time I was the bookie. No matter who wins, the bookie always makes money!”
“Mammon…” Lucifer growled.
“Hah hah!” Mammon’s face reddened at the sight of Lucifer’s expression. “Well, anyway… I gotta go!”
He darted from the room.
“Beel,” Lucifer growled again.
“Can I have three cheeseburgers for it? No… five. Six.”
“Beel.”
Beel stood with a sigh. “All right. I’ll go get him.”
“…Anyway.” Belphie turned back to us. “Where’s Levi? He’s not around to celebrate.”
“Oh.” I dropped my hands from my mouth. “Now that you mention it, I haven’t seen him at all today…”
“Levi?” Asmo’s eyed widened. “That’s right! Levi! I have to thank Levi! For the outfits! If he hadn’t stayed up all night helping me, my fashion show never would’ve happened. Chissseeee!” He gave me a bright smile.
I smiled back as I rose from my place on the couch. “Let’s go say thanks.”
“…Chise.” Asmo called to me softly as he took my hand from behind me. I turned to face him, confused. He was blushing. “About everything you did for me… I really want to thank you. For supporting me, for being there for me when I needed you… If it hadn’t been for you, there’s no way I would’ve ended up in first place.”
I stretched up a bit to drape my arms around his neck. “You know you’re welcome. I’d do that for you anytime.”
He slipped his arms around my waist. “You really are amazing, you know that? You’re… a human, but… it’s like you’re capable of all sorts of magic that humans can’t usually do… Magic that’s invisible to the naked eye.”
I looked at him in surprise.
He smiled. “I’m really happy that I decided to try and win the bloody moon competition. Because I feel like it’s given me insight I never had before… I was able to see things in myself, and in Lucifer. Things that I’d been blind to. Things that I’d made no effort to see until now… Until you…”
He leaned down, his face close to mine.
“So… is it okay if I kiss you to show my gratitude?”
I smiled. “How about I kiss you instead?"
“Oh…!”
I cut off his gasp with the press of my lips to his.
“Mm…”
I kissed. And kissed. And kissed him.
“...Th-This isn’t how it’s supposed to go though, right?” He giggled shakily. “I’m the Avatar of Lust. So why am I being seduced by you?”
I gave him a flirty little smile. “I guess you’ll just have to drop by my room tonight. You can show me how you’d really like to express your gratitude…”
“Oh…” He blushed, unable to hide his grin.
We hadn’t slept together like that since that night. And now I outright invited him.
He touched his nose to mine. “That’s really okay…? If I did that…?”
“...Actually,” I lowered my voice into a husky little whisper. “I’m kind of begging you to do that.”
He gave a shaky little gasp at the desire he heard in my voice, before pressing me up tightly against him to kiss me a little harder.
“Leviiiii!” Asmo tapped on his door. “Are you in theeeere? Second Lord, blah blah blah!”
I rolled my eyes with a smile.
“Come onnnn!” Asmo cooed. “You’re in there, aren’t you? Open up!”
No answer.
Asmo pouted.
I tried next.
I knocked. “Levi?”
No answer.
I frowned.
I knocked again.
"G’AAAAAAH!”
I jumped back from the door, eyes wide with surprise.
“What?!” Asmo took a step back too. “Was that Levi screaming?! Levi!”
“LEVI!” I pounded on his door. “WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON.”
His door whipped open. He stared at us. At me. With an incredibly odd expression. His lips pressed together into a thin line. Eyes wide. He just stared as he held his door open, frozen in place. I think he was even holding his breath.
“So you really were in there…” Asmo gave him a puzzled look.
“What happened?” I poked him in the chest. Still no movement. “We heard you scream…”
He expelled his held breath in an explosive sigh.
“…Oh no,” he finally whispered as he stared at me specifically. “What have I done.”
I narrowed my eyes. “Levi…?”
He squeezed his eyes shut. “This is super, super bad.”
Asmo tilted his head. “Excuse me…?”
But I knew exactly what he had done. “Levi, what the fuck did you do?!”
“I think I may have done it again…” he whispered. “Oh nooo… Lucifer’s gonna kill me…”
“…NO SEXY-TIME, LEVI, REMEMBER?” I took him by his shoulders, giving him a hard shake. “IF YOU DID WHAT I THINK YOU DID, NOOOO SEXY-TIME! SO YOU'D BETTER NOT HAVE–”
He groaned as he lowered his face into his hands.
I turned towards a very perplexed Asmo. “Welp. Back to Lucifer.”
“Huh...?”
I stepped behind Levi to steer him forward. “Back. To. Lucifer.”
“…I’m sorrryyyyy…” Levi groaned again.
“I don’t want to hear it, Levi!” I snapped at him. “Save it for Lucifer!”
“Nooooo…”
Asmo trailed after us slowly, looking incredibly confused.
Chapter 28: Chapter 33-A: Levi Is SO Grounded
Chapter Text
“…So let’s hear it.” Lucifer, arms crossed, growled down at the trembling idiot that was kneeling in front of him. “What did you do this time, Levi?”
Levi choked on a sob.
"Levi,” I warned from behind him, with my arms similarly crossed.
He squeaked at my tone. “I-I-I… I know what it is you’re thinking. You th-think I’m a gross, useless, shut-in of an otaku…”
“Levi…” I sighed, “you’re not gross…”
He made another sobbing noise. “So you’re saying that all the other stuff is true?!”
“In this moment, Levi? Yeah, kinda.”
“Well, you gotta admit, you ARE pretty useless.” Mammon shrugged. “And a shut in. And an otaku. So… yeah.”
“Stoooop, I can’t take iiiiiit!” Levi sobbed again.
“You’re only here in this room because you’re in trouble too, Mammon,” Lucifer growled at him. “I don’t want to hear your voice.”
Mammon gulped.
“So I’ll ask you one more time," Lucifer rounded on him again. "WHAT DID YOU DO THIS TIME, LEVI?”
Levi devolved into even more sobbing.
Lucifer sighed in exasperation.
“W-W-Well… m-my game… it… um…”
"Just spit it out!”
Levi jumped. “I-I-I’m trying…! So like, um… I-I-It’s about The House of Sorrow…" He gulped. “The time loop game that I–"
“The time loop game...?” Lucifer hissed under his breath.
I nodded behind Levi.
“I-I-I m-managed to… um… managed to get a copy b-before the release date… b-but…”
“Levi,” Lucifer growled again. “If you don’t spit it out soon, I’ll be feeding you to Cerberus as a late night snack, and then I’ll string up your remains in the stairwell.”
Levi sat up straighter, face turning red. “It seems the developers cast a charm on it to prevent people like me from playing it before the official release. And when I started the game up, the charm… um… Well, it seems that it sort of… activated…”
“…I’m starting to get a headache,” Lucifer sighed.
Me too.
“A charm?” Satan leaned in the doorway, similarly exasperated. “I don’t want to hear where this is going, but I guess I kind of have to, huh…? So, what kind of charm are we talking about?”
“Well, according to the message that appeared on the screen…” Levi swallowed nervously, “it starts a time loop… so that we have to repeat the current day over and over. Starting the moment I booted up the game…”
“Oooh…” Asmo grimaced. “That sounds super annoying.”
I shook my head. “You think?!”
“Weeeell, there must be a way to undo the charm?” Asmo nudged Levi in the back with his foot. “Soooo? Do you know how?”
Levi’s body rocked back and forth from the nudging. “Umm… Well, this is just what the message on my screen said… Whatever you happened to be wishing for the moment the charm went into effect… you have to make it come true before the day ends.”
“Oh, is that all?” Asmo blinked, before beaming. “Well, that’s easy, isn’t it? So, what were you wishing for in that moment, Levi? Something like, ’I can’t wait to start playing!’ or something along those lines?”
Levi’s face immediately turned into a very suspicious-looking red. “…Um. That’s not how it works. You see, I’m actually not sure whose wish needs to come true…”
I frowned.
Lucifer glared.
“H-Hey, don’t look at me like that!” Levi squeezed his eyes shut so he didn’t have to see the looks we were all giving him.
“So, let me get this straight…” Lucifer sighed, “if we don’t lift the charm by the end of the day, time will loop back around to the moment it went into effect.”
“Right. A-And also… our memories get reset, too…”
“Seems like the charm came with instructions…?” I muttered darkly.
“Which means I might have already explained all of this to you. Hundreds of times, even…”
Beel, who had been quieting fidgeting in the corner while waiting for the go-ahead to string up Mammon after Lucifer had finished lecturing him, gave us all a worried look. “So you’re saying that I might’ve had the exact same thing to eat… hundreds of times over…?”
“Really, Beel?” Belphie raised his head up off of his lap. “That’s what’s got you worried right now?”
“UGH!” Asmo threw his hands up in the air in frustration. “A hundred times?! What are we going to do?! If we stay stuck in this twenty-four-hour time loop, then we’ll never get past today, no matter how long we wait!”
“What time is it now?” I pulled out my D.D.D. “Two thirty in the morning… I guess we really do have a full day, at least…”
Guess I wasn’t getting any from Asmo tonight after all.
“….And that is not okay! There’s an event at the club this weekend I was super looking forward to!”
“Well,” Lucifer sighed again, “we understand the situation we’re in now. In order to stop the time loop, someone’s wish has to come true. Whatever they were wishing for when the charm went into effect. Then everything will go back to normal. Isn’t that right, Levi?”
“W-Well, yeah…”
“All right then, fixing this is now your responsibility.”
“WHAT?!”
“You’re going to see to it that everyone’s wishes come true. Whatever they were wishing for when the charm went into effect, you will make it happen.”
“EVERYONE’S?!”
“I don’t want to hear any complaining,” he growled.
“But… aw…!”
“Do you understand?”
“W-Won’t y-you…” Levi swallowed, “help…?”
“No. I have a headache. A headache you gave me. So… Do. You. Understand?”
“But… but I mean…!”
He turned to me with pleading eyes. Looking at me like a poor, abandoned puppy…
“…Stop it, Levi,” I sighed. “We’ll do it together. Obviously.”
He threw his arms around my legs with a cry. “Chiseeeee…”
I narrowed my eyes at him, arms still crossed. His cheeks turned pink again.
“I-I guess… if Chise is helping me… I can give it a shot…”
“You GUESS you could give it a shot?! Where do you come off sayin’ that?! Like, this is YOUR fault to begin with! C’mon, Lucifer, his thing is SO much worse than my thing!”
“…It’s not a competition,” Lucifer growled.
Belphie sighed. “Whatever, I’m tired of this. It’s already late. You can bug me for my wish in the morning. No, actually, in the afternoon. Don’t bug me until the afternoon.”
“Soooo…” Levi chewed his lip as he peeked over at me from under his fringe, knees drawn up to his chest. He was hunched on my bed next to me. “Lucifer was really mad, huh…?”
I stared at him balefully.
“D-Did he seem mad to you? Because he… seemed mad… to me…”
I scowled. “You think?”
“Yeah, when Lucifer acts all calm like that despite the fact that he’s furious…” Levi nodded to himself as his voice dropped into a whisper. “That’s when he’s the scariest.”
“Uh-huh.”
He sighed. “Usually I make sure to be careful that stuff like this doesn’t happen…”
“Oh my god, Levi.” I rolled my eyes. “Enough.”
“But I was in such a hurry to game with you…” his voice rose into a whine, “that I just wasn’t thinking…”
“Yeah, you really WEREN’T thinking, were you?”
“Heeeyyy…” He hunched over even tighter. “Lucifer already yelled at me… I don’t need you yelling at me too…” He blinked miserably. “Whenever I think about tomorrow, I just feel so depressed…”
I sighed, before shifting over to him until we were shoulder-to-shoulder. He looked at me from the corner of his eye. A sad little puppy dog.
I put my arm around him and stroked his hair.
He flinched with a merp. “Wh-What? Y-You trying to cheer me up…?”
“Mhm…”
He squeaked as I kept up my petting. “Wh-What’s so great about stroking and petting someone’s head, anyway… That’s what you do to a pet… D-Dogs and cats make better normies than me… A lot better…”
“Mhmmm…” I pulled him in closer as I kept stroking.
“…Sorry,” he whispered against me. “Thank you. I like it.”
I nodded. “I know you do.”
He finally relaxed against me with a sigh. “I wonder whose wish we should start with… Who’d be the most efficient…?”
I pulled him away a bit and stared at him.
He blinked. “What?”
“You. Obviously we start with you.”
“M-MMM-M-ME?!”
I frowned. “Obviously? You’re the one who cast the charm…!”
“W-We can’t start with me, okay?! I mean, I don’t even HAVE a wish! Zero wishes…!”
My frown deepened at the sight of his reddening face.
“So anyway! We can choose anyone OTHER than me! H-How about we start with whoever seems the most difficult? So we can get it out of the way. Yeah, let’s do that. For example, perhaps we could start with, um…”
“You’re not seriously suggesting that we start with Lucifer?”
“Mmmm…” His eyes went round. “Y-Yeah…”
“Stars…” I sighed. “Well, if that’s what you want…”
I pulled my D.D.D. out of my pocket again. Three in the morning.
“…Well, none of them are going to be talking to us tonight, so let’s get started on this tomorrow. Bright and early. Okay?”
“O-Okay… Y-Yeah…” He hunched a bit more. “S-So I’ll go back to my–“
“It’s fine.” I wrapped my arms around him, and he squeaked as I pulled us both down until we were laying in my bed together, side-by-side. “You’ll be sleeping here tonight. I deserve a proper bed, for one, and for two, I’m not letting you out of my sight for the next twenty-three hours.”
“Merrrppp…” His eyes went round again.
“BUT.” I booped his nose. “No sexy-time.”
He blushed hard.
I couldn’t stop the giggle from forming as I pulled him against me. “I still love you, you silly dork.”
“Really…?” he murmured miserably against me as he curled his fingers into my shirt, as he liked to do. “'C-C-Cause I wouldn’t still love me…”
“I still love you,” I whispered fondly as I rubbed his back. “I’ll always still love you.”
“I love you too…” he whispered back. “I’m sorry, Chise…”
“I’m going to text Diavolo in the morning that he should seriously consider outlawing these sorts of games.”
“Aww… Don’t do that…”
I kissed his hair. “You’re in no position to complain or protest.”
He whined out his misery as he curled up against me to snuggle for the night.
Chise: Lord Diavolo, I have a request.
Chise: A petition, of sorts, as a non-citizen of the Devildom.
Diavolo: Why, good morning, Chise!
Diavolo: I’m willing to hear out anything that you have to say!
Chise: OUTLAW GAMES THAT AFFECT REALITY AROUND THEM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Diavolo: …Oh dear.
Diavolo: What's happening over at the House of Lamentation this time?
Chise: JUST DO IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Diavolo: Oh, what fun!
Diavolo: I can’t wait to hear all about it from Lucifer!
Chise: DIAVOLO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Diavolo: 🤣
Diavolo: Good luck, Chise!
Barbatos: Lord Diavolo appears to be in fine spirits this morning...
Barbatos: Is all well, Chise?
Chise: AAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Barbatos: Oh my…
Barbatos: I see.
Barbatos: In that case...
Barbatos: Would you like to have tea together after you have finished with whatever business you are currently occupied with…?
Barbatos: Perhaps sometime this week, should we both find time in our schedules?
Chise: 😭
Chise: Okay…
Barbatos: I am looking forward to it.
Barbatos: Let me know if there is anything further that I can assist with.
Barbatos: Good luck.
That was assuming that there was even going to be a this week in the first place.
I groaned as I flung my phone back down onto the mattress. With a sigh, I began prodding at the sleepy demon that was curled up against me.
“…So, down to business, Lucifer.” Levi, hands stuffed in his pockets, chewed on his lip nervously. “I was hoping you could tell me what you were doing, and what were you thinking about around the time the charm took effect?”
Lucifer looked up at him balefully from his seat at his desk. “Let me ask you something first. You haven’t tried to grant anyone else’s wishes yet, have you? Why did you come to me first?”
Levi’s eyes darted to mine nervously.
I shrugged. “Because we think you’d be the most challenging.”
Lucifer laughed dryly. “Yes… I probably am, actually.”
“Oh…” Levi grimaced. “Um, okay…
“Well, no matter. You said you wanted to know what I was thinking at the time the charm went into effect?”
We nodded.
“Well, after the bloody moon event ended, and Chise and Asmo left, Beel brought Mammon to me. Mammon was receiving quite the lecture for acting as a bookie for a group of RAD students betting on the competition. And for making quite a bit of money doing it. So, as I was in the middle of giving him a ’stern talking-to’, I suddenly had this thought, and for a moment, all I could think about was this most earnest and genuine desire…”
“Well, we’re fucked…” I whispered under my breath.
Levi blinked at him. “So what was it?”
“I thought to myself, wished, that if only Mammon could become a proper demon, life would be so much easier for me.”
“Yeah, we’re fucked.”
“Wh… oh, COME ON! At least keep it within the realm of possibility…! Lucifer, WHY did you have to wish for something that will never, ever, EVER come true?!”
Lucifer shrugged. “You asked, and I answered. What else do you want from me? Though…” he paused to chuckle, “I admit… if Mammon really DOES end up becoming a proper demon as a result of all this, that actually works out quite nicely for me.”
“Maybe we should start off with someone else…?” I muttered to Levi from the corner of my mouth.
“Good luck, Levi.” Lucifer smiled at him. “I’m counting on you.”
“Aww… This sucks…”
“…So that’s the deal. Now hurry up and become a proper demon, Mammon!”
“What?!” Mammon glowered at Levi. “You gotta be kiddin’ me! Also, you’ve got a LOTTA nerve bein’ that insulting to the Great Mammon!”
“Huh? Insulting how?”
I smacked my forehead with a sigh. It was going to be a long day.
“Wait… I can’t believe I’m even asking this, but…” Levi stared at him in disbelief, “Mammon, you don’t seriously think you’re a PROPER demon, do you?!”
“WHADDYA MEAN?!”
I giggled.
Mammon rounded on me. “What’s so funny, huh?!”
“My Mammon...?” I cooed, looking him up and down in appreciation. "Proper…?”
“Hey!” He glared at me. “Wipe that smirk off your face! What does it even mean to be a proper demon anyway, huh!? Like, what about me isn’t proper?!”
I giggled again. Mammon’s faced turned pink at my insinuations.
“Hey, get your mind outta the gutter for a sec and think about it! I’m the Avatar of Greed! I’m SUPPOSED to be this way, right?! So it’s PROPER! In fact, I don’t think I could be any MORE proper even if I tried” His scowl deepened. “I’m a DEMON!”
“Huh.” I blinked as I thought about it.
“…Wow…” Levi muttered beside me. “For once, Mammon is actually making a proper argument…!”
“So, ya finally get it, do ya?” Mammon’s scowl turned into a beaming grin. “I’m as proper as they come!”
I beamed back at him.
“…Still, I don’t know.” Levi chewed his lip in thought. “What does proper even mean? Like, how do you even define it?” He turned to me. “What does Lucifer mean by proper?”
Mammon shrugged. “Don’t ask me. Don’t care. Now get outta my room so I can put some pants on.”
Levi shook his head. “You could have put your pants on at ANY TIME while we were here!”
“You’re just lucky I was wearing any underwear at all when y’all came barging in here in the first place!”
I giggled again.
He smirked. “Mind outta the gutter, darlin’.”
“Uuugghh…” Levi grabbed my hand to drag me out. “Let’s go, Chise…”
I was still giggling. “Proper…”
“…So, that brings us to our next question.” Levi, hands stuffed in his pockets again. “What did you actually mean by ‘proper’?”
“Before you answer, I’m totally a proper demon, okay?!” Mammon protested. He’d followed after us after putting on his pants. “I AM!”
“…You really came back here, just to ask me that? And you had to bring Mammon along with you?” Lucifer sighed as he rubbed at his temples.
“What, is there somethin’ wrong with me bein’ here?!”
“It is too early for this hell,” Lucifer muttered under his breath. “Though, in coming here, you are being rather honest and cooperative to the point that I find it strange. Hm…”
“Huh?” Mammon frowned at him.
“Hmm… honest and cooperative. Yes, that’s it. That’s what being a ‘proper’ demon means to me. Someone who’s honest, and doesn’t insist on making things difficult.”
“…Really?” I narrowed my eyes at him. “That’s hardly very demonic–"
“Well, if THAT’S what you mean, then Mammon’s not proper at all…!” Levi moaned. “I mean, he always says the total opposite of what’s really going through his head!”
“What’re you even talkin’ about?! You’ll never find a more honest demon than me… Or a better-lookin’ one!”
I was giggling again. Mammon shot me another smirk.
“See?” Levi sighed. “There he goes again, saying stuff that’s just totally untrue.”
“WHAT?!”
“He twists and distorts the truth, turning it into some weird Mammon brand of reality. That’s just how he is. I don’t think it’s possible to turn him into someone honest…”
“SHADDUP, LEVI!”
“We could curse him?” I suggested.
“WHOA WHOA WHOA!” He held up his palms to ward me off. “NOOOOO thank you! Not after your LAST ‘curse’, ya crazy hellspawn of a human! So cool it with the curse talk!”
“Wait…” Levi’s face brightened. “I just had a great idea! Wait here for a minute!”
The three of us stood there awkwardly while Levi ran out the door.
I looked between the two of them.
“…Soooo…” I fidgeted.
Lucifer sighed.
-
“I’m back! Sorry that took so long!”
“...Next time, I go with you,” I muttered into the permeating silence.
“So, I’m thinking this bangle here might be just what we need!” Levi beamed as he held up a gold bracelet to show us.
“Wha…?”
Levi lunged forward to clip it around Mammon’s wrist.
“Hey, what the… Levi!" Mammon pawed at it with his other hand. “I didn’t say you could stick that thing on my wrist!”
“So,” Levi grinned, “this bangle forces the wearer to tell the truth.”
“WHAT?!” Mammon began to struggle with it in earnest.
Lucifer narrowed his eyes. “Where did you get something like that, Levi?”
“Hm? Oh, from Satan.” He beamed at Lucifer. “He bought it because he was planning on using it to prank you. I’m just borrowing it from him.”
“I see…” Lucifer’s face broke out into an unsettling smile. “How very interesting…”
“…Uh-oh,” Levi squeaked.
“I’ll be sure to summon Satan here later.”
“Oooh… Sorry, Satan…”
I winced as I tried to subtly pull my D.D.D. out of my pocket.
Lucifer turned his unsettling smile towards me. “No warning him, Chise. It would be such a shame to ruin the surprise I have in store for him.”
I slowly pushed my D.D.D. back into my pocket.
“So,” Lucifer turned his attention back to Mammon, “how do you feel? Is the bangle working?”
“Eh? Pff, how should I know.”
“Chise,” Levi nudged me with his elbow, “try asking Mammon a question.”
“Hm? Hmmm…” I bounced up to Mammon, hands clasped behind my back.
He growled at me.
“…Leeeet’s see. Whoooo…” I grinned, “do you admire and respect?”
He rolled his eyes. “As if you even need to ask. Lucifer. Duh.”
Lucifer’s eyes widened in shock.
So did Levi’s.
Mine did not.
“…D’AAAAHHHHH!” Mammon started struggling with the bangle again. “WHAT’S GOIN’ ON?! WHY’D I SAY THAT?! Now everyone’s gonna know that I like Lucifer! And that I secretly respect him! Even though I’d never admit it! G’AAAHHH I DID IT AGAIN!”
“Wow.” Levi raised his eyebrows. “Normally he wouldn’t be caught dead saying something like that, even as a joke. Guess the bangle works.”
Lucifer chuckled, and his smile was actually sincere this time. “So let me get this straight. What you just said about me is the truth? You really feel that way?”
“OF COURSE I DO! EVERY SINGLE THING I SAID IS TRUE!” Mammon groaned. “Nnnnoooo… it’s not… it’s not a lie…! DAMMIT!”
“Right...” Lucifer looked more relieved than I actually expected, and it kind of tugged on my heart to see it. He actually looked a bit… happy. “I understand, Mammon. You don’t need to convince me.”
“Hm…” Levi looked around in disappointment. “How do we even know if we’ve broken out of the time loop? Nothing feels different…”
“No.” Lucifer shook his head, his expression still soft. “It seems my wish had nothing to do with the charm after all.”
“Uuuggghhh, come on!” Levi groaned. “You mean we did all that for nothing?!”
Not for nothing. I smiled at the look on Lucifer’s face.
“Whatever, who cares?! Just change me back already!”
“WHAT WERE YOU TWO THINKIN’, DOING THAT TO ME?! HUH?! HUH?!”
Levi and I snickered behind our hands.
“It doesn’t make any sense…! How could I say all that stuff to Lucifer?! Like, I don’t believe any of that! It was like my mouth was movin’ on its own! AHHHHH I feel like I’m gonna die of humiliation just thinkin’ back on it!”
“My sweet tsundere…” I sighed dreamily. Levi guffawed beside me.
“...There he goes again,” Levi smirked. “Still can’t admit the truth.”
“I’m tellin’ you, I’m not lying!” Mammon whined at us. “This is really how I feel! You got a problem with that?! That bangle ain’t no truth bangle! It’s gotta be cursed to say EMBARRASSIN’ stuff! N-N-Not…!”
Levi sighed. “Too bad. He was being so real with us earlier…”
“Reverted right back after you removed the bangle,” I agreed with a nod. “But Mammon, Lucifer seemed really happy about you saying all of that. It was actually really nice!”
“THAT JUST MAKES IT ALL THE MORE ANNOYIN’! Dammit…! I don’t believe it…! He’s gonna use what I said as ammunition to blackmail me!”
“I don’t think he needs blackmail to make your life miserable, honestly.” I shrugged.
“Anyway, we said we’d grant your wish next, didn’t we? So stop crying. It’s kind of pathetic.”
“That doesn’t even come CLOSE to makin’ it up to me!”
“Whatever.” Levi rolled his eyes. “Just try to remember what you were doing when the charm went into effect.”
“Dammit…” Mammon sighed as he gave up on his whinging. “All right, fine, let’s see… After we had that party celebratin’ the end of the event yesterday, I went back to my room… Beel found me and dragged me off… and thennnn…”
He froze.
“What is it?” Levi frowned. “Mammon, why’d you look at Chise and then freeze?”
“…You know what? Forget it.”
I slowly raised my eyebrows at him.
“I don’t need my wish granted!” He held up his palms. “I’m aaaall good over here! You can skip good ol’ Mammon the Great! I’m lettin’ ya off the hook just this once! You’re welcome!”
“Uh, no,” Levi said flatly. “We have to do this.”
My eyebrows were raising higher and higher as I looked at Mammon intently.
He glanced away, refusing to meet my eyes now. “…I-I told ya, just forget it! There’s no way I’m gonna tell you what I was thinkin’ then, okay?! No way!”
“Ugh…” Levi sighed as he took a step towards him. “Why do you have to make this so difficult?”
Mammon sized him up as he took another step towards him.
“Okaaaay… Say hello to our friend the truth bangle again…!”
He slapped it over Mammon’s wrist.
“HEY!” Mammon jumped back a moment too late. “What’s the big idea puttin’ that thing on me again?!"
“Just so you’re aware,” Levi stepped back with a smirk, “the bangle can only be removed by the person who puts it on you.”
Mammon growled at him.
“So, let’s hear it. What were you thinking?”
“About Chise!” Mammon’s cheeks turned pink. “I was thinkin’ about Chise!”
I bit my lip in an attempt to hide my delight.
“I mean, I saw how Chise was cozyin’ up to Satan and Belphie and everyone at the party… Bein’ all flirty and stuff…!”
My face fell a bit. “Aww, Mammon…”
“L-Like, if ya keep showin’ that sweet and happy side of yours in front of everyone like that, they’re all gonna fall for you even harder, and I won’t get as much Chise time! A-And I wanted you to do that sorta stuff next time you’re alone with m…mmfjhhhhaohmm…”
Levi rolled his eyes in disgust. “You know, rather than putting your own hand over your mouth to stop yourself from speaking, you could just not say anything to begin with? But whatever!” He snickered as he leaned forward to get a better look at Mammon’s blushing face. “You TOTALLY just spilled your guts out to both of us, and it was hilarious! Looool!”
“D’AAAAH! LEVI!!”
“Mammon…” I stepped towards him, my arms outstretched.
Mammon’s eyes darted between Levi and I in a panic. “Take this damn bangle offa me, before I go blurtin’ out even more stuff I shouldn’t!”
I pouted. “Like what?”
“...DAMMIT!”
“Sorry, no can do.” Levi shrugged. “If you won’t cooperate, I won’t take it off.”
“NOW LISTEN, YOU USELESS OTAKU– HEY!”
Mammon tried scrambling after him, tripping over the leg of his pool table as Levi raced out of his bedroom door with a cackle.
“ONCE YOU DECIDE TO COOPERATE, I’LL TAKE IT OFF…!” Levi called out over his shoulder as Mammon fell flat on his face with an oof.
Leaving just Mammon and I alone.
“…Dammit,” he muttered on the ground.
I giggled as I kneeled down beside him. “Hi, Mammon.”
He slapped his hands over his mouth again with a glare.
I reached to stroke his hair lightly. “Have you been missing me…? I’m sorry…”
“Mmmfff…” he grunted through his fingers, blushing immediately before launching himself back up onto his feet. “DAMMIT! I’m gonna catch Levi and FORCE him to take this thing offa me! No matter what it takes!”
“Orrrr…” I raised an eye brow, “you could be honest–"
Aaaaand he took off.
I stood up with a sigh. If this was actually really simple and he was just being a dramatic butt about it, I was going to be pretty annoyed.
“Wait for me, Mammon. I’m coming too.”
-
“Dammit, that shut-in… Where’d Levi go?!”
I approached quietly from behind as I watched Mammon look up and down the hall, at a crossroads. His hands were on his hips as he growled at his dilemma.
“Gr… ngh… nnghh…” He struggled against the bangle again, pawing at it uselessly. “No use… Can’t get this damned thing off no matter how hard I try…”
And then he let out a shrill scream when I tackled him from behind, throwing my arms around his middle.
He spun towards me in outrage. “…CHISE?! Fuckin’ hells, girl! Don’t scare me like that! I could’ve thrown you clean down the hall, ya know!”
“But you didn’t.” I grinned up at him.
“…Dammit,” he muttered, face going pink again. “Help me find Levi, would ya? I need to get this thing off of me before I let it slip that I love you!”
“Pfff!” I burst into laughter. “Mammon! You tell me that you love me like, basically every day!”
“…Hmph.”
“But, hmm…” My grin turned sly. “Since I’ve got you here… And since we’re being so honest with each other right now…”
He groaned. “Don’t do iiiiiit….”
“Just what, exactly, do you like so much about me?”
“Ugh!” He tried to paw me off a bit, but I held onto him tighter. “Whaddya even mean?! Everything, of course! EVERYTHING! I mean, everything about you is perfect! If I’d have to list all the stuff I love about you, I’d never stop talkin’!”
“Hmm…” I mused. “I think I have some time right now, actually.”
“No ya don’t! You gotta grant all these wishes before tomorrow and you know it!”
“Still…” I chewed on my lip as I gave him my best puppy-dog eyes. He growled deep in his throat. “Maybe just a couple reasons…?”
“…You’re just the best. You’re so cute and kind and soft and you’re never mean to me. Err. Usually. Unless I really deserve it. But you always listen to me and stick up for me and…” his cheeks were getting pinker and pinker, “y-you… I just… you make me feel real special… like I’m the only one in the room when ya look at me…”
My expression softened. “Baby…”
“AND YOU’RE REALLY FUCKIN’ GOOD IN BED, TOO!”
I burst into laughter again as I hid my blushing face in his shirt.
“D’AAAHH, this is bad! I keep blurtin’ out every thought that pops into my head! I can’t let any of my brothers hear me talkin’ like this…!”
“Ahhh,” I hummed in sudden understanding, “so THAT’S what this is about. A sweetheart in the sheets, but a tsundere in the streets.”
“The fuck does that even mean?! Ugh! DAMMIT! YOU’RE SO FUCKIN’ CUTE!” He reached around to grab my hands from his middle, holding them in his. “Come on, follow me. We’ll worry about findin’ Levi later.”
“Huh?” I blinked in confusion as he pulled me along.
He locked door to the guest bathroom behind us, leaving us alone together.
Why did he choose the guest bathroom?
I didn’t even know what was going on anymore, so whatever. It’s been one thing after another.
“…All right, great,” he sighed in relief. “No one’s gonna be able to hear me from in here.”
I raised my eyebrows at him. “We could have just stayed in your room if you wanted a little privacy.”
“Pfff…” He blushed, refusing to look at me.
“…All right, what’s this about, Mammon?”
He cleared his throat. “Now listen.”
Trying to sound confident.
“I’m willin’ to tell you what I wished for.”
And macho.
“But ONLY you, okay?! NOT LEVI!”
So tsundere.
“Because… you’re special to me.”
“Oh.” I blinked in surprise. “Well, of course, that’s totally fine. You could have just said so to begin with.”
He growled. “That lil’ pipsqueak wouldn’t have let up and you know it…”
“I don’t know about that. He hates it when you get all gushy, even if he was laughing that he was making you be all gushy.”
“THAT’S THE POINT. Uggghhh. I’m gonna tell you, but you gotta promise not to laugh, all right?! NO laughing! And no telling Levi! So no laughing from Levi either!”
“All right, all right. I wasn’t planning on telling him, you know.” I frowned. “Don’t make me start a lover’s quarrel with you over this. It won’t end prettily for you.”
At this, I was rewarded with a little snicker. I smiled as I went back into his arms.
He sighed. “So, here’s the thing. What I want is, you know… for… for you to tfff… hphh… me…”
“…Speak clearly, babe.”
“…Uggghhhh, I don’t wanna…”
“It’s just me!” I tilted my head in my confusion. “Mammon, it’s just us. Why is this so hard?”
“All right, fine! What I said is… I… I want to hear you say you love me! Okay?!”
“…What?”
“Uggghhh… This is so embarrassin’… Like, what kinda messed up torture is this, anyway…”
I looked up at him, dumbfounded.
“So, when the charm was activated, Lucifer was in the middle of giving me this super long lecture. Y’know, ‘cause he was mad that I’d made money off that whole ‘illegal’ gambling ring thing. Ugh. Lame. Anyway I pretended to listen, but the truth is that I was thinkin’ about you the whole time.”
I was still staring at him.
“Who doesn’t wish they could hear the person they love admit to feelin’ the same way?! And I love you, Chise… I really love you.”
“…Mammon.”
“So… yeah… that’s my wish…”
If this was actually really simple and he was just being a dramatic butt about it, I was going to be pretty annoyed.
I knew it.
“...Are you fucking kidding me?”
“What?!”
“Mammon!” I admonished him. “I’ve said it SO MANY TIMES! And I’ll say it so many times more! So why couldn’t you just tell me what you wished for?! You got truth bangle’d and everything! Have you not believed me any of the times I’ve said it before?! Is that what's made this so nerve-wracking for you?!”
He pouted. “I said don’t laugh…”
“I’m not laughing, I’m yelling.” I rolled my eyes. “Sort of…”
“Well, don’t do that either!”
“I love you, Mammon!” I shook my head in disbelief. “So much…!”
“I love you too…” He pulled me tight against him. “Like, so much it’s crazy…”
I sighed against his warm chest. “I’m so sorry. Sometimes I wish that…” I shook my head. No, I didn’t. I couldn't, in the deepest reaches of my heart. But it was hard... “I’m sorry. And I’m sorry for getting mad just now, too. I wasn’t really mad.”
“Ugh. I don’t care that I’m a demon, and you’re a human. None of that matters. As long as I’ve got you, I don’t need anything else. You and me, we’re… no one’s gonna take you away from me again. I’m gonna follow wherever you go. You’ll see. Dammit… We’d only be able to get married in the human world, ya know…”
I grinned at him. “You know that spouses inherit each other’s debts, right?”
“Wait, WHAT?!?!?”
I laughed. “That’s my only concern.”
“Fuck!!!!” His eyes widened. As far as they could go, I think. “Ya mean I gotta clean up my act?! Shit…!”
I shook my head. "Mammon... I need you to tell me when you're feeling this way. I don't want you to feel bad. You hide your bad feelings too well! I want to give you everything that I can! I want to make you happy. It would mean the world to me if you just... let me help you feel better when you’re down. That makes ME feel good too. Opening up to me is you loving ME as well. Does that make sense…?” I reached up to touch his cheek. "I'm sorry you felt that way… I feel like I should have known…"
“Nah… It was just a dumb split-second thought..." He sighed. "Like, I wouldn't have even thought much more about it later if SOMEONE hadn't triggered a dumb wish charm!"
"Still..." I pulled him down closer to me, brushing my lips against his. "Just a text... to let me know that you were even thinking about me. That would have meant so much. It would have meant as much to be asked for it as it would for you to receive it, if you think about it…"
He hummed for a bit. "...Yeah. I guess if I were in your shoes and you were the one askin'... Then yeah. Duh. That'd make me smile a ton.”
I didn't want to be a dopey sap in the moment, but I couldn't stop myself from smiling at that.
His hum deepened into something a little more huskier within his chest. "Just like that... I love your smile so much. I love makin' you smile. It's what I live for.” He paused. “So... can ya say it again?"
My smile widened. "I love you so much, Mammon. I really, really love you.”
"I love you too, baby girl."
“I love you,” I whispered to him again, a little more fiercely. “Let’s go on a date or something soon… And then I’ll spend the night, okay…?”
“Mmm…” He agreed as he nuzzled into my hair.
"…Hmm, THAT’S weird.”
I nearly jumped out of my skin in Mammon’s embrace.
“Yeah, it really IS weird…” Mammon murmured, eyes closed as he inhaled against my hair. “I mean, I’m the Avatar of Greed, y’know? And yet here I am, head over heels in love with Chise…”
"No, that’s not what I meant.” Levi peeked over the edge of the tub he was laying in. “I mean it’s weird that the charm doesn’t seem to have faded.”
“WHAT THE FUCK, LEVI!??!” Mammon yelled at him. He instinctively grabbed the nearest hand soap dispenser and chucked it at the tub. “WHERE’D YOU COME FROM, YA FUCKIN’ FREAK?!”
Levi ducked for a moment to allow for the ceramic soap dispenser to shatter harmlessly against the wall behind him, splattering soap everywhere. He peeked back over at us again once the coast was clear. “I’ve just been in the bathtub. Also, could you maybe not say that I’m a freak? It’s rude. Anyway, I was already hiding in here when you two came in.”
“….So, you’re telling me that… you… heard… you heard all of that…?”
Levi rolled his eyes. “Seriously, that was your wish? To have Chise say ‘I love you’? I mean, the whole thing sounds like a preteen drama.”
“Levi…” I sighed. “You couldn’t have let us know about your presence a little earlier into our conversation?”
“Seemed like a serious conversation. Kind of felt weird to interrupt it.”
“Kind of feels weird right NOW that you didn’t!”
“Well, I was going to keep being quiet, but it kind of sounded like you were about to get… ew… in here… which would have been even weirder…”
“I-I think I’m dyin’…” Mammon wheezed. “I’m so embarrassed… My heart can’t take it…”
“Hm.” Levi pursed his lips while he thought. “Whose wish should we try granting next?"
Lucifer: Why is there a smashed soap dispenser in the guest bathroom?
Lucifer: Who is responsible for this?
Lucifer: There's glass and soap everywhere.
Mammon: Iunno.
Levi: 🤷♂️
Chise: 🤷♀️
Lucifer: 😒
Lucifer: So it was you three.
Lucifer: Mammon, go clean it up.
Mammon: WHY ME?!
Lucifer: Because I know that YOU were the one who ultimately threw it.
Mammon: Aww...
Levi: Get rekt, Mammon.
Lucifer: Are you really in any position to say that, Levi?
Levi: 😶
Asmo: HAH.
Belphie: You guys are hopeless.
“Ah, found him! Heeey, Satan!”
Satan looked up from his book with a scowl. “I’m reading.”
“Yeah, I can see that.”
I peeked over the back of the couch at him. “Hi, Satan.”
He jumped hard. “Hells, Chise! Don’t do that!”
I smiled. “Sorry.”
“Ugh, shouldn’t you be happy to see me?” Levi pouted. “I’ve come to grant your wish.”
“That’s great and all,” he growled at him, “but just so you know, Lucifer called me into his room earlier.”
“…Ooohhh…”
“Because as it turns out, a certain someone went in my room and took my bangle.”
Levi gulped audibly.
“Which I was planning to use on Lucifer someday, but thanks to you, my plans are ruined.”
“S-Sorry…”
“So?” Satan narrowed his eyes. “Where’s the bangle?”
“Umm… To be honest, Mammon sort of took it from me…”
He sure did. I don’t think I’d actually ever seen him run that fast.
"Mammon?!” Satan gawked at him. “Do you have any idea how much that thing cost?!”
Levi grimaced as he shrunk back in a little cower.
But then Satan paused, and his face softened.
“Mammon, huh…? Interesting…”
“…You’ve got an evil look on your face, Satan,” I pointed out.
He grinned up at me. “Well, dove, that’s because I’m thinking evil thoughts.”
Levi shifted nervously. “I don’t really get what’s going on, but it looks like you’re in a better mood now?”
“So? Did you come to ask me what I wished for or not?”
“Uh, right.”
I took over as I batted playfully at his hair. As an excuse to touch him. And to be cute. “Where were you around the time the charm took effect? And what was going through your mind?”
He fought to hide his smile. “I was watching Lucifer lecture Mammon.”
“Wait a minute!” Levi grinned. “Satan, by any chance… did you wish that Mammon would become a proper demon?!”
“What? No.”
“Oh… Meh, too bad…. We’d already taken care of that one…”
“No…” Satan’s expression turned excessively sly. “I was thinking about how much I’d like to see Lucifer kneel at my feet.”
“Oh my.” I looked down at him, a little horrified by the look on his face.
“Oh, WONDERFUL.” Levi shook his head. “We’ve got to do the impossible AGAIN!”
“That’s it, we’re officially doomed.” Levi groaned as he spun around in his gaming chair while I sat on the nearest beanbag. “I mean, how are we supposed to make Lucifer kneel at Satan’s feet? You’d have an easier job of turning me into a normie! You know what, this is probably it. This is probably the one. I bet we’ve already had this exact same discussion. Dozens of times… No, make that hundreds… We’re going to spend the rest of our lives… Stuck in this loop…”
I sighed. “Maybe we can just… ask Lucifer to just do it?”
Or maybe I should text Mister Barbatos, the time demon, yet again...
“Come on, he’d just give a dismissive laugh, and that’d be the end of it. I mean, he’s the AVATAR OF PRIDE! The definition! Of! Pride!”
“All right, well…” I thought about it. “Could we trick him into doing it? Have him kneel in front of him sort of… ‘accidentally’?”
“That’s it!” Levi’s face brightened. “It needs to be an accident!”
I nodded. “It’s not like he has to kneel before Satan out of reverence or anything, right? Every story that involves wishes has them being stupidly literal.”
Levi lurched to his feet. “Okay, yeah! I’m starting to feel like we can do this! Okay Chise, let’s put our heads together and come up with a plan!”
“All right, here we go!” Levi said in a loud whisper next to me. “Plan number one for bringing Lucifer to his knees!”
I nodded, eyes glued on Satan, who was still laying horizontal on the couch reading his book.
“…Luciferrrr!” Levi called. “Over here!”
“Levi.” Lucifer glared at him as he came towards us. “What’s so urgent that you needed me to drop everything and come here at such haste?”
“Uhhhmm, I wouldn’t exactly say it’s anything urgent…”
Lucifer’s expression turned into a look of deep annoyance. “Well then, just tell me at dinner. I’m returning to my room.”
“Aaaah! Hold on a second!” Levi slapped the magazine I was holding hard out of my hands. “...Ahaha! Chise, you klutz! I can’t believe you dropped that magazine right in front of Satan’s feet!”
Both Lucifer and Satan frowned at him.
Levi sighed. “Sorry, Lucifer, but could you maybe pick that up…?”
“…You’re closer to it than I am, Levi.” Lucifer rolled his eyes.
“W-Well, sure, but… my back…”
“…Ooooh, what do we have here!”
I turned in surprise at Asmo’s light voice.
“Chise, did you drop this?” He smiled sweetly at me as he bent to retrieve it. “Here you go, sweetie pie!”
“Aww...” Levi stuffed his hands in his pockets.
Lucifer rolled his eyes again. “See you later.”
“…Asmo, you IDIOT!” Levi hissed at him.
“Excuse me?” Asmo blinked at him in confusion. “Why would you say that? I was being nice…”
I slipped my arm around his waist to pull him into a half-hug. “Thank you, Asmo.”
He beamed at me.
“…What was that all about?” Satan narrowed his eyes at us in suspicion.
“Nothing bye!” Levi grabbed my hand to drag me away.
-
“All right,” Levi sighed. “Here we go. Plan number two for bringing Lucifer to his knees.”
I watched dubiously as our two targets lingered near the front door.
“Oh, hey!” Levi called out. “Your shoe! It’s coming untied! You better take care of that now, before you trip!”
I winced, hard, as both of them bent forwards to check their shoes, resulting in them crashing their skull against the other’s.
“…Ugh, you thickheaded fool of a demon!” Lucifer growled at Satan. “What’s your skull made of? Granite?”
“Oh boy…” I whispered.
Satan shot him a dark look. “That’s exactly what I was about to ask you.”
“Uuuggghh, come on!” Levi groaned. “Why’d you have to kneel too, huh Satan!? We nearly had Lucifer kneeling in front of you, but then you had to go and RUIN– mmopprPHH!”
“Levi, you IDIOT,” I hissed as I clapped my hands over his mouth.
“…Levi?” Lucifer turned his attention to us. His eyes narrowed at the sight of me as well. “You too, Chise. What, exactly, are you two up to this time?”
“You asked us to break to charm!” I squeaked.
“W-Well, uhh, you see…”
“Levi…” I hissed again. “Just tell him the truth.”
Satan sighed in exasperation. And probably in a little bit of disappointment in me as well. Not like he could talk; it's not like his Lucifer-related pranks turned out any better. “If this really is part of some ridiculous plot, then yes… I’d say your only choice is to tell the truth at this point.”
“O-Okay, here’s the truth…” Levi bit his lip. “SATAN’S WISH WAS TO HAVE YOU KNEEL IN FRONT OF HIM, LUCIFER.”
Satan’s eyes widened as his eyes darted to Lucifer. “And THIS is your solution?! You dumbasses!”
“Sorry…” I squeaked again.
“I see.” Lucifer’s expression went carefully neutral. “Well, now it all makes sense.”
Satan sighed. “Looks like the game is up. Because Lucifer doesn’t kneel. Ever.”
“Excuse me?” Lucifer gave him a soft smile. ”Who doesn’t kneel?”
And then he did it.
Lucifer put his hand over his heart, bowed his head slightly, and bent down into a kneel.
At Satan’s feet.
We all gawked.
“…Is this good enough, Satan?” Lucifer asked softly.
Satan stared at him.
“I don’t believe it!” Levi hissed in a stunned whisper. “Lucifer’s actually KNEELING in front of Satan…!”
Lucifer looked up with his dangerously sweet smile, the one that never reached his eyes, with his hand still over his heart. “To think that this is all it takes to make you happy, Satan… It’s sweet, really. I didn’t know you had this side to you.”
I groaned.
“So, what would you like me to do next? Shall I kiss your hand? Please, I must insist.”
Satan’s face went red as he made a noise of disgust in his throat.
“Well, haha, wow! That was easy!” I tried to break the tension by putting a lightness into my tone. “S-So I guess… you can get up now, Lucifer!”
“How could you be so calm right now, Chise?!” Levi, not picking up what I was putting down, turned to me with a disbelieving gasp. “I mean… I mean… just look at Lucifer! His coolness is overwhelming! I think I’m gonna faint! It’s like he stepped out of an otome game or something!”
My eyes darted between him and Satan, who looked absolutely pissed.
“Wh…? Wait, WHA?! WHAT!?”
I winced at the sound of Asmo’s voice coming up from behind us.
“What’s going ON?!” he bubbled, a beaming smile on his face. “I see I’ve stumbled into a rather interesting situation, haven’t I! Oooh, I’ve GOT to get a picture of this!”
Lucifer smirked as he turned his attention back to his target of humiliation. “…Strange. You don’t seem very pleased, Satan. This is what you wanted, isn’t it? What you wished for?”
Satan growled at him.
“Okay, that fulfills Satan’s wish.” Levi shrugged. “Buuuut it doesn’t seem like it was the right one. The charm hasn’t dissipated.”
“You think?!” I hissed at him.
Asmo giggled. “Just look at this photo album! Oh my gosh! This is going to do NUMBERS on Devilgram, my dears!”
Chapter 29: Chapter 33-B: Siren's Song
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m especially fond of this low-angle shot,” Asmo giggled as he showed me his D.D.D. screen. “And this one taken from Satan’s perspective, looking down at Lucifer!”
“Satan’s going to kill meeee…” I groaned.
“Ugh, after all that… We still weren’t able to undo the charm…”
“Whaaaat?” Asmo blinked. “You mean that’s not broken yet?!”
“Nope.” Levi shrugged. “So anyway, since you’re here, where were you when the charm went off?”
Asmo’s eyes immediately darted back and forth from me to Levi. He hugged himself. “…Umm… You know where I was! I was right outside your door!”
“Oh, right.” Levi frowned. “Well then, what were you thinking about when it happened?”
Asmo’s eyes widened.
Levi narrowed his eyes. “Why’s your face going red?”
“…I… I don’t want to be next!” Asmo protested, voice high.
“Huh?” Levi blinked. “Why not? I mean, you’re right here, we may as well–"
“Nnnnno!” Asmo backed away, hugging himself a little harder as he hunched. “It’s not riiiiiight…”
“Asmo...?” I gave him a curious look.
He looked at me for a moment in silence, expression clearly pained.
And then he booked it up the stairs.
“Huh? What?!” Levi gawked after him. “I don’t think I’ve EVER seen Asmo run before! Like, he runs less than I do!”
“Me neither…” I ran after him. Whenever he moved a little faster, it was in a joyful sort of skip. This was not a joyful skip.
“Aww, come on…” Levi groaned from the bottom of the stairs. “Don’t make me run now…”
I’d caught sight of Asmo darting into his room when I had rounded the corner to chase after him. I was pounding on his door when Levi finally caught up to me.
“...This seems pretty fishy,” he muttered under his breath. “What’s gotten INTO him?”
“Asmoooo!” I pleaded from outside of his door. “Just let me in, please! Let’s talk about this!”
"Go away!” he replied miserably from the other side.
“Not doing that!” I yelled back in exasperation. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me!”
It wasn’t even about the stupid wish. I was just alarmed by how upset he was.
“Hmph.”
I sighed. “Levi… I think this might be another bathtub wish.”
“Huh?” He blinked at me.
“I think Asmo might want some privacy. Away from you.”
“…Oh.” Levi rolled his eyes. “Ugh! Why are my brothers so weird! I can only hope that I get hit by a bus to get isekai-ed into a world where they don't exist.”
“Well, until that happens…” I gestured in a shoo’ing motion. “Get gone.”
He sighed. “Fine! But if it isn’t his wish either, we’re running out of time!”
“I know, I know…” I bit my lip. “I’ll meet you in your room…? In maybe an hour or two…?”
“I guess…” he grumbled. “There IS a new episode of–"
“Great!” I steered him away from Asmo’s door, and then gave his back a light little push. “I’ll meet up with you later!”
-
I sighed in relief as I watched him turn the corner.
And then I turned to knock again. “Asmo… it’s just me now.”
"I still don’t want to, Chise…”
“That’s okay,” I assured him. “Let’s just talk? And then we can decide on what to do together?”
I waited patiently for a reply as the silence stretched.
But stretch it did.
Just as I was about to give up and go back to Levi to suggest finding one of the twins instead, I heard Asmo sigh loudly from the other side.
"The door isn’t even locked, Chise… You can come in.”
“Oh.” I blinked. “Right.”
I turned the handle.
“…But…” Asmo bit his lip as he rubbed his arm self-consciously, “you should really go find someone else first. I can go last, you know?”
I shut the door behind me to go to him. “I mean, if that’s what needs to happen, but… that’s not what this is about anymore.” I took him by his arms. “I just wanted to see you, and make sure that you’re okay.”
“Really…?” He gave me an uncertain look. “But… you have to grant the right wish before the end of the day. And it’s pretty much past lunchtime…”
I shrugged as I rubbed his arms up and down. “So maybe I agree with you the next time the time-loop restarts. But I’m not leaving in this try.”
“Huh...?” He scrunched his face. “But that’s just… dumb!”
I giggled. “Yeah. It is.”
His eyebrows knitted together in sad resignation. “Thanks, Chise…”
“Mhm.” I steered him towards his bed to sit down. “I’ve bought us two hours.”
He sighed as he sat, hugging himself again.
“So, out with it. What’s your wish?”
“Huh?” He glanced at me nervously. “B-But, you said…”
“I said that we’re talking.”
He bit his lip again.
“So start talking.”
He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, took a deep breath, and then opened them to look at me again.
“...W-Well, Chise..." His voice, to my surprise, had turned slightly sarcastic. "I'm the Avatar of LUST. So... what do YOU think my wish is?”
I smiled gently at him. "I already know what your wish is, Asmo.”
“...What?!”
"I just want YOU to tell me.”
"But...!" He gawked at me. "That's...! You should...! Y-You should feel…!"
I tilted my head with a frown. “How should I feel, exactly?”
He hunched again.
I took his hand in mine. "I was the one who invited you into my room. It wasn't your fault that you were still thinking about it outside of Levi's door. It's not your fault that a stupid charm set off while you were thinking about me.”
"But... that all happened anyway." He looked down at his lap. "I just wanted our second time to be... something that both of us... wanted…"
"Oh, Asmo." I took one of his hands to stop his fidgeting fingers. "I do want—"
"I-I don't want there to be ANY...! Obligation...! Or... Or some sort of..." He bit his lip. "Something that MAKES it happen... Or a whim... I wanted us both in your room, wanting it together. Like... intentionally!”
I squeezed his hand. "With no doubts.”
"Yeah..." he whispered. "Which is why you inviting me like that meant so much... But now…"
“So, does it have to be in my room?”
He blinked. "Huh?”
"Your wish. Does the sex have to be in my room, specifically?”
His face turned pink. "I... I don't…"
"Hmm..." I stood up, still holding his hand. "Maybe we should go there anyway, just in case.”
"Wait... what?!" Asmo squeaked as I pulled him along.
—
And then, I was latching my own door.
"Chise...?"
I spun around to face him. "Now, like you said, this will only work if we both THOROUGHLY consent. So, I need you to be honest. If there was no charm, but you and I were still here in my room, together, and I told you that I wanted you... would you have me? Would YOU want to?”
He blanched.
I held out my palm in reassurance. "It's okay if not. I know that you'd want to eventually. You're allowed to say that you don't want it if you aren't in the mood.”
"I'd..." He swallowed. "I'd…"
"It's okay, Asmo. Really.”
"...Y-Yes… I’d…"
"Are you sure?”
"Yes, but…"
My expression softened. "Do you still want your wish granted last, Asmo? We can still do that.”
He let out a shaky sigh in response.
"Asmo... The goal is to make everyone's wish come true.”
"Yeah..." He hunched. "I know that... but…"
"So..." I took both of his hands in both of mine, raising them in front of us. "If your wish was to be with me…"
He looked at me miserably.
"And...." I pushed, and pushed, and pushed against his hands, taking a step forward, and then another, until the back of his knees bumped against my bed. "If... MY wish... was to be with YOU…"
His eyes widened. "Wait... Wh-What…?"
I pushed, and pushed, until the both of us were sinking down onto my mattress.
His eyes went round as I leaned forward and laid him fully on his back, with my hands still clasped in his. I rested his wrists against the sheets as I looked down at him with a smile. "Well then... That's two birds…"
I leaned down to brush my lips against his.
“…One stone.”
"Chise..." he sighed, his voice achingly sweet, before kissing me back.
"I want to be with you, Asmo," I whispered against his lips. "There's no obligation here. There's no wish hanging over me. It's okay if there is for you, though. I'd understand. Trust me. If you just want to kiss me like this, that's okay. I'll kiss you. For two whole hours. And I'll kiss you so, so happily. But Asmo..." I leaned forward to kiss him again, "...if you did want me right now, truly, then... I don't see your wish as being impossible to fulfill at all.”
I pulled my face away from him slightly to get a better look at him. His expression was so sincere. So earnest. So pleading. Even with him being speechless, I read him.
I stroked the sides of his hands with my thumbs. "Yeah. Your wish was my wish, too. We have the same wish, Asmo.”
“…Chise..." he finally whispered.
I smiled gently down at him with a shake of my head. “Asmo… The wish that needs to be granted isn’t ours. It’s Levi’s. There’s nothing actually holding us back.”
He blinked up at me slowly. “Huh…?”
I giggled. “Let’s be real. The charm triggered on the one who angered the game devs, and no one else. Like, that doesn’t even make any sense.”
He blinked again. “Oh…”
I caressed his face. “I love you, Asmo. Being here right now with you, with just the two of us, with no magic compelling this… that hasn’t stopped me from still wanting to grant your wish. You can have me, if you want to.”
"Dammit..." he groaned. “Dammit! Yes! Oh my gosh… I want you so badly right now! For… always!”
I gasped as his hands flew out of the grip I had on them to cup my face hard as he brought me crashing down onto him and into a deep kiss.
***
My hands went immediately into his hair with a shaky little moan; my belly falling flush to him gave me all the evidence I needed of his desire. He pressed himself up against me with a needy little whimper against my mouth while he tilted his head to deepen the kiss. His lips rolled against mine with an increased sense of urgency that shot an electric heat between my thighs in response. My fingers were lifting the bottom of his shirt while he pawed at my chest like a kitten with a soft moan of his own. I dipped my head to press my lips to his neck as I slid down his body, caressing his bare skin as I went.
"Chise…!"
"I have a feeling that you're a bit of a people pleaser in bed..." I breathed against his belly as I open up his fly. "And I'm not about to let you be the only one who gives…"
"Oh stars!" he cried as I rubbed him through his pants with my palm.
I hummed in delight as I slipped my hand down into his fly to find the texture of lace grazing against my fingertips. "Cute…"
He was open-mouth panting above as he watched me make my way lower. I kissed the generous bulge that ran trapped down his thigh, making him tilt his head back with a groan at the pressure.
"So needy..." I sighed against the fabric of his pants as I hooked my fingers into the waist of them. "Let's get you out of these…"
He lifted himself up slightly as I slid them down. I bit my lip at the sight of the pink lingerie he wore, and how it barely, JUST barely, contained him.
I kissed him through the lace.
"Chise..." he moaned as his fingers found their way into my hair. “Ohhhh my gosh… Oh my gosh…"
I pressed my palm lightly through the fabric to cup him underneath a bit as I kissed and kissed the lace. Kissed his straining cock through the fabric. I felt it jump against its restraint at the touch of my lips while he humped a little roll up towards me.
"Please..." he moaned as he squirmed lightly beneath me.
I smiled up at him as I lowered the band of his underwear next, keeping my eyes on him as he watched me, desire lit like a fire in his eyes. He lifted his hips again as I pulled down and down.
And then I bit my lip hard when he finally sprang free.
I glanced back up at him. He was smiling at my expression as I felt a blush wash over my face.
"Take your time..." he cooed softly. And then he sighed at the sight of me licking my lips in response.
I touched him with the tips of my fingers first. He shuddered with a hiss. Clearly a sensitive one.
He wasn't especially long by demon standards, but he was thick and curved. I felt his head immediately press up into the roof of my mouth as I sunk my lips over him to take him with the flat of my tongue. He let out a little gasp as he lifted his hips up on reflex to hump further into me, and I gave a muffled moan from around him as he slid to the back of my throat. I sucked him there, running my tongue up and along the curve of him, pressing my lips around his shaft to grip him more firmly. He panted again as my hand came to a fist at the base of his shaft with a small squeeze.
I moved my head up, eliciting a long little moan from him as he slowly left the embrace of my warm mouth. Along with the departure of my mouth came the rising of my fist along his length. I paused just at the tip of him, running my tongue over the sweet spot under his head with light little licks and swirls. He squirmed his legs from underneath me with a gasp as he clutched my sheets in his hands harder to brace himself.
I sunk my lips back down on him, and he let out an open-mouthed keen as I took him back in.
I bobbed now, taking as much of him as I could, struggling with the curve, trying not to graze my teeth on him. He didn't seem to notice my teeth much as his hand went back into my hair to hold me to him lightly while his head lolled to the side with another sweet little moan. He sounded so lovely. So vulnerable as I serviced him with my mouth. I moaned at the sight of his flushed cheeks and parted lips, at the sight of his chest rising and falling in time to the bobbing of my head. His eyes were glazed with pleasure as he held my gaze with his own.
I release him from my mouth with a gasp, heaving for air as I watched him back, holding his gaze as my fist moved up and down the length of him in earnest now. He let out a long groan as he humped his hips up into the long strokes I gave him, bucking harder and harder with each thrust, until he was fucking into my fist with punctuated cries each time I came back down to the base of him. I whimpered at the sight as I took the swollen head of him back into my mouth to suck while I kept up my stroking jerk of his shift.
He mewled and cried and begged in earnest as I drew him closer and closer to his peak. He was biting his lip, writhing out his pleasure, head thrown back with sweet little gasps while I coaxed him forward with the bobbing of my head on his lap. So cute. So sweet. Voice so high and soft in his throes. I burned for him between my legs as I watched him in amazement.
"Chiseee-eee-eee..." he dry-sobbed as he heaved up and down. "I'm gonnaaaaa…."
I groaned from around him in response, fisting harder.
He curled up and over me with a cry as his orgasm hit him in force, his thighs tensing and trembling with small little bucking motions as he let loose inside my mouth. He held me gently, but firmly, by the roots of my hair while his cocked pumped its first hot load down my throat, and then its second, and third, while he keened with every spilled release. I sucked eagerly while I fought to keep up, swallowing noisily. He cried out again when I slid my lips further down him to take more directly down my throat.
I swallowed his last shudder, and then release my lips on him with a gasp to take in air. He watched, eyes clouded and glazed over from the bliss of his orgasm, as his cock slipped wetly from my mouth, leaving a small trail of saliva and cum rolling down my chin.
"Petal..." he whispered hoarsely in awe.
I nuzzled his thigh in response as I continued catching my breath against his lap.
"Come here..." he whispered again. "Inside you…"
I looked at him in surprise as I panted my own need for air. And for him.
He smiled lazily. "You didn't think the Avatar of Lust would soften up from just one orgasm, did you…?"
"...Oh..." I breathed in a small voice of amazement.
He giggled, before biting his lip. "Grant me my wish, Chise…"
His hand slid down to grip the base of his still rock-hard cock.
"Ride me..." he whispered. "At least until I've caught my breath so I can take you how I want back…"
“...Stars…"
Eyes wide, I went up to him, the head of his cock grazing against my belly as I went.
He watched me in adoration as I slipped my shirt off from over my head, and then as I undid the button and zip of my pants. His brows came together with a look of desire with the unclipping of my bra, and the revelation of my breasts.
"You're so beautiful..." he whispered shakily.
I shuffled back off of the bed to slide my pants and underwear down over my hips, shaking too with my need as I did.
"On me, on me," he begged as he drank in the sight of my naked body. "Please! Have me!”
I came back to him. Both of us heaved in air in anticipation and desire as I straddled around him quickly, hand shaking as I found his where he gripped his own base. He keened as I guided us both together. Until he was right there.
I swallowed as I looked down at him. "Asmo…"
"Mmmfff..." he panted.
"I love you…"
He threw his head back with a cry as I sank down on him, relentlessly quick in my desperation for him. I moaned shakily as well as I sunk closer and closer towards his base, his lap, desperate, needy, needing him to fill me completely. My moan turned into a sharp gasp as the curve of him thrust his tip straight up against my g-spot.
I was not going to take long.
And then I was seated flush on his lap.
He rested his hands on my hips, looking up at me in awe. I brush a lock of his champagne hair back from his forehead as I smiled down at him from my seat around him.
He pulled me down until my chest was flush to his to wrap his arms around me, nuzzling against my neck with a shaky little breath. I kissed slowly up and down his cheek, peppering him with my lips sweetly.
Just as I began to try to move, he gripped me.
“Just kidding, kitten…” he breathed against my ear as he held me tight.
“What…? Eeeep!”
With a flirty little giggle, he threw us both into a roll, until I was the one on my back and underneath him. I clung to him, panting through my surprise, and through how the motion had pushed his cock even further up into me.
He was kissing down my neck as I whined against him. "Good little kitten…" He nipped at my collarbone, making me gasp. “My sweet little kitty…”
And then he began to move.
“...Did you think I was going to let you service me all night, sweetling?” he cooed in my ear as I cried noisily against his thrusting.
“Godssssss…” I moaned as I clutched him to me. I wrapped my legs around the back of his thighs to pull him harder to me with each joining. “Asmoooo… Fuuuck… You feel sooo…”
“Good...?” he purred as he slipped an arm down to hook under my knee, raising my leg up to fold me. I cried out as he pierced me even deeper, the head of his cocked now pressing into my g-spot over and over again with a relentless pressure. “Does that feel good, sweet kitten?”
“Fuuu-uuuck…” I already felt my climax beginning to grip me.
“So sweet…” he whispered as he dipped his head back down to kiss my neck. “You’re already right there, hmm…? So cute… That little spot of yours inside of you is soooo sensitive… How many times do you think I can make you cum in two hours, hmm…? Sweetie...”
“Asmo!” I clung to him, going rigid underneath him.
He pressed my knee up higher as his voice dropped lower. “Cum for me, little kitty. Come on, sweetling.”
I cried out just before I heaved up again, back arcing as the muscles throughout my entire body contracted with the force of the orgasm that shot up through my spine. My next cry came out as a strangled choke while I writhed up and down with each thrust of him inside of me that drove me over and over to the peak of my high. My fists clutched at my sheets beneath my as my head lolled; I tried not to squeeze my eyes shut on reflex so I could keep watching him, barely able to keep them open as I shuddered and shuddered throughout my release. He rode me through it, enraptured with each response I gave him.
And then my rigidity slowly began to relax as I let out a long, low moan in satisfaction, though I still burned inside. Burned so sensitive. Shakily, I reached towards him. I couldn’t quite reach, but I reached anyway, eyes hooded as I came down from my peak.
He leaned forward into my reaching invitation to take up my lips with his as he slowed down his thrusting, instead taking me with gentle little rolls while I sighed through my descent. His kisses were sweet and sincere, slow and full-lipped, while his stroking inside of me was smooth and gentle. My cries died down into shaky little sighs as my fingers explored his upper body; he kissed me lovingly to allow me some rest, lacing his fingers with mine with one hand while he kept his hold on my leg with the other. Still his name fell from my lips in soft little moans as he made gentle love to me, his fingers stroking my thigh that he held folded and pressed to my stomach.
"So beautiful..." I murmured with a soft exhale.. "My rosy demon... Love you, Asmo... I do…"
He gazed at me with so much love, his smile speaking to me so deeply, that I didn't think my own heart could take it as it slowed its beating from the peak of my high. I began to roll my hips along with his, and he sighed in response to me as well, his lashes fluttering as we met with each gentle joining. I caressed and kissed his face; I couldn't stop touching him, couldn't stop walking my fingers over him, trailing across his skin, through his hair, as our lips took up one another's again to kiss and kiss and kiss sweetly.
He broke them to kiss the tip of my nose. "Are you ready, kitten...? Do you need more…?"
I nodded. “More… together…"
He nodded as he nuzzled me. "Want me to cum with you?”
"Yes..." I breathed, my voice hitching with desire for it.
He ever so gently tugged at my bottom lip with his teeth. "You like it when you're filled, don't you…? Is that your thing, sweetie…? I can tell, you know…"
I only whimpered in response this time, the heat of my desire building back up in my belly despite him not having increased his pace. Slowly, slowly, he kept making love to me.
He kissed me again. “Tell me…"
"I want you, Asmo," I whispered as I was rocked slowly up and down from the gentle pace. "I love you. You're so beautiful. My sweet sweetheart. We’re so beautiful together…"
He sighed as he dipped his head back down to nuzzle against my neck.
And then I cried out as he pierced into me with a slam.
"Petal..." he breathed as he began to rut into me while my cries increased in pace and volume. "You mean so much to me... The world…"
"Asmo!" I cried again as I clung to him once me. "Fuck me, fuck me, oh stars Asmo fuck me please make me…!"
He gasped as he began to pound himself into me in earnest, and I felt the tears sting the corners of my eyes before they began to flow in my ecstasy. So good. Beyond good. The way he slammed into my g-spot over and over again had me squirming and crying noisily against him. He huffed as he raised my other leg up to fold me completely, and I nearly screamed as he took me deeper for it. My knees were over his shoulders now as he gripped my thighs to keep me tilted towards him while he angled himself down into me. Deep. So fucking deep and so fucking. Good. The sweet kiss of my g-spot turned into a relentless ravaging storm against my senses, sweeping me away immediately as I began to writhe my second orgasm from underneath him. He kept me folded, pinned, while he took me hard and fast with sweet little high-pitched moans of his own. His eyes slid up to my face to watch how my expression twisted in pleasure, and then back down to watch how he drove himself into me, how we joined, and he groaned again at the sight.
I moaned from beneath him as I watched him overtop of me. His slim hips moved fluidly as he ran his palms higher up the back of my thigh before gripping me again. His brows were drawn together in sweet wonder and desire. His pinkish hair was tousled, and he leaned his cheek on my shin with a low moan of his own.
"Aaa-aaa-sssmmoooo..." I begged him as I was rocked by his pounding cock. "Pleeeeease…"
I didn't know exactly what I was begging for. But I begged anyway.
His eyes shot back up to mine. His lips were parted, and he was gasping with each thrust, eyes locked on me. His cheeks were flushed pink and his eyes glassy.
I was cumming again. I choked for air as I threw my head back into another rigid writhe that rocked us both. He gripped my thighs harder with a cry of his own desire.
"Chise...!" he choked on a gasp.
"Pleeeeease..." I begged again, tears tracking down my face. "Fill me… please…"
He fell forward on me with a cry, and I very nearly screamed again as I was folded further to take him in deeper.
He began to cum while I held him to me, crying and moaning and writhing in my arms while his cock pumped his load inside of me, twitching and pulsing with each swell of his release. I held him to me with a high whine escaping from my throat as I was rocked by my own orgasm still, burning for him as I was filled up with his seed. He keened and keened against my neck while he finished.
Slowly, slowly, he began to relax in my arms with a long, satisfied sigh. My own muscles trembled hard as I likewise relaxed underneath him; I struggled to keep my hold on him, struggled to keep the flex up while my muscles begged me to drop them.
His hands left my thighs to reach up and slowly lace his fingers with my own to rest my arms against my mattress, as I had done to him before. He lifted his hips up slightly, just enough for my legs to slide limply back down. I groaned as I was finally able to relax flat.
He nestled his head into the crook between my jaw and neck, kissing there slowly, lazily, head resting where he could reach with his lips without moving. I let out a shuddering sigh as I squeezed his fingers with mine. He returned the gesture while we both caught our breaths, my heart slowly returning to a normal pace after its intense racing. I turned my cheek slightly to inhale the lovely scent of his hair. Of him. Sweet, sweet boy. Asmo. Asmo snuggled into me. My Asmo. Finally.
"I'm so glad..." I whispered into his hair, "so happy that I get to love you…"
He tilted his head up with a shaky sigh, pressing his lips lightly to my jaw. "That's my line... I'm the one who is so, so lucky, Chise…"
I let his hands drop from mine to slide around his back to cradle him against me. Slowly I rocked him with a gentle hum while I stroked his hair. He felt small in my arms.
"Heh..." he whispered. "You're going to make me cry if you keep doing that…"
I kissed his forehead with a smile. "But I don't want to stop...”
He shook his head. "Don't stop.”
I wrapped my arms tighter while I rocked him.
“That is…” I felt him smile against my neck, “not until you’re ready to go again…”
///
“What TOOK you so long?!” Levi rolled his eyes, arms crossed. “It’s been over two hours!”
I winced. “Oh… Has it…?”
I kept my voice carefully innocent.
He sighed. “We’re kind of on a time limit, you know! So did you get Asmo to tell you what his wish was?”
“…Mhm. And I granted it, too. So… onwards to the next one!”
“Huh?” He frowned. “Well, what was it? What’d Asmo wish for?”
I patted his arm. “Remember when you had a very personal moment and I told you that I’d never tell anyone because it was a ‘between us’ thing?”
He looked puzzled for a moment, before his eyes shot wide with an eep. He even seemed to cross his legs a bit in a little hunch on instinct to hide his pelvic area.
Yeah, buddy. When I made you cum your pants just by kissing you.
Boundaries, baby Envy. Boundaries.
“Well… everyone deserves their privacy, right?” I narrowed my eyes. “Including confessing feelings in a bathroom.”
“…Let’s go find Beel,” he muttered, grabbing my hand to pull me out of his room.
Barbatos gave a flourished bow. “Welcome to the Demon Lord’s Castle, Lucifer. Lord Diavolo has been looking forward to your arrival. Quite eagerly, actually.”
Lucifer raised an eyebrow. “Well, you certainly seem happy today, Barbatos.”
Barbatos gave him a small smile as he straightened again. “Is it that obvious? I am quite happy, yes. For two reasons.”
Lucifer raised two eyebrows.
“First, because the Young Master’s mind is now at ease. Lately he’s been quite anxious – worried that he may have angered a certain demon. But then this demon accepted his invitation to tea, which came as a great relief.”
“…You’re very forthcoming today,” Lucifer muttered. “And the second reason?”
“Because I heard something that I can’t help but find amusing… Word has it that Leviathan’s games has caused quite a bit of trouble for everyone?”
Lucifer let out a grunt of what could have been amusement. Or despair. “News reaches you fast, I see.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Lucifer sighed. “It’s possible that we’ve had this exact conversation hundreds of times now as well. It sends a shiver down my spine just thinking about it.”
Barbatos chuckled. “Are you curious to know how many times this makes?”
“If I said yes, would you actually tell me? As someone who can see the future and everything it holds, I assume you must know.”
“No, actually. I don’t.” Barbatos’ smile widened a bit. “It would be quite dull knowing exactly what the future holds at all times, don’t you think?”
“Hm.” Lucifer thought about it for a moment, before the corners of his mouth twitched in what could have been mistaken for a small smile. “You do have a point.”
Barbatos inclined his head. “My Lord is waiting for you in the gardens. If you’ll just follow me.”
“One more moment of your time, if you would.” Lucifer crossed his arms. “We have known each other for many years, Barbatos. Wouldn’t you say so?”
“I would say so, yes.”
“I do have to wonder where you heard about the debacle occurring in the House of Lamentation.”
Barbatos’ eyes twinkled again. “Why, from the Young Master himself, of course.”
It wasn’t a lie.
Lucifer raised an eyebrow. “And not from a certain human woman we find ourselves boarded with? Perhaps… there is a third reason for your good humour?”
Barbatos’ smile turned uncharacteristically sly. “Why, of course it is the obligation of the Crown to check in on someone so vulnerable – especially when one hears about potential chaos erupting around her. She is, after all, a guest of the Young Master himself during her stay here in the Devildom.”
“…Of course,” Lucifer replied dryly. “A matter of diplomacy.”
Barbatos chuckled again as he turned to lead him towards the Royal Gardens.
–
“Lucifer!” Diavolo beamed as his friend and lover joined him at the small dining setup near the pond on the Castle grounds. “I’m so glad you could make it!”
Lucifer swept his cloak back behind him as he took the chair opposite of Diavolo. “I told you I’d be here, didn’t I?”
“You did, yes.” Diavolo gave him an amused grin. “But the trouble Leviathan caused must be keeping you very busy, no? I was worried you might not be able to make it.”
“Well,” Lucifer shot him a meaningful look, “if anyone has a lot of their plate right now, it’s you. Right, Diavolo?”
He shook his head. “Nothing is more important to me than sharing tea with you, Lucifer. This takes precedence.”
Lucifer cleared his throat as he looked down at his cup. “Such flattery…”
Diavolo’s smile turned a bit gentler. Fonder. “You say that, but you prioritized coming here to see me as well. Even though you’re in the midst of an ongoing crisis. Here,” he gestured towards the table, “look at this tea set… It’s the first time we’ve ever used it. I brought it out specifically because you were coming today.”
Lucifer ran a finger around the rim of the saucer. “It is of a lovely make. And design.”
“And here’s today’s tea.” Diavolo nodded as Barbatos leaned to pour. “It’s a human world variety that had to be specially ordered. And here,” he gestured again, “we have our cake with Barbatos made. He chose it because it pairs well with the tea.”
“Thank you.” Lucifer lifted the teacup with a light inhale, before touching his lips to the rim. He blinked in surprise.
Diavolo beamed again.
“Mm, that is good tea.” He looked at the cup in curiosity. “The spice gives off a heat. It warms the chest.”
“Yes, I thought you might like it.” Diavolo nodded. “Barbatos has taken quite a liking to it himself. The cake is lightly spiced as well, with a cheesecake frosting. It is simply delicious.”
Barbatos served that as well with a small bow.
Lucifer relaxed a bit as he looked up over his cup at the man across from him. His own expression melted into a gentle fondness as well. “You know, sitting here with you like this, I’m actually able to forget about the latest crisis for a moment.”
“Well,” Diavolo’s voice softened, “feel free to stay here and relax as long as you’d like. Now that you’re here having tea with me, I can’t help but think… the idea of being stuck repeating this day for all eternity doesn’t sound half bad.”
“Ugh…” Lucifer placed his teacup back onto its saucer. “Don’t even joke about that…”
Diavolo broke into amused laughter.
“I am glad you are enjoying yourself, Young Master,” Barbatos put in smoothly as he topped up his cup. “However, I must also inform you that I have quite a stack of paperwork for you to sign after you are done here. Knowing that, would you still like to repeat this day for all eternity?”
Diavolo grimaced as he looked at Lucifer. “…He really is in quite the good humour today, isn’t he.”
Lucifer smiled as he glanced at Barbatos in amusement. “Indeed. He has been positively grinning since my arrival.”
“Since the day’s start, truth be told.”
Barbatos chuckled.
Diavolo sighed. “Paperwork, huh…? I take back what I said…”
Lucifer let out an amused “Pff…” of his own.
Diavolo was positively pouting. “You laughed just now, didn’t you Lucifer?”
“It must have been your imagination,” Lucifer smirked as he took a bite of cake.
“Indeed.” Barbatos’ eyes sparkled. “I heard no such noise.”
“The cake is delicious, Barbatos. It pairs with the tea perfectly. You have outdone yourself.”
“You flatter me, Lucifer.”
Diavolo’s cheeks turned pink. “Nice try, you two. You definitely laughed! I saw you.”
Lucifer’s smirk deepened. “Perhaps you should focus on your tea, Diavolo? It’s getting cold, you know…”
“…So that’s why we need to know what you were doing when the charm took effect, Beel.”
"And what was going through your head at the time as well,” I added.
“Although I have a feeling I already know what the answer is…” Levi muttered. “This should be an easy one, at least.”
"Don’t jinx it,” I hushed him.
“Well, I was pretty hungry at the time…”
“AHA!”
“…but I was also thirsty after I had to chase Mammon all over the place.”
“Oh, okay.” I smiled at his sweet expression. “Well, same ballpark, right?”
Levi sighed with relief. “Trust in Beel to have a simple wish! So all we have to do is find you something to drink, and that takes care of it, right?”
“Umm…” Beel grimaced a little bit as he twisted his hands together. “But it’s not like it can be just any drink, though… I was actually thinking about how much I’d like to have a ’siren's song’.”
I frowned at the sight of Levi’s stunned expression.
“…YOU IDIOT!” Levi slapped his shoulder. “Of all the drinks you could think of, why did you have to choose one as strange and as difficult as that?! What is WRONG with all of you!”
I looked between the two of them. “Care to explain? What’s a 'siren's song’?”
Beel brightened. “It’s a cocktail. I’ve never had one before. I’ve always wanted to try it.”
“Okay…” I said slowly. “So what’s the prob–"
Levi growled low under his breath as he grabbed my hand again to drag me out of Beel’s room this time.
“Huh?” I stumbled after him. “Levi!”
“Umm…” Beel looked out into the hall after us hesitantly. “Do I come too...?”
“YES!” Levi snapped at him. “TO THE KITCHEN!”
Chise: Hey Barbatos do you know how to make a Siren’s Song cocktail?
Barbatos: …Chise.
Barbatos: Is this a cry for help?
Chise: Nevermind we found the recipe online. Took a bit.
Chise: It looks really simple actually. Sorry for bothering you.
Barbatos: "We"...?
Barbatos: Chise…
Barbatos: Chise?
Barbatos: Who are you with right now?
Barbatos: 😶
Levi slapped his palms on the kitchen counter with an exasperated sigh. “Okay, so… Here’s what we’ll need to mix a siren’s song.” He pointed at the two ingredients laid out before us. “Some cemetery tequila and death scorpion syrup. Looks like it’s just two parts cemetery tequila and one part death scorpion syrup…”
I looked at the two bottles with a frown. “Are you sure that’s all we need…?”
Beel perked up. “I want you to add some guillotine tree fruit as a garnish, too.”
Levi glared at him. “You sure are demanding for someone who is making this so difficult for us.”
“Sooo…” I picked up the bottle of tequila. “What’s the problem?”
“Finding the ingredients is the easy part.” Beel looked down at me. “What’s difficult is making it. You see, it’s not your average drink. It’s a real pain to make, but I’ve heard it’s very good.”
“Mhm.” Levi was still glaring at him. “You see, you have to listen to a siren’s song while you’re preparing it. That’s why it’s such a pain.”
“Ahhh.” I winced.
Beel’s face fell a bit. “Yeah, listening to it will cause you to lose your mind. Basically, it makes you want to jump into the nearest body of water.”
“Yep! And it apparently ends with you drowning!” Levi rolled his eyes. “Hooray…”
I grimaced. “I’m… a really good swimmer?”
Levi wasn’t in the mood. “That’s really reassuring and all, but you realize that you’d be insane at the time, right? So you might not even remember how to swim.”
“Well, first we’re going to actually need the song itself…”
“And how, exactly, do we plan on doing that?” I was getting a little annoyed with Beel as well. "Drag one home with us?”
“Um, I don’t know how doable that is…” Beel shifted uncertainly.
I sighed as I took Beel's arm in mine with a little pat. “Well Levi, looks like–"
“No need to worry about that part,” Levi cut in quickly. “We don’t need a real siren. I’m pretty sure Lucifer has a recording of a siren’s song on vinyl!”
“…Seriously?” I shook my head in exasperation. That man…
“Come on, let’s head to the music room and see what we can find.”
Beel nodded as he gathered the two bottles under one arm while I followed him out, still holding onto his other.
“This isn’t it…” Levi’s voice was muffled as he squatted in front of the collection of vinyls, rummaging through it. “Not this either… Still not it…”
I peered down over his shoulder, trying to catch glimpses of the titles. “Quite the collection…”
Levi nodded. “It’s nothing but rare stuff.”
Beel hummed his amusement. “That’s why Mammon’s tried to steal from it so many times.”
“Yeah.” Levi cracked a smile. “And every single time, Lucifer catches him and hangs him up by his feet. You’d think Mammon would learn. Anyway, where is this siren recording…”
I kneeled down beside him, reaching towards the shelf. “I can help you look for it.”
“Oh, no.” He surprised me by taking both of my hands gently in his to hold them away. “I appreciate that, but it’s a bad idea.”
“Yeah…” Beel nodded his agreement behind us. “You’d better not touch any of these records, Chise. Lucifer has a lot of strange stuff in his vinyl collection. You know, records that do weird things, cursed records…”
Levi squeezed my hands before letting them drop to return to his rummaging. “If you touch something like that by accident, you’ll end up cursing yourself. I can sort of sense them, so…”
Beel nodded again. “Levi is pretty good with curses too… Not like Lucifer or Satan, but…”
I do keep forgetting that he’s third-born. The second and third are always just so………. Troublesome. It was hard to take them seriously sometimes.
“Oh, hey!” Levi grinned as he jumped to his feet, a vinyl sleeve held carefully in his hands. “Look, I think this may be it!”
Beel leaned down with a squint. “Yep, no doubt about it. The song of a siren…”
“Great!” Levi’s prior grumpiness seemed to have dissipated a bit in his excitement. “Okay, I’ll whip up the cocktail.”
“You sure…?” I looked at the vinyl nervously.
Levi nodded. “Sirens are creatures of the sea. I should be the one to do it. But you and Beel both need to keep your ears covered, got it?”
Beel tapped me on the shoulder and I spun towards him. He smiled as he placed a pair of earplugs in my palm.
“Oh, thanks.” I looked down at them curiously.
“Belphie says I snore sometimes…” he explained sheepishly.
I grinned up at him. “When you’ve had some Demonus with your dinner, yeah.”
“Oh…” He blushed a bit. “Oops…”
–
“Uggghhh…” Levi grimaced with a concentrated frown. “Two parts cemetery… one part scorpion…”
He paused to wipe his brow, squeezing his eyes shut.
“You okay…?” I watched him nervously with my hands pressed over my ears over the plugs.
“Yeah, thanks…” He chewed on his lip. I tried to focus on his mouth so I could tell what he was saying. “I’ve got my earplugs in, but still… It’s really bad…”
“You haven’t forgotten the guillotine tree fruit, have you…?” Beel smiled sweetly at him.
Levi immediately shot him a dirty look. “Really?! At a time like this, you’re worried about the GARNISH?!”
I took in a slow, shaky breath, feeling a little warm under my skin. Almost feverish. Even with my ears covered, I could still faintly hear the song. I didn’t know how Levi was able to stand it, being so close to the music as Beel and I huddled on the other side of the room.
It was an incredibly beautiful, bewitching melody.
I huddled even closer to Beel, pressing my palms over my ears more firmly.
“Still not done…?” Beel pouted.
“J-Just a bit more to go… And… It’s… IT’S DOOOOONE!”
He slapped the needle of the record player with a sigh, immediately taking the vinyl out to put it safely away. Beel and I both sighed in relief as well while we removed our ear plugs.
“That was AWFUL…” Levi groaned as I went to him to wrap my arms around his middle.
“This is GOOD!” Beel beamed, before gulping down some more. “Ahhh, that’s really the stuff! That was the best cocktail I’ve ever had.”
Guess I wouldn’t be getting a sip. Though ‘death scorpion syrup’ didn’t sound particularly human-friendly anyway.
To my surprise, Levi actually grinned with pride. “Good. Then it was worth the effort.”
I smiled up at him.
And then his face darkened grumpily again. “…Wait, no it WASN’T! The charm, it… it hasn’t gone away! UGH!”
I hid my snickering in his hoodie.
“I guess that means our last hope is… Belphie…"
Notes:
Barbatos: I’m so happy that I have a date with Chise planned and that Lucifer and Diavolo are getting along right now. 🙂
Barbatos, 2 minutes later: …What the FUCK.
Chapter 30: Chapter 34: A Desire To Protect
Chapter Text
Mammon: Hey, would ya mind tellin’ me how you feel about me again?
Chise: You need some emotional support, baby? 😉
Chise: Couldn't even wait a full day, hmm?
Mammon: Look, I just feel like talkin’ to ya ‘bout that kinda thing, okay!?
Mammon: I can’t help it! I gotta check! Anytime, anywhere!
Chise: I love you, Mammon.
Mammon: 🥹
Mammon: 🥹
Mammon: 🫣
Chise: Did that do the trick?
Mammon: Nah, that ain’t enough!
Mammon: You gotta tell me a whole bunch more times!
Chise: I love, love, looooove you!
Mammon: 🥹
Mammon: 🥹
Mammon: Crap, that really does make me feel all warm and fuzzy.
Mammon: Thanks, Chise.
Mammon: I love ya a whole bunch, too!
Levi stood out front of the twins’ door with a huff. “Well, according to Beel, he should be in here… Sooo, what do you think Belphie’s wish is, anyway?”
I winced. “Hopefully just going to bed early or something…”
“Well, he does love his bed, yeah.” Levi nodded. “I don’t know, though. Belphie has a weird way of thinking, even compared to the rest of us. He always insists on being difficult. So I have a feeling this won’t be so straightforward.”
I sighed. Me too.
–
“Hmm…” Belphie curled over his pillow. “What was I thinking at the time…? Yeah, I think I remember. I’d come back from the party, and I was in my room… I was hoping that maybe I could hang out with Chise the next day. And that we could have a nice, cozy nap together.”
“Aww…” I smiled at him.
“YES!” Levi threw his head back and pumped his fists up into the air. “This time it’s for real! We’ve finally reached the ‘feel-good, everything turns around and we end up victiorious’ chapter!” He lowered his arms with a grin. “I was worried you were going to make us do something bizarre, but this is actually pretty normal! Yay!”
Belphie nodded. “Okay, Levi. Now get out.”
Levi’s face immediately scrunched in confusion. “Huh?”
“I told you,” Belphie said sweetly, “my wish was to take a nap with Chise. And if you’re around, I won’t be able to relax.”
Levi stuffed his hands in his pockets with a glare.
“...So go on…” Belphie made a shooing motion. “Get out.”
“UGH! All right, fine!” Levi scowled. “I’ll go!”
“…I’ll meet you in your room again?” I smiled to try and placate him.
He scowled. “Do NOT take longer than two hours this time.”
“This time, hmm…?” Belphie raised an eyebrow.
“Not important. Bye, Levi!” I was steering him towards the door again.
“Ugh, I’m going, I’m going.”
Aaaaand… latched.
I turned towards Belphie, who was giving me his innocent grin.
“Great.” His eyes were lit with amusement. “So, now that he’s out of the way…”
I rolled my eyes as I went to him on his bed.
“I take it you’re willing to do this, Chise…?” He immediately reached for me, pulling me from my sitting position to land awkwardly beside him. “You’ll grant my wish?”
I smiled with an exasperated shake of my head. “Of course. Anything for you.”
“Anything for me, hmm?” His eyes sparkled. “You know, every once in a while Levi messes up in a way that actually benefits me. Now… I’m going to need you to snuggle in closer.”
I did just that, with a happy sigh. We both pulled each other close, and I ran my fingers up his chest against his cozy sweater.
He slid his hand up my back to cup the back of my head. “I really should have wished for something even more special…”
I was walking my fingers up his chest now with a flirty little grin.
“Hmmm…” He gave me a cheeky smile in return. “You know, now that I think about it… If we don’t break the charm, then we’ll forget everything that happened today. And then we’ll just repeat the day over again, won’t we?”
“That’s the gist of it…” I breathed as I placed a light kiss on his chin.
“Well, in that case, we’re free to do stuff that we’d never be able to do normally, right? I mean, we’re going to forget everything anyway...”
“Mmm…” I kissed along his jaw.
“Which means it’ll be like it never happened.”
“Now that would be a shame…” I whispered against his ear.
“Well then…” He chuckled as he dipped his head down to press his forehead against mine, cutting off my teasing kisses. He looked directly into my eyes. “Why just lie here napping? That’s not very interesting. What do you say we do something more fun, Chise…? Discover a new side to us both, that we normally wouldn’t get to see?”
“Did you have something specific in mind, Belphie?”
***
He hummed as he continued gazing at me. “…Can I tell you something? Or… ask, rather.”
I tilted my head in amusement at his sudden hesitation. It was unlike him. He even had a little blush.
“...But you need to know that you can say no. You do know that you can say no to me, right?”
I smiled at him. "I know, Belphie. I like that you're bossy. And you read me very well. But you also know where to push and how far, and you have never gone too far.”
He nodded. "Thank you.”
"Soooo I'm going to assume this is a sex thing." Which is why I wasn't too worried about it.
"Yeah." He laced his fingers in mine affectionately. "But it's okay if you can't do it.”
"Well, if you'd just tell me," I looked at him coyly, "I could let you know.”
He pulled me close to nuzzle my nose. I nuzzled back with a little butterfly kiss of my own.
"I have a fantasy where I'd wake up to you riding me. Or blowing me.”
"...Ohhhhhh!" The heat immediately hit my face.
"And... I'd want it to happen as a surprise, without explicitly discussing it the night before. But." He touched my cheek. "I know that could be murky for you to do. If you can't, don't do it. I just thought... I'd ask.”
I thought about it. I really mulled it over.
I'd paused for so long that Belphie opened his mouth to reassure me, and retract it.
That wouldn't do.
I pressed my finger to his lips. "I'd like more time to think about it. I'm not saying no. Okay?”
He kissed my finger, unsure.
I smiled. "Thank you for asking me.”
He nodded. "Thank you for making me feel comfortable enough with you to ask.”
"Aww..." I laughed as I leaned my face in close to kiss him.
"How about... if it's okay with you... the offer is on the table, and I'm not going to retract it unless I say I'm retracting it. If you decide that you won't, we don't have to discuss it again. But if... you decide that you do…"
I smiled. "You'd like it to be a surprise.”
"Mmm..." He nodded. "But if you do need to tell me first—"
I kissed him again. "I promise I'll think about it.”
"Heh..." His cheeks were pink as he snuggled in close, cupping my head under his chin so I couldn't see any more of his embarrassment. "Anyway. Thanks. For hearing me out. And... let me know if there's anything you want to try, too.”
“There might be…” I murmured with a private little smile.
“Oh...? Well…” He dropped his voice into a whisper as he finally looked at me again. “I did say that I wanted to see a side of you that you’ve never shown to anyone else, too…”
I pressed my lips to his for a moment, smiling teasingly. “You’ve already seen a lot of me that others haven’t…”
He was sliding his hands up under the back of my shirt as he kissed me back. Again. And again.
I bit his bottom lip and tugged on it gently with a sigh.
“Dammit…” he growled. “Out with it. I’ll do anything.”
“Anything, hmm?”
He huffed, smiling too. “Stop teasing me, flirt.”
I slowly hooked my leg over him, pulling his pelvis close to mine. “I want you to slap me while you fuck me.”
He tilted his head, looking at me carefully. “And just where would you like to be slapped?”
I guided his hand to my cheek.
“Ah…” He smirked as he patted me there lightly. “That’s doable.”
“If you’re sure…”
“Very.”
And then I was pinned on my back, with him giving me a devilish little smile over top of me.
He was deftly unbuttoning my shirt already. “Anything else, my masochist little whore?”
“...And choked..." I sighed as he started trailing kisses down my neck to my chest. The gentle affection made me shiver in delight. So rare for him…
"Choked..." he breathed when he reached the dip between my breasts. He was unzipping my pants now. "Slapped and choked... Sounds like you want it from the front…"
I shivered again with a little noise of need. He didn't take me from my front that often. He preferred to be behind me…
"I suppose it HAS been a while since I've had your wet little pussy..." he murmured as he continued down to my belly. It rose and fell lightly against his lips as my breathing quickened. "Do you want my cock in your wet pussy, Chise…?"
"Yes..." I breathed, my voice raspy with my need.
He mouthed at the band of my underwear before taking the elastic in his teeth. He looked up at me as he pulled, while he hooked his fingers over my jeans.
I lifted my hips to help him as he slid my pants down.
I bit my lip as he sat back on his knees with a look of satisfaction. He had me down to my underclothes, laid out before him.
"Perfect..." he murmured to himself as his eyes roved over my body. "My sweet little slut…"
I trailed my foot up his thigh to brush my toes against the obvious bulge in his pants. He looked down with a chuckle before catching my foot in his palm to press my sole there more firmly. I bit my lip harder as he rolled his hips to grind against it.
He caught my gaze again and flashed me his charming little smirk.
"I want you naked too..." I whispered as I swayed my hips in a back-and-forth roll in the mattress in invitation.
"Hmm..." His smirk deepened. "You're right. The last couple times you drove me so crazy I didn't even bother to undress for you. Poor whore.”
I pouted in agreement.
He chuckled as he pulled his cardigan off his arms, and then swept his shirt off over his head. I looked him up and down in frank admiration as he worked on the buckle of his belt next.
"I want your tail..." I whispered again. "And your marks... and horns…"
"Wow." He raised his brows in amusement. "Now aren't you demanding. I'm learning all sorts of things about your preferences today.”
I gave him an innocent look.
He sighed as he shuffled back off of the bed to pull his pants and underwear off in one smooth motion. “Guess you'll just have to owe me for all these favours… Now take your panties off too.”
"You know I'm good for it…” I hummed in amusement as I gave him a flirty smile, obeying with a shimmying of my hips. Though my eyes were glued to the sight of his swaying cock.
And then he was over top of me, face pressed close to mine as his hands slapped to the mattress on either side of my head. His heavy cock fell to press against my belly too, and he gave an exaggerated roll of his hips.
"You like my marks...?" He whispered casually as they spilled across his skin like ink. "My horns…?"
Those spiralled out too.
“Tail…”
I felt it brush down my thighs.
I immediately spread my legs and folded my knees up with a needy whimper.
He suddenly gripped my jaw painfully, squeezing my mouth as I winced. "...Be careful what you wish for, whore.”
I gave a muffled yelp as he pressed his lips to mine hard and rough while the hand that had squeezed my jaw trailed down to my throat.
He shifted his hips. Lining up with me.
I let out a strangled noise as his grip on my throat suddenly intensified, but my next scream that came when he shoved his cock in me with no warning was only able to come out in a short, shrill wheeze.
"Ahhh..." He grinned in satisfaction. "Your pussy is so hot… So tight… Don’t you think so…?"
I touched my fingers to the hand he held to my throat as I wheezed and wheezed with every heaving breath I tried to take in from the shock of his thrust into me. From empty to full, his cock bulged inside of me.
"Sweet slut... So obedient…"
I kicked my legs a bit and scrabbled lightly against his choking fingers while he began to pump in and out of me casually, the movements of his hips smooth and nonchalant, like I was a thing to be had. I turned my head back and forth to try and adjust for more air. He was giving me JUST enough to survive this, I realized. It was masterful in its way. Just enough to make me fight for it. Not enough to make me lose. Somehow, knowing that only made me thrash a little harder.
He picked up his pace in response to my struggling. "Little whore. You like that, don't you? Poor baby, your face is all red. What are those noises you're making? Pretty pathetic sounding, if you ask me.”
I choked and strangled as he began to slam harder.
And then, with the other hand, he slapped me.
I gasped from the shock as my face was immediately struck to the other side from the impact. I flinched fully, not even reacting as he picked up his pace from within me.
I returned my gaze to his, my struggles ceasing, and my eyes round.
"Oh, well would you look at THAT..." He smirked down at me. "I've found a new way to get your attention. To get you to settle down and take it.”
I went back to crying out as he resumed his previous pace. He'd let up on my throat a bit, relishing the noisy cries he provoked from me. Still I gripped his hand around my throat with both of my own hands, almost as a way of bracing myself while he rocked me up and down with his hard yet fluid thrusting. I made another choking sound as he briefly pressed his thumb right into the front flesh of my esophagus, my eyes going wide in panic, but he released that immediately with a chuckle.
He reached to pat my cheek lightly, signalling me this time. I met his gaze, wide-eyed, and nodded.
And then let out a breathless gasp as he struck me again. The force of it shocked me. I didn't even yelp. Just gasped as my head was rocked to the side again.
"...There's a trick to it, you know." He looked down at me smugly. He slammed into me hard again to make me cry out louder, as though my moans were part of our conversation. "Just the cheek. Avoid the ear at all costs, the top of your cheekbone so I don't damage your eye, and away from your mouth so I don't cut your lips on your teeth. It has to be... exactly... right…"
SLAP.
I yelped this time as I struggled.
"...there." He leaned away again with a smirk. "You're lucky that I know how to be so good to you, baby slut.”
I whimpered with a small nod, reaching to graze my fingertips against his belly.
And then I screeched when he thrust his fist into my hair to grab me by my scalp to yank me up. I struggled as he held me in a half-sitting position, my hands instantly flying to protect my head on reflex. But he held me firm.
And then pierced me harder.
Airway cleared, I was screaming now as I was half-folded over into an awkwardly curved angle that allowed for him to drive himself deeper into me. Or at least, more painfully. I kicked my legs uselessly in the air near his hips as he took me in full force, and already I felt my tears rolling down my cheeks while I cried and cried and literally cried for him. He tugged my hair painfully again, and I was gripping his wrist to try to mitigate the pain.
"Yessss..." he hissed in satisfaction as he watched me struggle. "Lucky... slut... I know just how to pull your hair... Lucky you…"
My body started rocking a bit more lazily, a bit more against the grain to his pounding thrusts; my lashes fluttered, my eyes rolled back, and my grip on his wrist faltered.
"Going to make you cum..." he gasped as he ravaged me again and again. "Slapping, pulling, choking…"
"Mmmphhh..." I choked as I started to go rigid within his grip.
"Degrading you... Makes me wanna... Cum…"
I groaned needily as my back began to arch.
"...To cum on your face…"
"Plllleeeeaasseee..." I gasped, and then I was fully gone, fully washed away in the grip of my orgasm. He tipped us forward with a grunt, releasing my hair to brace himself so that he could take me like a demon possessed, slamming into me so unbelievably hard; all I could do was writhe beneath him with pathetic choking noises while I took and took and took his relentless rutting. His cock drove into me with a force that pushed us both across his bed, him following me with his knees, until the top of my head bumped up against the wall while I continued to choke and contract under him. I felt the intensity of his stare on my face as he watched me. Taking me from behind all the time, he didn't have this view of me that often. He drank in the sight of me as his own breathing started to devolve into shuddering gasps.
"Face..." he asked again.
"Yhhh... Yesss..." I sighed my assent as I began to go limp.
"Fuck." With a few more pumps, satisfied that I was done and descending, his fist found its way against my scalp again to tilt my head up; he pulled himself out of me so quickly that I let out a low groan at the sudden emptiness he left within me.
He fisted his cock hard while he held my head in place by the roots of my hair. I blinked, eyes glazed, as he shuffled towards me on his knees while furiously masturbating his cock. I was dazed as his member neared me, only vaguely registering just how covered he was in my own cream. I shivered at the sight of him using it to lubricate his fisting.
"Open your mouth," he growled. "You're going to want to catch some.”
It was the only movement I could make. But I did. As much as my relaxing muscles would allow me. Mercifully, he pointed his cock towards my mouth.
"Ffffffuck..." Belphie eased up his pumping, and then let out a low groan as hot ropes of cum shot out of him and hit my lips first and nose first. I gave a muffled cry in surprise as I instinctually pulled my head back.
The sticky ropes of cum hit my face.
"Oh SHIT yes!" Belphie squeezed his fist in the roots of my hair more forcefully to hold me in place with one hand, the other gripping the head of his cock for better aim. "Right on your face. Take it right on your face. Holy shit. Such a hot slut.”
He absolutely covered me. Pump after hot pump of his milky white seed. A relentless torrent, it felt like. I had no time to react between each burst that splattered me from forehead to chin.
His cum drooled down my brows, between my eyes, IN my eyes I realized as I squeezed them shut as his load hit my lashes. I whimpered, blinded, feeling the spurting start to die down, hitting my cheeks, and then lips, and then chin, for it to drip down to my chest. Hot, sticky splattering that almost burned the skin of my face.
He let out a deep sigh of satisfaction as he began to relax.
I whimpered meekly.
"...Awww..." he tutted, finally spent in his release. "Sooo messy... You've made such a mess. Messy little slut.”
I groaned in pain, still blinded, as I felt him release the tight hold he had on my hair.
"Oops..." He caught me quickly as I fell back from the lack of support, and he chuckled while he shifted behind me to lean me back against him. I whimpered in embarrassed frustration when I felt him brush my hair back — a useless gesture, as it just smeared more cum into my already-doused hairline. He ignored my discomfort for now — no doubt taking in the sight of me with as much eagerness as he did when he creampied me. Territorial, then. The creampie kink was about territory. And there he was... his finger stroking my sticky cheek... basking in his claim of my face. Of me.
"Belphie..." I pleaded softly after a while. His cum was cooling in my eyelashes. I could already tell that cleaning them was going to be a difficult endeavour.
He leaned down to kiss my forehead. "All right, baby. Let's get you into the bathroom. I'll get you all cleaned up—" another kiss to my sticky forehead, so very tender, “–I've gotta take care of my little subby, after all. That’s the deal, hmm?”
I sighed happily.
"Mhmm, that's what I thought..." I felt his arm that cradled me behind my back cup me tighter, and then his other arm slipped under my knees. "Needy baby. So obedient. You were so good. Damn..." He chuckled. "Thank you. I'm going to sleep reeeally well after that.”
I snorted in amusement as I reached to paw at his chest with my impatience.
He pressed his lips gently to my own. I shivered at how casual he was about tasting his own cum.
Despite his slight build, he picked me up easily to hold me to him. His strength always surprised me. I sighed as I cuddled against his chest while he padded towards the twins' bathroom to clean me up.
///
Belphie let out a deep sigh against my collarbone as he pulled me closer to him while he tucked us in further under his duvet. I brushed my fingertips back and forth across his bare shoulder, my arm around him.
“So Beel’s wish was a siren’s song… Hah…”
I could hear the sleepiness in his voice. I smiled. “Yeah, it was a huge pain in the ass.”
He nodded. “Still, though… A siren, huh…? Their songs are so enchanting…”
“You’ve heard their song before?”
“Mhm. Beel, Lilith, and I listened to it once… a very long time ago. We did it while Lucifer wasn’t watching. Heh… As we listened to it, Beel suddenly started acting crazy.”
I hummed. “You seem amused by the memory.”
“Hehe. Beel ran into the bathroom and tried to jump into the completely full tub with his clothes on.” He nuzzled against me with a soft chuckle. “Lilith and I both frantically tried to stop him. It was a real ordeal…”
“How did it end?”
“Both us and my brothers, who heard the commotion came rushing in to help, ended up soaking wet. But even so, it was pretty fun…”
He ended with a soft sigh. I waited for more, but he had fallen silent.
I smiled as I pulled him closer to me, stroking his hair as he slept.
Levi was on the floor up against the wall, cross-legged, glaring at me as I opened the door to leave the twins’ room.
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” I nearly screeched as I slammed the door shut behind me. “Levi, how long have you been sitting there for?!”
“Eh, only for like fifteen minutes.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. I wasn’t exactly quiet whenever I was with Belphie.
“...BUT THE CHARM HASN’T BROKEN YET!” he blurted out as he threw his hands into the air. “I WAS WAITING AND WAITING IN MY ROOM THE WHOLE TIME AND NOTHING HAPPENED!”
“Levi.” My voice was flat. “What’s your wish.”
He froze, eyes wide, hands still in the air.
He looked like I was about to shoot him or something.
“Leeeeviiiiii?”
I almost sounded like goddamn Lucifer as I crossed my arms in front of myself.
He sat frozen, though I did hear faint choking noises coming from his throat. Perhaps he was trying to strangle himself to death hands-free.
“I’m going to your room and I’m going to rearrange your manga shelves until they’re unrecognizable to you.” I stormed off down the hall.
“W-W-WAIT, WHAT?!” Levi finally jumped to his feet, face beet red. “W-WAIT! CHISE! NOOOO! DON’T DO THAT! CHISE! PLEEEEASE!”
I kept up my stomping as he followed me, begging and pleading.
–
He looked at his screen glumly. “‘To break the time loop charm, a wish made at the moment of the game’s launch must be realized before day’s end. The game shall remain unplayable until the charm is broken. Always remember; break street date, pay the price.’” He sighed. “That’s… what it says.”
“Uh-huh.”
His eyes widened with hope, and he turned to be abruptly. “What’s YOUR wish, Chise?!”
“Nice try.” I rolled my eyes. “I already took care of my wish.”
“Wh-What?!” He swallowed. “Are you sure?! B-But, what was it?!”
“…Er…” I glanced away from him. “I, uh, wished that you would open your door to let me in! To hang out with me!”
“Oh…” His face fell. “I guess that makes sense…”
I sighed in relief.
“Ugghh…” He rested his chin on his desk as he turned his attention back to his screen. “I want to break this charm… Some of my favourite anime comes out on DVD next week… and the week after that… and after that… But if it means having to make my wish come true, well…” He sighed. “I guess it’s all over for us.”
“Oh, come on!” I threw a Ruri-chan plush at him. He barely even blinked as it bounced off his head. “I’m not leaving until you tell me what it is!”
He closed his eyes.
“...Okay, Levi…” he whispered to himself. “Deep breaths… In… and out…”
I gave him a baleful look.
“Okay.” He swallowed, sighed, and then nodded. “I’m ready.”
“Take aaaall the time you need.” I rolled my eyes. “We have aaaall day.”
“At the time the charm triggered… I was actually thinking that, well…”
I watched as his blush got deeper and deeper.
“…That it would be great if you and I could game all night together…”
I stared at him.
“I-I mean, like… whenever we game… whether it’s here in my room or in yours… Beel or Mammon or someone always shows up to spoil things. And like, I was just thinking about how it’s never just the two of us gaming alone anymore.” He gave me a shy, pitiful glance. “Pleeeease don’t tell me you’re grossed out by this…”
“…Levi.” I blinked. "You're joking, right?”
“Huh...?”
“Levi, we've... we've fucked. Like, we've done the whole nasty and everything. Your DICK was INSIDE—"
"AHHHHHHHHHH!" He covered his ears. "I KNOOOOOW!”
“And you think this is gross? Wanting to game with me?”
He pressed his forehead to the desk with a muffled groan.
I sighed, before cracking a smile. “That’s… cute.”
And really fucking annoying.
“Wh… What?!” He eyes shot back to mine. “D-Don’t say it’s cute! How is what I just said in any way CUTE?!”
I stood from my beanbag to go to him, leaning down a bit to brush his hair back from his face.
“Well, baby.” I smiled at him. “Time to game all night.”
He blinked slowly at me. His slow blinks, especially with those pupils of eyes of his, reminded me of a cat's. I loved it when he did that.
“Really…?”
I petted him a little more. “Just you and me.”
He gasped as he sat up straight. “All right! I r-really get to game all night! J-Just me and… CHISE!”
I squeaked in surprise as he flung his arms around me.
“Thanks…” he murmured shyly. “Chhhise…”
I tilted his chin up to get him to get a better look at him. “Is there something else…?”
“Mmrrph…”
I raised an eyebrow at him.
“...S-So..." Levi chewed his lip as he looked away. “What you said... i-in the bathroom... with Mammon…"
I winced. “...Levi…"
He took my hand. I blinked down at it in surprise.
"I... um…” He sighed. “I… I love you…"
I was so taken aback that I felt the blush hit my cheeks immediately.
I squeezed his fingers. "I love you too, Levi. I really do."
He slid his gaze back to mine. "And... I want to kiss you. Right now. I-If that’s… all right… L-Like, I-I know you said… no ssssexy-time, but… I hope that’s… different…"
"Oh..." My expression softened in understanding. “Yeah, it’s different. And I really, really want to kiss you too."
I woke up slowly in his warm embrace, blinking sleepily as I felt him stir around me.
“...Mm…” He sighed against my hair while he nuzzled me gently.
I found his hand to take his fingers in mine with a little squeeze, feeling my eyelids fluttering shut again.
“…Mm...?” He shook his head of sleep, and then tightened his hold on me with a gasp. “Chise! CHISE! WAKE UP!”
“Ack…!” I pushed against him sleepily, immediately annoyed. “Don’t yell, Levi…!”
“The charm!” He grinned at me. “It’s gone! The charm is gone! It’s the next day! A-And look!” He pointed towards his computer monitor. “It’s the title screen to House of Sorrow! The game! It’s actually running!”
I couldn’t help but grin back at him. “My silly otaku.”
“YEEEES! WE MADE IT OUT OF THE TIME LOOP!” He was half-rolling back and forth with me in his arms in his excitement. He was squeezing the breath out of me, but it was an amazingly rare display of outright affection. I couldn’t help but let a delighted giggle slip out.
He sighed happily. “Say hello to a brand new day.”
I climbed up a bit in his arms to cup his face in both my hands. “Now we can actually play House of Sorrow together.”
His cheeks turned pink. “That’s exactly what I was thinking…”
I smiled as I pulled his face close to kiss him. He held me to him a bit more gently as he kissed me back.
“Unbelievable…” Simeon whispered in dismay. “This is far worse than I imagined from your description.”
The three of them stood shoulder to shoulder, gazing down into the abyss.
“The hole has grown both larger and deeper in the days since we last saw it,” Barbatos explained softly.
Simeon looked between the two demons. “Is this the only hole you’ve found? Has anything similar happened elsewhere?”
“I’m afraid something similar has happened, yes,” Diavolo confirmed grimly, arms crossed. “The Royal Tomb collapsed… The place where all the kings of old were laid to rest.”
“It’s unprecedented,” Barbatos agreed. “Nothing like this has ever happened in the Devildom. In all three Realms.”
“Ancient ruins collapsing, forests withering, lakes drying up, clusters of earthquakes, volcanic eruptions beneath the ocean…” Simeon shook his head in disbelief. “And Solomon says that… Chise is the cause of all this?”
Diavolo sighed. “That’s only his opinion. Nothing more. There’s still no way to be sure.”
“His opinion?” Both of them could see how Simeon’s fury was barely contained. “Then why have you kept it a secret from Lucifer and his brothers?”
He kept his voice steady, but the terse bite at the end was unmistakable.
Diavolo was silent.
"Diavolo?” Simeon asked again. Demanded.
“…Because Chise means too much to them,” Diavolo finally replied. “The information we have is unreliable and uncertain. I don’t want to upset them.”
“You don’t want to… upset them.” Simeon turned back to face the abyss. “I see… You mean, you don’t want to upset Lucifer.”
“You really do have a way of being painfully frank, don’t you Simeon?”
Simeon glanced at him. “It’s better if we get straight to the point, don’t you think? For both of us. Why do you care so much about Lucifer? I understand that Lucifer pledged his loyalty to you, because of what happened with Lilith. But what about you? Why is Lucifer so important to you?”
Diavolo took a moment to consider his words carefully as he returned Simeon’s frank look.
“…I am the future Demon King. It is my duty to protect all those who live in the Devildom. Just as Lucifer protects his brothers, I protect the inhabitants of this world. That’s all.”
“It’s your duty that drives you, is it?”
“What, exactly, would your reaction be if I asked what makes Chise so important you? What makes her so special to you?”
Barbatos straightened a bit.
Simeon gritted his teeth. Diavolo had all but confessed outright. “I suppose we’ll have to leave it at that for now.”
Diavolo nodded slowly.
Simeon shook his head. “If you truly value the bond of trust you share with Lucifer, then you should have sought his advice immediately. He’s the one you should’ve spoken with. Not me.”
Diavolo sighed heavily. “Honestly… First Solomon, and now you. Everyone keeps telling me that.”
“That was my counsel as well…” Barbatos cut in softly. “Lest you forget.”
Diavolo shot him a weak smile. “Yes, you did say that, didn’t you?” He sighed. “I’ll message Lucifer asking him to come see me. Then I’ll tell him everything… face to face.”
“Chise should know,” Simeon whispered.
Diavolo held up his hand. “Out of the question. You cannot tell her yet.”
“Excuse me?” Simeon took a step back from the ledge to look at him directly.
“Simeon, if you would consider…” Barbatos turned to him. “We are currently unable to offer a solution to her. In effect, we would be telling her that her very existence actively works to destroy the world, without giving her the means to fix it. It would be cruel to thrust that upon her, and to then ask her to simply live with the knowledge that she is hurting all whom she loves around her. What would she do when faced with such crisis?”
Simeon’s expression turned into one of horror.
Diavolo nodded. “It is ethically murky, I won’t deny that. But this is for the best. For now, at least.”
“Are there any options…?” Simeon whispered, eyes still wide as it all sunk in.
Diavolo’s jaw was set as he glanced over at Barbatos. Simeon followed gaze, eyes coming to rest on the butler beside him.
“There are some potential solutions that I’m looking into…” Barbatos said softly.
Simeon narrowed his eyes. “Tell me.”
"Oh look, it's Sir Cat," I observed quietly from the back door of the house that overlooked the porch.
Satan turned his head to me with a smile, and my heart did a little flip in my chest. The Avatar of Wrath, in his soft sweater vest, sitting on a porch step; Sir Cat's little paws on his knees as he pushed his little face into Satan's scritches. A breeze lightly ruffled his silky blonde hair a bit. If I weren't already in love, I'd have fallen for him all over again.
Sir Cat started kneading his claws into Satan's knee as he watched my approach as well, and merped at me when I lowered myself down carefully to sit next to Satan. I reached to scritch our frequent visitor behind the ears as well as I leaned to rest my cheek on Satan's shoulder.
He turned his face to kiss my hair. "Thanks for coming.”
"And miss a visit from Sir Cat? I wouldn't dream of neglecting our son like that.” I looked over at him hesitantly. “Sooo… Am I in trouble?”
He laughed lightly. “Do you have something you’d like to say first?”
I winced. “I’m sorry about yesterday… I… really didn’t think the whole kneeling thing would… backfire like that…”
His laugh dropped into a low, amused chuckle as he shook his head. “That wasn’t your fault. And I’m already planning my revenge against Lucifer, anyway.”
“…Don’t tell me you’re pairing up with Mammon…”
He shrugged. “I use the weapons that are at my disposal. He makes for good cannon fodder. It’ll work this time.”
I snorted in amusement. Not my business, I decided. “...Sooo I’m not getting punished?”
He gave me his devilishly flirty smile. “If it’s punishment you’re looking for, I can oblige.”
I sat up straight with a little noise in my throat. I felt a blush hit my face.
He chuckled as he turned his attention back to scritching Sir Cat’s ears. “...I asked you to come here because I… did something that you... might not like.”
"All right..." I said slowly. "Well, we can talk it out.”
He sighed nervously. "I... talked to Simeon.”
I blinked in surprise. And in confusion.
…Well. I had no idea where this was going after all.
"Okay..." I kept my expression neutral.
He cleared his throat, his nervousness still plain. “I, ah, talked to him about… how we could…” He cleared his throat again.
I waited. His nervousness was making me deeply nervous as well.
“How we could go about… not alerting him when I specifically cause the blessing to activate.”
“…Ohhhh Satannnn…” I groaned as I lowered my face into my hands in my embarrassment.
He grimaced. “I’m sorry… I should have run it by you first. And then respected your choice either way.”
I sighed. "I’m sorry that I didn’t… go to him first.”
He shook his head. “Like I said. It should have been your choice.”
“It… would have been my choice eventually…”
It was just a really fucking awkward subject to bring up to my angel boyfriend who had gifted me a rare eternal necklace! Hey, angel boyfriend! My other DEMON boyfriend wants to have unprotected sex with me, and your loving gesture of celestial protection is getting in the way of him giving me his evil seed, could you please help a girl out…!
He sighed. “Which makes my actions all the more deplorable.”
I leaned against his shoulder. “It’s all right. I’m not mad. Mortified, sure, but…”
“He did scold me a bit for doing that behind your back, if it’s of any consolation.”
“Great…” I muttered.
“But… he said it was possible, with your consent. And that he would only do it with your consent.”
I snorted. "That’s the most surprising thing about all of this. Magical charms involving me… and it’s being run by me first! How refreshing.”
He was silent for a moment, before he reached behind to put his arm around me. He pulled me closer to him.
I sighed as I snuggled a bit, warmed in his half-embrace against the cool breeze. “I wasn’t talking about you.”
“Thank you for the sentiment, but you really should be.” He kissed my hair again. “I apologize. Truly. I’m sorry.”
I hummed against him as Sir Cat turned towards me to rub against my legs. “I’ll talk to Simeon.”
“Thank you…” he whispered, heartfelt. “I want to be with you, fully…”
I smiled as I felt my heart swell with love in my chest. Dammit. “I do too.”
"...Are you okay?”
Lucifer looked up in surprise at the genuine look of concern on my face.
He grimaced as he pulled his fingers away from his temples. "Just a persistent headache, Chise. Nothing to be concerned about.”
"But..." I frowned, “You're a demon… Surely demons don’t get headaches…?"
He shrugged. "I do have those six brothers of mine, do I not? That's six headaches a day right there.”
I glowered at him.
"I'm fine, Chise," he assured me. "Truly. Did you happen to come here for a reason?"
I shook my head. "I was just passing by your door when I saw you.”
“Ah, I see." He nodded. "And were you... on your way to somewhere important?”
I tilted my head. "Not really… I was just getting back from being outside."
He nodded again, without looking at me.
"...Ohhhh." My face broke out into a grin. "Lucifer, are you looking for a little cuddle time?”
He scoffed. “Oh, please.”
"Please... yes, to some cuddle time?”
"Hah..." His demeanour cracked slightly as the corners of his lips twitched in a smile.
I skipped into the room, hands behind my back, until I stood in front of him. I felt like a silly schoolgirl as I flashed him my cutest smile.
He looked up at me in amusement.
"Weeeell?” I cooed sweetly. "Aren't you going to invite me onto your lap?”
He couldn't help but let out a low chuckle of defeat this time, before leaning back in his chair to leave his lap free. And just like that, I slid onto it, and into his waiting arms as he pulled me to him in an embrace.
"You just have to ask, you know," I admonished him softly.
He sighed in exasperation, but smiled at me anyway. "You're like a kitten, always begging for a cuddle. What do they call those types? Lap cats?”
"You're tall. You have long legs. Very toned legs, might I add. Quite sturdy." My grin widened. "The ideal lap!"
He let out another small laugh as he wrapped one arm tighter around my waist; his other hand slipped into my hair to cup the back of my head. I snuggled against him with a contented sigh.
“Chise…” he murmured.
“Mmm?”
“You have a habit of finding me just when I need you…”
I tilted my head up to kiss his jaw lightly. “You just have to ask.”
Yet again, Mammon’s despairing wail could be heard all throughout the House of Lamentation.
“It’s only for a few hours.” I rolled my eyes up at him as he thrashed on the ceiling.
“CHISEEEEE, HEEEEEELP! GET ME DOWN FROM HEEEEERE!”
“Dammit…” Satan growled as he glared over at his struggling brother. “I can’t believe he hung me by my feet and left me hanging next to Mammon. Again. Nothing could be more humiliating…”
“Hey, WHOA! THAT’S what ya think is humiliatin’ about all this?! You oughta be embarrassed that you’re hangin’ from the ceiling in the first place! Leave me out of it! And anyway! We’re only in this mess ‘cause you let Levi steal that bangle outta your room! You moron!”
“Well, YOU’RE the one who suggested using the bangle to prank Lucifer once you had it.”
“YOU’RE the one who asked me for ideas on how to knock Lucifer down a peg!”
“This is all your fault!”
“OHHHH, NO! This is all YOUR fault! How was I supposed to know that the thing would just BREAK OFF HIS WRIST LIKE THAT?!”
“It would have been so funny if it had worked…” Satan growled.
“Yeah, well, IT DIDN'T!”
“I was wondering what that racket keeping me up was. Turns out it was you guys, huh?” Belphie sighed as he trudged up the stairs slowly, his pillow under his arm. He paused for a moment to look up at the ceiling, seemingly completely unsurprised. He came to sit beside me on the floor. “Really, he could’ve at least hung them up somewhere outside instead…”
“Hey, SHUT UP!” Mammon glared at him as he spun in dizzying circles from his struggling. “Quit talkin’ like this doesn’t involve you!”
“It doesn’t involve me.”
Asmo giggled from his spot on the floor on the other side of me. “I’ve seen Mammon strung up so often I’m beginning to wonder if he’s a chandelier! But it’s pretty rare to see Satan hanging next to him.” He stuck his tongue out in mock-concentration as he pulled out his D.D.D. “I should really get a picture of this. I might find a use for it someday.”
“HEY! We’re not hangin’ here for your amusement, all right?!”
Satan gave Asmo a creepily flat look. “Remember this moment, Asmo. Because someday you’re going to regret it.”
“Ooooh, bite me, Satan!” Asmo winked at him.
“Still, you’re lucky all he did was hang you upside down…” Levi muttered as he sulked across from us. “It could’ve been worse… He actually put a PARENTAL LOCK on my Akuzon account, you know? What am I going to do now…?”
Belphie sighed as he slapped his pillow against me to cuddle up. “You buy too much stuff off Akuzon, Levi. Don’t you find it a little scary buying things online without getting to see it in real life first?”
“Uh, no?” Levi rolled his eyes at him. “That’s how we otaku shut-ins DO things.”
“That’s reeeeally not something to be proud of, Levi.” Asmo shook his head. “Still, Luicfer DOES find the cruelest ways to punish us, doesn’t he? He actually prohibited me from going to parties for an entire month once, you know?”
“Maybe if you all didn’t act like a bunch of teenagers, you wouldn’t be grounded like ones…” I muttered under my breath.
Levi frowned. “I don’t see what’s so bad about a month without parties. It’s not like that’s going to kill you.”
“Oh yes it will! In fact, it nearly did kill me! I was barely hanging on by a thread! But once that month was up, I went out every night and had the WILDEST time, because I’d been so party-starved.”
“Well,” Belphie cut in dryly, “he imprisoned me in the attic, so…”
I choked.
“Ahahaha!” Asmo giggled. “Yeah, that’s true.”
Levi snickered. “It’s really not funny, but… LOOOL.”
“Hey,” Asmo brightened, “if you could turn the tables and punish Lucifer instead, what would you do to him?”
“Oooh, I’d make him cosplay as Ruri-chan.”
Belphie smirked. “I’d make him call Diavolo ‘baby girl’.”
I huffed out a wheezing laugh. “Or ‘daddy’.”
“Pffff!” Belphie grinned. Asmo burst out laughing.
"…Who are you talking about punishing?”
We all yelped as we turned our heads to the deep voice at the top of the stairs.
Lucifer smirked at the lot of us. “What wonderful timing. I was just thinking that the ceiling in this room was looking a little barren. It could use a few more demons hanging from it, and now I’ve found three perfect candidates.”
“Noooooo!” Levi groaned.
“Suckers…” I whispered as I oh-so-casually got up from my spot on the wall.
“…Not so fast, Chise. Just where, exactly, do you think you’re going, baby girl?”
I winced as I quickly turned to make my escape down the stairs.
So much for cuddles softening him up.
We all poked at our dinner miserably around the dining table.
“…Congratulations, Levi and Chise, for breaking yesterday’s charm,” Lucifer broke the silence smoothly.
Levi stuffed a forkful of food into his mouth with a huff.
“Though as soon as one crisis ends, another is sure to rear its ugly head,” Lucifer sighed. “Perhaps your time on the ceiling will convince you all to think before you act in the days to come. If I could just have one month free of this. One week, even…”
We all chewed sullenly.
“…I just want to be able to have a bit of peace and quiet and not have to worry about some disaster unfolding.”
“Doubt you’ll get even three days of that,” Belphie muttered.
“You know, I can’t help wondering just how many times we experienced yesterday as part of the time loop,” Asmo spoke up. “Aren’t any of you curious?”
Belphie shrugged. “I imagine Barbatos would know, right? After all, he’s the demon with the power to see the future.”
“Hmm…” Asmo frowned in thought. “I want to know, but I sort of don’t want to know at the same time… Thoooough, I do still have my pictures of Lucifer kneeling in front of Satan! So it was totally worth it!"
“…Umm,” I cut in nervously. “Has anyone seen Beel…? Why isn’t he at dinner…?”
They all turned to look at the empty chair.
Lucifer sighed.
"…Guys…”
Speak of the demon.
We all turned towards Beel, who stood nervously in the doorway.
“We’ve got a problem…” He twisted his hands in front of him. “A bad problem…”
“Beel?” Belphie tilted his head. “How long have you been there? Where’ve you been for the last few hours?”
“…I’m sorry, Lucifer,” Beel mumbled miserably.
Lucifer sighed again, heavier this time.
“Uh-ohhhh…” Asmo glanced between them. “What is it this time?”
“…Enough,” Lucifer commanded flatly. “Not another word. I don’t want to hear it. Tell me about it tomorrow.”
Beel winced. “It… can’t wait… until tomorrow…”
Belphie snorted. “Well, Lucifer, looks like your peaceful respite didn’t even last a day.”
Notes:
Sorry if things felt a little disjointed/lazily stitched together. I had some fluffy non-canon scenes I wanted shoved in before the next arc kicks us towards Dire Circumstances.
Chapter 31: Chapter 35: Hymn of the Reaper
Chapter Text
“…What exactly happened here, Beelzebub?” Lucifer asked through gritted teeth.
We all shuffled along in behind him. Seemed like a specific Lucifer-Beel problem, but we were all nosey.
“What is my record collection doing strewn all over the floor?”
Beel winced, hunched. “Well, um… you see…”
Levi grabbed at my sleeve as I tried to get closer. "Cursed, Chise.”
“Oh. Right.”
“I just HAD to have one more siren’s song,” Beel sulked. “I couldn’t resist myself. S-So I tried to mix one by myself…”
Lucifer gave him a look of shocked disbelief. “Do you mean to tell me that you actually listened to that record?”
“I thought I’d be okay if I put in earplugs…” Beel murmured. “But then they fell out midway through…”
Levi slapped his palm to his forehead. “Idiot.”
Beel chewed on his lip. “Suddenly I had this really powerful desire for water. I fought as hard as I could, but…”
Levi gave him a ‘you’re such an idiot’ stare. “So you mean to say that this is the result of you thrashing around fighting yourself?”
I looked over at Beel. “How did the drink come out? Good?”
"CHISE."
Multiple demons admonished me in unison. Belphie just sighed in exasperation.
Beel shook his head. “I ended up knocking into it and sending it flying across the room. So I never got the chance to try it.”
Satan nudged at a shattered vase on the floor. “You know, it’s impressive that you managed to regain your senses after hearing the song of a siren, Beel. Did you manage to stop the record while you were fighting to control yourself?”
“No.” Beel shook his head. “I just bumped the needle while I was thrashing around, and it stopped the music.”
“You WHAT?!” Levi went over to look.
“Ah, so that’s how you managed not to throw yourself into the nearest body of water?” Belphie sighed again. “Well, good…”
“No, not good.” Satan grimaced as he watched Levi’s very careful approach. “Because that means the record player is still on…”
“Too late,” Levi said in a tight voice.
Satan frowned. “Can anyone else hear that...?”
“NEEDLE IS BACK.” Levi spun to us.
“Aaaaand the record’s spinning,” Belphie observed dryly.
"Everyone, OUT,” Lucifer commanded us.
“W-Water…!”
Belphie gasped, eyes going wide. “I need to go swimming… now!”
“To the bathroom!”
We all began to stumble over each other in our hurry.
–
“Hey, all of you QUIT FOLLOWIN’ ME!” Mammon shoved his way to the front. “That water’s mine! EVERY LAST DROP OF IT!”
“Oh, you think you’re going to hog it all to yourself, do you?!” Asmo threw his arms around his thigh. “Well, not if I have anything to say about it!”
“Wh… Let go! Beel, wait! DAMMIT!”
“Water… Water…!” Beel scrambled by, voice hoarse.
And crashed straight into Solomon as he stepped through our front door.
“…Whoa, careful!” he said in his light voice. “You guys nearly trampled me there. Oh! Why hello there, Chise!”
I threw myself into his arms, scrabbling at his chest desperately.
He grinned in delight as he caught me to him, eyes sparkling. “What’s going on? Were you so excited to see me that you ran out to greet me?”
“Water…!” I croaked as I clawed at his chest, wide-eyed.
“We don’t have time for this, Solomon!” Asmo snapped at him.
“Huh?” He blinked down at me in confusion, before turning his attention to Asmo. “Well, you should make time. Because I brought you all some Devildom-style oden I made!”
“Whatever, need water…!” Beel started scrambling by again. “Lots of lots of water! I want to jump in and just, sink…!”
I whined as I struggled against Solomon pleadingly.
“…Ah.” He turned his face to look at me again, gazing down at me with his arms around my waist. “So that’s what’s going on here, hmm? You’ve all been listening to the song of the siren, haven’t you? Tsk, tsk.”
“WATER!” I looked at him miserably. Even my eyes felt like sandpaper. I needed water down down down my throat. Lungs so dry. Barely breathe. Soak lungs. “Spell…! Spirit…! Water…! Chise…! Commands…!”
He laughed lightly in amusement. “Actually, I think you’re going to like this a lot better. Spirit of wind, the magician Solomon commands thee! Shield the ears of those who stand before me! Rid them of their lust for water, and silence the siren’s voice!”
After a moment, with a heaving sigh, I collapsed against him in relief. He caught me up with a giggle.
“The curse…” Beel gasped. “It’s gone…”
“W-We’re saved…” Mammon fell to his knees.
“Oh Solomon, THANK YOU!” Asmo threw his arms around us. “You’re so amazing I think I’m going to swoon! I love you! I’m going to kiiiiiisssss youuuuu!”
“You’re very welcome, but I shall have to pass on the kiss today. My heart is already taken, you see.” Solomon patted Asmo lightly on the head.
“Whaaaaat?” Asmo pouted. “Since wheeeen?”
“No matter.” He grinned as he stooped to pick up the package he had been carrying earlier. “It’s oden time!”
Asmo stared at the bag in horror. “WHAAAAAT?”
Solomon was fully giggling still while we gathered in the dining room. He didn’t have to giggle. He had other laughs. He just chose to. “It’s always something with you guys… Honestly, hanging out with you never gets old.”
“What just happened was no laughing matter, Solomon,” Satan sighed.
“All right, all right.” He grinned. “No need to get upset. I mean, no one drowned themselves. All’s well that ends well. So cheer up, and try some of this food I brought you!”
“Wait a minute,” Beel said nervously. “That smell… It can’t be…”
“Yep!” Solomon beamed. “It’s Devildom-style oden. It’s a Japanese dish that I used to make a lot back in the human world. I decided to make it here, substituting in local Devildom ingredients. What do you think?” He opened a container. “It came out pretty well, huh? Go on and eat as much as you’d like!”
“B-Beel!” Mammon’s face turned red. “You go first! Like, you’re always hungry, right?!”
Beel backed away, eyes glued to the food in fear.
“Whoa…” Mammon’s eyes widened. “If Beel’s afraid to eat it, it’s gotta be really…”
“You don’t mess with Solomon’s cooking,” Levi muttered, eyes wide. “It really is a lethal weapon…”
“He did save us just now,” I said in a hushed whisper. “It’d be rude if we didn’t eat it.”
“Uh, I’d say NOT DYIN’ is way more important than not bein’ rude to him!” Mammon whispered back.
“You first, Mammon!” my whisper turned fierce.
“…Hey!” He glared at me. “Like, what’d I ever do to you, Chise?!”
“Let me go get my list!” I hissed at him.
“What are you all standing there whispering about?”
I glanced out of the corner of my eye. Solomon’s head was tilted in confusion.
“Go on, have as much as you’d like.”
“Ugh, that’s it… We’re done for…”
Levi picked up a pair of chopsticks with a look of despair. “I guess we’ve got no choice but to poison ourselves…”
“Man,” Mammon muttered as he followed suit, “I never thought I’d go out like this…”
"BEEL!”
We all jumped at Lucifer’s voice from behind us.
Beel turned to him, eyes round.
“Saviour,” I whispered the thought out loud before I caught myself, staring at the broth that swirled dubiously in front of me. What even was that, floating like oil on top...?
“What’s the meaning of this?!”
We all turned.
“Oooh…” Asmo winced. “That’s awful. Your record split right in half down the middle.”
“Awww…” Mammon stared at it regretfully. “If it was just gonna break anyway, I shoulda nabbed it to sell. Probably expensive…”
“…Hold on.” Satan sat up straighter. “Don’t tell me that’s–"
“Yes,” Lucifer bit through gritted teeth. “Beel has really made a mess of things this time. This is the Hymn of the Reaper.”
Solomon sat up straight too, eyes widening.
“And, as you can see, it’s been broken.” Lucifer turned his attention back to Beel. "Do you know what that means?”
“No…” I piped up before the conversation could fly over my head again. Still, the instinctive pit in my stomach told me that it wasn’t going to be good. That it went beyond it’s-just-really-pricey-and-Beel-will-be-working-to-pay-it-off-for-the-next-thousand-years level of ‘Lucifer is pissed’. “What does it mean…?”
Satan shook his head despairingly. “It means a lot of trouble is coming our way.”
“The Hymn of the Reaper is a song from the opera of the same name,” Solomon explained. “It’s performed at the climax of the story. The protagonist is a young man who is killed by the reaper in the last scene. That’s when the reaper sings this song, blowing out the candle upon which the man’s soul burns.” He turned to Lucifer. “You got this record through me, right? After you asked me to procure it for you…”
Lucifer nodded curtly.
“Okay…” I’m sure I just looked confused. “So what’s the problem…?”
“That version was from the year 1818,” Solomon sighed. “The acting from the reaper was so utterly ghastly that it’s rumoured they were actually channeling the spirit of the reaper. This isn’t good at all…”
“I still don’t get it,” I muttered in frustration as my confused expression turned into a glare instead.
Solomon reached to pat my hand. “Now that Beelzebub's broken the record, it’s possible that he’s incurred the wrath of the reaper.”
“Oh no…” Asmo bit his lip. “That’s really, REALLY bad. That means the reaper might decide to extinguish Beel’s soul at any moment! And that would be it… No more Beel!”
“It WHAT!?” both Belphie and I cried in unison as we turned to our Beel.
Beel let out a shuddering breath, eyes wide.
“What are you going to do, Beel…?” Lucifer shook his head with worry.
“…Wow.” Beel looked down, voice a whisper. “I really did it this time, didn’t I?”
“NO!” I reached to grasp Beel’s hand. “That’s not…! Solomon!”
I turned to him in my panic, eyes round.
He looked back at me in surprise, before the hand he had laid on top of mine with its patting curled to hold my fingers. “Oh, my dear…”
–
We all gathered in the common room, shocked to silence while the smartest of them looked deep in thought. Belphie and I were curled up on either side of Beel while he munched away. He just… ate his snacks, while we cuddled our teddybear of a demon.
It was too normal.
I curled tighter. Belphie did as well, dropping his head into his brother’s lap.
“…You sure do have a healthy appetite for someone who could die at any moment, don’t you Beel?” Asmo sighed as he hugged himself.
“Well, I’m gonna die either way. So I might as well do it on a full stomach.”
“BEEL!” I cried miserably as I looked up at him, holding his sleeve.
“…Oh.” He looked down at me in surprise, and then guilt flooded his face at the sight of the tears in my eyes. “I’m sorry, Chise…”
Asmo shook his head. “I do have to admit, that is a very you thing to say…”
Solomon was pouting. “You know, if you’re going to eat something, you should just have my oden.”
Asmo sat up straight. “Ah, umm… well, you see… We were actually thinking we’d have that for dinner. As our main dish. You know, since you went to all the trouble of making it for us special!”
Solomon’s eyes lit up. “Really?”
“…Regardless,” Satan sighed, “right now we need to discuss what we’re going to do about this situation. Are you familiar with the concept of reapers and their candles, Chise?”
I shook my head. “Reapers, yes… I don’t know anything about any candles, though.”
He nodded. “Within the deepest part of a reaper’s cave is a chamber with rows and rows of candles. Each and every one of them represents someone’s soul. And I’m not just talking about humans. The souls of demons and angels are kept there as well. Normally, the reaper monitors these candles. When one of them starts to go out, they know that the person’s death is nigh, and go to harvest their soul.”
“So angels and demons aren’t actually immortal…?” I blinked.
“Well,” Satan shrugged, “we can still die; as in, be killed by means other than age. And some do just… stop, in a way, like the current Demon King. Still, there are persons so ancient that we can reasonably conclude they were born near the beginning of time itself, and yet they still walk the Realms; Barbatos is suspected to be one such being. Will they ever ‘die’? Will any of us? Maybe. Maybe if enough eons pass, we will all find that we’re not immortal after all; that we just have very, very long lifespans that just haven’t reached their ends yet. It’s a topic of hot debate amongst demon and angel philosophers. Perhaps only Barbatos himself will ever know, with the powers he wields.” He tilted his head as he thought about it. “Or reapers, for that matter. They might know. Interesting…”
“Barbatos…” I whispered, eyes wide.
And he wants to take me on a date…?
“We’re getting off topic.” Belphie sat up a bit from Beel’s lap. “So, if we go to the reaper’s cave, we can check on Beel’s candle, right? To see if it’s all right.” He looked up at his twin. “In that case, I say we go right now.”
“And just how exactly do you suggest we get there?” Satan shook his head. “No one knows where it is.”
“We have to find out…!” Belphie protested. “While we sit here jabbering, the reaper could blow out Beel’s candle at any moment! I can’t just sit here doing nothing…”
I reached to hold Belphie’s hand. We laid them in Beel’s lap, clasped together.
“Belphie…” Beel looked down at our entwined fingers. “Chise…”
“Oh, you need the location of the reaper’s cave?” Solomon brightened. “If that’s the case, I know where it is.”
“You WHAT?” I looked over at Solomon with awed hope.
He nodded. “I can take you there if you’d like. What do you say?"
“It’s been a long time since I’ve drawn this particular magic circle…” Solomon huffed as he kneeled with his chalk, carefully trying to avoid smudging it. “And it’s pretty complex, so I’m going to need a bit more time to finish. So hold on. A bit out of your league as of now, Chise, but we can study it down the road–"
“Hurry up, Solomon,” Belphie urged him tersely.
“Just a minute,” Lucifer cut in. “I understand why Belphie and Beel are going to this cave, but what are the rest of you doing here? That includes you, Chise. It is much too dangerous for you.”
“No! I’m going!” I squeezed Beel’s hand tighter as I stepped right up against him. “I’m not letting them do this alone! They’re... mine…!”
“Chise…” Beel wrapped his other arm around me to pull me close. “…Thanks.”
Belphie leaned to rest his cheek on my shoulder. “Yeah, thanks Chise.”
Lucifer sighed. “I have a bad feeling about how things will turn out with this group heading into that cave. This is enough of a hassle as it is. I have no desire to make it even worse.”
I gave him a defiant look as I cuddled against Beel.
“This isn’t some sort of picnic, Chise,” Lucifer’s voice softened.
“I didn’t think it was, Lucifer!” I glared at him.
“...All right.” Solomon stood and turned towards us. “I’ve finished the magic circle. So, ready to head inside the reaper’s cave? Because after this, there’s no turning back.”
“Hold on!” Asmo cooed. “Before we go, are we going to meet this reaper friend of yours?!” His eyes sparkled. “I had no idea that you counted a reaper among your acquaintances, Solomon!”
“Yeah.” Levi turned to him too. “Aren’t reapers known to keep to themselves? I heard they’re pretty antisocial. Honestly, when I first heard that, I felt a weird sort of camaraderie with them.”
“Oooh… ooooh! Solomon! This reaper friend of yours… is he hot? Oh!” Asmo gasped. “I suppose the reaper isn’t necessarily a ‘he’. Maybe a ’she’? A beautiful she…”
“Hmm, good question.” Solomon rested his chin on his knuckles, eyes twinkling. “I suppose you should just see for yourself, right?”
“Aww, come on…!” Asmo pouted. “It wouldn’t hurt to just tell me, would it?”
“Hmm… How do I put this.” Solomon’s gazed at the sky as he thought. “I wouldn’t say this reaper looks like an antisocial loner. But still, I guess it does sound right…”
“Okay, but let’s talk APPEARANCES!” Asmo bubbled excitedly, a glint in his eyes.
“Well, it’s a matter of taste, really.” Solomon let out one of his musical laughs. “But I guess I do find them quite attractive.”
Asmo beamed at him.
I surprised myself deeply with a scalding burn that rose to my cheeks. My eyes widened.
“SOLOMON!!!” Asmo gasped as the thought struck him. “Is your reaper friend… the reason why… YOU’RE TAKEN?!”
Oh. Fuck. He had said something to that effect earlier, hadn’t he?
I looked over at Solomon.
Who was looking directly at me.
At my red face.
I scowled as I felt my cheeks burn hotter. The fuck was wrong with me?
And the fuck was wrong with him, in how he dared to give me a sly smile.
I nearly growled.
Beel looked down at me in concern. “You’re holding my hand really tightly, Chise.”
“…Shhh,” I hissed at him as I kept my eyes locked to Solomon’s in a really weird don’t-blink contest that I didn’t quite understand.
He was my teacher and he’d been neglecting me in favour of running around with his little secrets along with Diavolo, who was likewise upsetting Lucifer.
And now he had a little love interest too that was soaking up what little was left of his time, leaving me with crumbs as I struggled to control my powers.
That was definitely it, I thought as I fumed. There he was, fooling around with some reaper in some dank cave, probably knocking over candles and snuffing out lives, while everyone’s safety around me was compromised.
That was definitely it.
I glared darkly.
“Although,” his sly smile finally softened after he had let the silence linger meaningfully without answering Asmo’s question, “I should say that I’ve only ever seen this reaper looking angry.”
“Huh?” Asmo frowned. “I thought the reaper was your friend?”
“Wellllll, I like to think so.” Solomon’s face fell into a little pout. “But I don’t know if the feeling is mutual.”
“Chise,” Beel whispered as he patted my hand nervously. “Seriously. Do you have a stomach ache or something? You’re holding my hand really tight.”
“Now, this reaper isn’t exactly the friendly type.” Solomon’s eyes lit up again in amusement as he lifted his arms, palms outward. “So it’s entirely possible we’ll end up being accused of trespassing.”
“Wait, what?!” Levi stepped back. “And why are you smiling?! That doesn’t seem like the sort of thing to smile about!”
"I am the magician Solomon! Heed my words! Open the way forward, and create a path where there was none!”
“Wh… HEY!” Mammon gulped as he looked from side-to-side at the sight of the circle lighting up on the ground. “Whaddya mean we’ll be accused of trespassing?! Are ya sure this is okay?!”
"Show us the way to the reaper’s cave!”
“SOLOMON!” I yelled at him.
I landed with a hard thud on top of the screaming Mammon, who promptly stopped screaming with a woof as I winded him from my fall.
“G’UGH! Urgh…”
I groaned.
“...H-Hey! G-Get off!” he wheezed. “Before you kill me…!”
I blinked down at him, stunned a bit.
“Seriously, how’d you manage to land knee-first on the pit of my stomach?!” He was red in the face as he panted. “I’m gonna end up dead before I even have the chance to meet the reaper!”
“Hup!” Solomon appeared next to our entanglement with a light step. “Excellent. I couldn’t have asked for a better… landing?”
He looked down at Mammon and I in surprise.
“Ah, sorry.” He smiled apologetically. “I forgot to mention, watch where you land whenever you transport somewhere.”
“Solomon…” I growled. “You do this on purpose…”
“It’s a little late to be warning us NOW!” Levi similarly growled at him from on the ground, a few feet away from us.
“Aww, but wait.” Solomon peered at the side of the rock face, next to the cave’s entrance. “I’m afraid we may have come all this way for nothing. It seems our reaper friend is off somewhere on vacation.”
“Reapers take vacations?!”
Levi struggled to his feet with a squint. He was closer to the cave than Mammon and I. “What’s this? Looks like a message? …Solomon, is this written in BLOOD?!”
“Hmm,” Solomon hummed, unconcerned. “Let’s see… ‘Attention, Solomon. You damned pest of a magician. Just TRY sneaking inside my cave while I’m gone and I promise you, I’ll make you pay. I’ll take your candle and trample it, boil it, knead it, flatten it into a paper-thin pancake, and chop it into a million pieces! Then your soul will be MINE, you boneheaded fool!’” He stared at the scrawled writing for a moment, before breaking out into delighted laughter.
“What’s so funny ‘bout that?!” Mammon brushed his pants off as he finally stood, looking at him in horror.
He devolved into giggles. “You have to admit, that’s pretty funny.”
“Uh… no,” Levi sighed as he closed his eyes in exasperation. “That is definitely not what I’d call funny.”
So I guess there was no relationship between reaper and sorcerer after all. At least… not a healthy one.
“Anyway, though.” Levi stuffed his hands in his pockets. “If this reaper wrote a nasty message specifically directed at you, then…”
“Solomon, what did you do?!” I had my hands on my hips as I peered at him.
“Hmm, nothing that I can think of off hand…” Solomon shrugged innocently.
“Okay, you’re definitely lying,” Levi accused flatly.
Belphie finally came to stand beside me. “Wait though, the fact that this reaper isn’t here works out for us, right? We can do what we came for and slip away without being noticed. We can save Beel.” He grabbed my hand. “Come on, Chise. Let’s get going.”
“Oh, I almost forgot.” Solomon held up his hand as we neared. “There’s something else you should know. Here in the reaper’s cave, there are certain rules that must be followed. Otherwise, you may end up dead before you even make it to the candles.”
“What’re you talkin’ about now? What kinda rules could make us die? I mean, c’mon… You’re exaggeratin’, right?”
“I wish I were.” Solomon shook his head sadly. “But no.”
I sighed.
“So, listen up. The reaper’s cave consists of five levels, each one deeper than the one before. And each level has its own specific rule, which the reaper determined. If you break the rule, then a truly terrifying punishment awaits you.”
“Oh…” My eyes widened as I looked up at Beel. He looked back at me, similarly nervous.
“Yes, it’s very dangerous.” Solomon nodded. “The usual rules of the human world, Devildom, or Celestial Realm don’t apply here. This is the reaper’s domain. Even you demons aren’t exempt from these rules. You absolutely have to obey them. Are we clear?”
We all looked around at each other worriedly, knowing exactly what kind of fuck-ups we were in company with.
“So, what’s it going to be?” Solomon’s gaze swept over the sorry lot of us too. “Are you still committed to continuing on?”
“Well, I am, naturally.” Beel nodded. “But I want to go alone.”
“I figured you’d say that.” Belphie shot him a look. “Not happening.”
“This is my problem, Belphie. I brought it on myself. Solomon,” he turned to face him again, “take Chise and the others and go home.”
“Absolutely not.” I grasped Beel’s hand firmly. “I’m not leaving your side, Beel. And I’ll never forgive you if you make me leave, Solomon!”
“Me too.” Belphie took Beel’s other hand. “I’m going with you. I’m not about to let you do this alone, Beel.”
“You guys…” Beel murmured, cheeks turning pink. “Please…”
Mammon put his hands on his hips. “Like, I’m not gonna miss out on somethin’ as fun as this. I’m goin’ too.”
Lucifer hummed. “If this place is as dangerous as Solomon says, then you’re going to need our help, aren’t you?”
I sighed in relief. I figured Lucifer would come, but it was a comfort to hear it.
“Everyone…” Beel looked around self-consciously. “I don’t know what to say… but…” He looked down at me nervously. “Chise isn’t a demon. That changes things. I don’t want to put Chise in a dangerous situation like this because of me. If anything happened to her…”
“Please, no,” I pleaded with him as I fully took his arm. “Don’t underestimate me. Please?”
Asmo nodded. “Underestimating Chise is no different from underestimating any of the rest of us, you know?” He gave me a lovely smile. “Chise isn’t any ordinary human. This is someone who can subdue the most powerful group of demon brothers in the Devildom. Us!”
“Asmo…” I whispered with a blush.
He giggled. “All Chise has to do is yell ’stay’, and we’re all immediately put in our place, right? I think we’re going to need her, actually…”
Lucifer, to my complete and utter surprise, nodded in agreement. “There’s no need to worry, Beel. Or you as well, Solomon.”
I sighed in relief. “Thanks, you two.”
“I see.” Solomon’s eyes twinkled as he looked at me directly. “I have to say, it’s wonderful to see such love and support among friends. Or, should I say ‘family’?”
I blushed as I hide my face a bit against the sleeve of Beel’s sweater.
He laughed lightly at my expression. “Well then, all right… Ready to get going? It’s time to face the reaper’s challenge. Let’s do this.”
“…He sounds like a child at an amusement park,” Lucifer observed wryly under his breath as he passed us to follow him in.
“You took the words right out of my mouth,” Asmo sighed behind him.
I squeezed Beel’s hand tightly; he leaned down to brush a kiss in my hair, and then the three of us followed in as well.
“Whoa…” Levi stopped in his tracks. “What’s going on?”
I blinked in the painfully-bright sunlight. Living in the Devildom, I certainly wasn’t used to it anymore. It was near-blinding.
“We’re supposed to be in a cave, so why am I looking out across a big field covered in grass?” Levi looked around us, hands still shoved in his pockets. “I mean, this totally feels like something out of a video game. Are we in one of my game’s again?!”
Satan shook his head. “Honestly, this whole ‘reaper’s cave’ thing isn’t much different from being inside a video game to begin with, so it really doesn’t matter. By the way, Solomon, what’s this?”
He pointed at the pool of blood in front of us.
“Euch…” Mammon stepped back away from it.
“Ah, you mean the message written in blood on the ground? That would be the rule for level one.”
“Uh, no, that’s definitely a pool of blood,” I pointed out nervously.
“Oh no, it’s a message.” Solomon grinned as he pointed at the writing beyond the pool of blood. “See?”
I glowered at him.
"Don’t look back,” Satan read. He looked up at Solomon, puzzled. “Really? That’s it?”
“Soooo basically we just have to walk along making sure to keep facing forward?” Levi shrugged. “That’s so easy it’s actually kinda hilarious.”
Solomon smiled patiently. “Knowing my reaper friend, I wouldn’t be so sure about that. You’re liable to get yourself in trouble if you assume it’s going to be that easy.”
Satan narrowed his eyes. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Well, it just means that you’d best not let your guard down. Now, let’s get going.”
–
“Wait a second…” Mammon muttered at my side as we walked forward. “Hey. Did you hear a voice comin’ from somewhere just now?”
“…No, Mammon,” I assured him. “I did not.”
“Well, I definitely heard somethin’.”
“Take the hint, Mammon.”
“…There it was again! It’s comin’ from behind us. It’s…”
“Mammon…” I warned him.
“It’s callin’ my name, and it sounds like…”
"Mammon.”
“No, it doesn’t sound like me! It sounds like your voice, Chise…”
My hand shot out to grab his. ”NO turning around to look! I’m right here!”
“B-But like,” he dropped his voice, “it’s callin’ my name in this super-seductive way! I just… I just can’t help bein’ curious, y’know?!”
“I’ll call your name seductively in your room later," I growled at him testily.
His ears turned red. “…H-Hey, Satan. You hear it too, right? You hear Chise callin’ from somewhere behind us?”
“…I hear a cat,” Satan said tightly. I glanced at him. He was red in the face. “It’s a newborn kitten that can’t find its mother, I’m sure of it. And it’s crying out, desperate for help…”
“Sataaaan…” I warned him too. “You’re supposed to be the smart one, okay?”
“Huh?!” What’re you talkin’ about?! That’s Chise’s voice, clear as day!”
“No it’s not!” Asmo was pink in the face too. “Those are the voices of my fans! Ohh, just listen to them! ‘Asmo, over here! Asmo, wave to me! Wink at me! Blow me a kiss! I’d die for you, Asmo! Asmo, look me in the eyes and smile! Asmo, I’m over here–!"
“We get it,” I glowered at him.
“Calm down,” Lucifer sighed in exasperation. “You’re just hearing things. None of it’s real.”
“I’m not hearin’ things!” Mammon protested. “I’m tellin’ you, it’s as real as real can be!”
“Which is exactly what the reaper wants you to think, yes. It’s all to get you to break the rule for this level.”
“You don’t hear anything, Lucifer?” I looked up at him, voice soft.
“I do hear something, actually.” He gave me a gentle smile. “But I know that it can’t be real. Because that voice belongs to someone who’s right here next to me.”
“…Oh…” I blushed deeply.
That was very smooth.
“Don’t look back,” he addressed them all as he strode forward. “You have to resist the urge.”
“Pfffffahahaha.” Levi cackled from ahead of us. “This totally won’t work on me! Because I spend all my time in my room! I’m a loner! I don’t have any friends, so there’s no one to call out to m–"
He stopped in his tracks.
“No, Levi.” I raised my leg up to literally kick his ass forward. “Don’t listen.”
“I don’t believe it!” he gasped. “I hear Ruri-chan! Ruri-chan’s calling to me…! She’s…! Saying my name!"
“Levi…” I groaned as the other unreasonable one was drawn into the trap.
“She’s calling out to me… ‘Leviachan, fight alongside me!’”
“I told you, Levi,” Lucifer sighed. “It’s a trap.”
“Like, Ruri-chan doesn’t even exist, anyway.” Asmo shook his head. “She’s a cartoon.”
“Levi…” I pleaded with him.
“Even if I am just hearing things… even if this is just a trap… I can’t abandon Ruri-chan! Not now! HOLD ON, RURI-CHAN! I’M COMING TO FIGHT ALONGSIDE YOU…!”
“NO!”
I threw myself forward, but he’d already turned.
“DON’T TURN AROUND!” Belphie grabbed at him too. “Oh, you idiot…!”
“Oh gods don’t die…” I said brokenly as I threw my arms around his waist.
And then… poof.
I blinked down in confusion at the Little D I was suddenly holding in my arms.
“NEVER DO ANYTHING LIKE THAT AGAIN!” I shouted at him furiously as I held him up with both hands. “WHAT IF YOU HAD DIED?! WHAT WOULD I HAVE DONE?! YOU WERE JUST GOING TO LET ME LIVE WITH THAT, LEVI?! YOU WERE JUST GOING TO DIE RIGHT THERE IN FRONT OF YOUR GIRLFRIEND AND LEAVE HER IN THE MOTHERFUCKING DUST?! IT’S NOT JUST ABOUT YOU ANYMORE! WE’RE SUPPOSED TO BE A TEAM! AZUKI-TAN AND TAICHI-SENPAI, REMEMBER?! HOW COULD YOU! I COULD HAVE LOST YOU!”
“I’m sorry…” The Little D squeaked in shame.
“You’re sorry?! You ungrateful little shit!” I shook him like a magic eight ball. “No friends, huh?! No one else to call out to you except for RURI-CHAN?! THE FUCK AM I, LEVI?! CHOPPED LIVER?!”
"Eep…”
“Chopped liver…?” Beel’s brow furrowed. “I don’t get it… That sounds like a good thing...”
“Oh my…” Asmo gawked at the display of fury in front of him as I continued my shouting rant.
“Remind me not to piss Chise off anytime soon, will ya…” Mammon muttered in agreement.
Solomon was keeled over with laughter.
I dropped Levi suddenly with a sigh. “I hope you think long and hard about what you’ve done. Asshole…”
Satan looked around. “…So this is level two of the reaper’s cave, huh? Impressive. It looks like a giant library.”
“You’d better make sure you keep facing forward, Satan…” Beel mumbled. “If you’re not careful, you’ll end up like Levi… And Chise will be soooo mad…”
Solomon shook his head, wiping away tears of laughter. “Different room, different rule!”
The Little D, or rather, Levi, sighed. “I guess I’m doomed to look like this for the rest of my life… Oh well… Not like I was much of a looker before.”
I frowned as my face turned red with fury again.
“…Eep…”
“For your information, I consider you to be very attractive,” I growled. “But, well, you’re still you, Levi. No matter what you look like.”
“…Well, yeah, of course I’m still me. If I’d transformed into a Little D on the inside AND the outside, I’d just be a run-of-the-mill Little D at that point.”
I growled for real.
“Eeep… I mean… Thanks, Chise… Y-You’re so nice…” He sighed. “Usually…”
“What was that?”
“Nothing!”
“Hey, check this out.” Satan pointed a little ahead of us.
“Another message written in blood.” Beel nodded. “It’s scrawled across the books on the shelf this time… ’Do not touch’.”
“Ugh.” Satan wrinkled his nose. “I can’t believe that anyone would actually deface perfectly good books like this… How deplorable.”
“Pff, this is so dumb.” Mammon shrugged as he looked around. “Who’d want to touch a buncha lame books, anyway? Now, if these shelves were packed with stacks of cash or gold bars instead of books, then I’d do more than just touch ‘em. I’d throw ‘em up in the air and let ‘em rain down on me.”
“Wait a second…” Beel’s eyes widened as he stared at Mammon. “What’s that?”
“Huh? What’re you talkin’ about?”
“You’ve got some sort of mark there on your wrist.” Beel pointed. “Like some ink rubbed off on it or something. See?”
“D’ah…!” Mammon held it up to check. “Wh-What’s this?! And when did it get here?!”
“Wait…” Satan’s eyes widened too. “Is that Midas’s Crest?”
“M-M-Midas’s Cr…!?” Mammon gawked at his wrist. “WHOOOA, NO WAY! FOR REAL?!”
I frowned. “Midas’s Crest…?”
“Seriously?!” Mammon shook his head in disbelief. “You really don’t know?!”
“They say that whoever bears that mark has the power to turn whatever they touch into gold,” Beel explained.
“All riiiiiiight!” Mammon grinned. “So like, this really is Midas’s Crest, right?! This is the real deal, isn’t it?!”
Levi hopped over. “…Nah, no way.”
“Huh?!”
“Don’t be ridiculous,” Belphie sighed. “No.”
Satan nodded his agreement. “I thought it was for a second, but I guess I was wrong.”
“That’s not really Midas’s Crest, Mammon,” Beel confirmed. “It’s just a random ink smudge.”
“Quit lyin’!” Mammon gave us all a petulant look. “This is totally the real thing! Which means… anything I touch will turn to gold! Like that book over there, and this book here, and those candlesticks over there… All of it! All of it will turn to gold! GOLD!”
I pointed at the blood-soaked bookshelf. “DO. NOT. TOUCH.”
“Calm down, Mammon.” Beel shook his head. “If you break the rules, you’ll turn into a Little D.”
“So what?!” Mammon glowered. “Like I care!”
”MAMMON…” I warned him as I reached. “NO TOUCH!"
“Now, time to get rich! Sweet, sweet gold…!” He reached too.
Poof.
I rounded on all of them. “YOU’RE ALL FUCKING HOPELESS!”
“Whaaaat!" Asmo whined. " I didn’t even do anything…!”
–
“WHAT IF YOU HAD DIED, HUH?!” I shook him like a magic eight ball too. “WHAT WERE YOU EVEN THINKING?! WE HAD NO IDEA IF THE SAME THING WOULD HAVE HAPPENED TO YOU OR NOT! MAYBE YOU WOULD HAVE DIED! WHAT IF THE MAGIC GETS STRONGER THE DEEPER WE GET INTO THIS DAMNED FUCKING CAVE?! ARE YOU CRAZY?! WE’RE SUPPOSED TO BE THE OTP! YOU FUCKING IDIOT! YOU’D JUST LEAVE ME WIDOWED, WOULD YOU?! WOULD YOU LEAVE YOUR OWN CHILDREN FATHERLESS, TOO?!”
“Eeep…” The Little D in my grip squeaked.
“Now this is just getting uncomfortable,” Belphie sighed.
Solomon was grinning. “I kind of want to turn into a Little D too just so Chise can yell at me like that!”
”DON’T YOU DARE!” I shouted at him as I dropped Mammon onto his large blobby head.
“Owww…”
“Now we’re twins!” If a Little D could beam, Levi was probably beaming.
“SHADDUP! Don’t go lumpin’ me together with YOU!”
I whipped my head to them with a hiss. “OF COURSE IT WOULD BE YOU TWO! I SHOULD HAVE ASKED LUCIFER TO LEAVE THE TWO OF YOU BEHIND! SECOND AND THIRD BORN WHAT?! SECOND AND THIRD BORN STUPID!!!”
“Awww…”
“He may look cute, but he still has the mouth of a scumbag,” Beel sighed.
“What did you expect?” Lucifer shook his head. “He may look like a munchkin now, but that’s still Mammon in there.”
“HEY! Don’t call me a munchkin!”
“By the way…” Lucifer glanced, “what are Satan and Solomon doing over there?”
“...Don’t… you… two… fucking… dare…” I stomped over to them, fists balled at my sides.
“…Hey, have you noticed what I’ve noticed, Solomon?” Satan was looking up, his arms blessedly crossed as I watched them like a hawk from behind.
“Mhmm.” Solomon nodded. “Of course.”
“This entire area is a treasure trove of rare books. What sort of place is this, anyway…?”
“They may be rare, but make sure you don’t accidentally touch any of them. Is that clear, Satan?”
“YEAH!” I shouted from behind them, making them both jump. “DO! NOT! TOUCH!”
Satan smirked at me. “Hello there, little dove.”
I glowered.
“Don’t worry.” He winked at me. “I’m the smart one, remember? Don’t go confusing me for a certain idiotic brother of mine.”
I narrowed my eyes at him. It was a toss-up between him and Asmo for third-stupid under certain circumstances.
“HEY, I HEARD THAT, SATAN!” Mammon yelled from across the room. “That was a cheap shot at Levi, and I WON’T STAND FOR IT! Call him an idiot all you want, but it takes one to know one! …Ya idiot!”
Satan rolled his eyes. “Look at this, Solomon. It’s Magical Fungi of the Three Worlds: Distribution and Ecology.”
“…Ooooh,” I gasped as I came near. I liked mushrooms.
“Wow.” Solomon looked impressed. “I’m really surprised to find an original copy in such good condition.”
“HEY!” Mammon shouted again. “DON’T YOU IGNORE ME!”
...Meeeooowww…
My eyes widened. No.
Satan froze for a moment as he tried to listen. “…Did you hear something just now?”
“Mmm… Mmmeooow…” I mewled sweetly beside him.
Beel laughed. "Meeoow…”
Solomon giggled. “Meooooow!”
“Listen, do you seriously think you’re going to trick me into believe that one of you made that sound just now? I mean, really.”
Meeeooowww…!
“Uh-oh…”
“…Meow?” I looked up at him pleadingly.
–
“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!”
“But Chise…” Satan-as-Little-D squeaked. “It was a little kitty cat…”
“SO WHAT DOES THAT MAKE ME?! THE CHEWED-UP GUM ON YOUR SHOE?! THE MUD ON YOUR VERY SOLES?!” I shook him vigorously. “YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO BE THE SMART ONE! THE SMART ONE! I KNEW IT! I KNEW IT WAS GOING TO BE YOU! I AM NOW OFFICIALLY ASSIGNING BELPHIE TO HOLD THAT TITLE EXCLUSIVELY!”
“Aww..” Belphie drawled. “How touching.”
“WE HAVE SO MUCH TO GO THROUGH STILL AS A COUPLE! AND YOU WERE JUST GOING TO GIVE IT ALL UP! FOR A KITTEN!”
Lucifer looked down at him in disappointment, arms crossed. “Is there something you’d like to say, Satan?”
Satan took a deep breath. “…I have no regrets.”
“AHHHHHHHHHHH!” I screamed at him as I shook him even harder.
“I mean, think about it! If a tiny kitten who’d just opened its eyes started meowing at you in a weak, fragile voice, hungry and trembling with fear… Would you be able to resist the urge to scoop it up in your arms? Hm?”
“Satan,” Lucifer tsked, “when it comes to anything having to do with cats, you’re incapable of thinking rationally. That’s a problem, and it needs to change.”
“I REGRET NOTHING! …I just like to help cats in need. That’s all.”
“You may not have regrets, but you still need to consider the consequences of your actions. First of all, anytime you happen upon a cat, you immediately decide to bring it home with you, which–"
Solomon giggled. “So even the Avatar of Wrath himself is no match for Lucifer when he starts lecturing.”
“...The rule here is do not touch.” Lucifer wagged his finger at him.
“I take responsibility for my actions. And I regret nothing I did… nothing.”
“STOP SAYING THAT BEFORE I POP YOU LIKE A BALLOON!”
“That was a real smooth, confident line you just dropped on us, but ya can’t pull it off lookin’ like that.” Mammon snickered through his wide, goopy mouth. “You just sound dumb…”
“All of you need to learn to resist temptation,” Lucifer sighed. “Your lack of self-control is embarrassing. Honestly, how any of you were angels in the first place…”
“I wasn’t,” Satan pointed out.
“Well, now we’re DEMONS!” Mammon shouted petulantly.
“You may be demons, but you can’t lose your head in situations like this. You need to learn some sense.”
“Whatever.” Mammon twirled like a child. “I left that all behind in the Celestial Realm along with my angel wings.”
Solomon was still laughing, wiping away tears still. “There’s never a dull moment with you brothers! You really are a lot of fun. Wouldn’t you agree, Chise?”
“I’ve been through so much hell because of them…” I muttered through gritted teeth.
“Hey! What’s that s’posed to mean?!”
“EXACTLY WHAT I SAID!” I snipped at him.
“In any event, I have to say, I honestly thought that something more terrible would happen if you broke the rules here.” Solomon shrugged.
“Something more terrible?” Beel looked at him nervously. “Like what?”
“Like being killed!” Solomon grinned. “Wiped from existence in the blink of an eye. Something along those lines.”
I groaned, lowering my face in my hands. “We came here to save Beel, and you all just…!”
Beel bit his lip. “Good thing you were wrong…”
“Hmm, considering the sort of reaper my friend is, being turned into a Little D seems like an awfully mild punishment. I can’t help but wonder if you have something protecting you…”
He gave me a frank look. I scowled back at him.
“So Levi, Mammon, and Satan are Little D’s now.” Asmo sighed. “What are we even going to do about that?”
“What can we do?” Beel’s face fell. “I don’t think we can do anything. For now, we need to make sure that no one else ends up breaking the rules down here.”
“Well, I’M definitely not going to be breaking any rules!” Asmo shook his head in exasperation. “Seriously, I’d sooner DIE than turn into some awful, tiny demon!”
“Well then, you’d better be very careful,” Solomon teased. “So that little boast of yours just now doesn’t come back to haunt you when you fail.”
“Oooh, Solomon, I asked you this earlier, but…” Asmo’s eyes sparkled again. “What’s this ‘friend’ of yours like, anyway?! I mean, living in a place like this, coming up with all these rules… The more I learn, the more curious I am!”
“Hmm…” Solomon thought about it for a moment. “In a nutshell… I guess I’d say my friend is a little… unusual, you know?”
“Even more so than the seven brothers here?” I muttered grumpily.
Asmo giggled. “Chise, you just insulted us indirectly!”
“Yes. I did,” I replied flatly.
“We’ve known each other for over a thousand years now, but there are still so many things about my reaper friend that I don’t know.”
“Okay, old man,” I sighed. “We should really keep going.”
“An old man?!” Solomon pouted. “I like to think I keep myself looking very young…”
“You lot… Enough chit-chat.” Lucifer glowered at us. “Let’s get going.”
“Whatever you saaaaay, Luciferrrrr!” Asmo skipped off with a giggle, Beel and the rest following behind him.
I caught movement from the corner of my eye. I whirled in horror.
Solomon gave me an innocent look.
I stared at him wide-eyed, waiting for the poof.
It didn’t come.
“…Did you just snag a book off of that shelf, Solomon?” I asked uncertainly.
“A book? Me?” He tilted his head in amusement. “Of course not. Maybe it just looked like I did from where you were standing?”
I glowered at him as I turned.
He laughed lightly as he followed.
–
“...Did you hear anything in the first room, Chise?” Solomon looked down at me with curiosity as we made our way through the enormous library, looking for the exit. “You didn’t seem particularly affected.”
“I heard all these assholes mouthing off about breaking the rules,” I grumbled.
“Pff…” Solomon grinned in amusement. “I think that might be what I heard, too.”
“...Solomon!” Mammon bounced over to him to clutch at his pants, stopping him in his tracks. “Hey there, good buddy! Listen, there’s something I was hopin' to talk to you about…”
Solomon raised an eyebrow. “The answer is no.”
“Hey! C’mon, I haven’t even told ya what it’s about yet!”
“...Just kidding!” Solomon beamed, a sly glimmer suddenly shining in his eyes. “I suppose I could at least hear you out. So, what’s up, Mammon?”
“You SUPPOSE you could hear me out?! What’s that supposed to mean?! I’M THE AVATAR OF–! …Y'know what, whatever. So, like, here’s the thing… Once we get back home, I was hopin’ you could draw the Midas Crest on me. Whaddya say?”
“Hmmm…”
“I mean, that should be no problem for someone with your talents, right?!”
“Well, you’re not wrong…” Solomon looked thoughtful. “It’s certainly within my power…”
“Really?” I blinked at him, impressed.
“All right! Then go ahead and work your magic, Solomon! Get that crest on me!”
“Just a moment…” He rested his chin on his knuckles, his grin turning sly. “What incentive do I have to do that? How would it benefit me?”
“Mammon…” I warned him through gritted teeth, seeing exactly where this was going.
“How would it benefit you…? Oh, uhhh… Oh, I know! How about this? I’ll be able to turn stuff into gold by touchin’ it, right? So I’ll just give some of that gold to you!”
“Gold? Mmm... Eh, not interested.”
“Wha?!” Mammon was dumbfounded. “How can ya not be interested?! We’re talkin’ about GOLD here! Okay then, if ya won’t do it for gold, what WILL you did it for?!”
"Mammon...”
“What?!”
“Hmm, good question…” Solomon gave him an innocent look. “Well, for example, you could agree to make a pact with me…”
“…Yeah, uh… pass.”
I breathed a sigh of relief. I guess he held some standards.
Asmo giggled. “You want to belong to Chise and Chise alone, don’t you Mammon? That’s what this is about!”
“Shaddup!” Mammon-as-Little-D rounded on him. “Dammit Asmo, who said you could listen in on our conversation?! This is private! Now get outta here! Shoo!”
“Ahahaha, bingo!” Asmo grinned. “I hit the nail on the head!”
“S-So, isn’t there somethin’ else that you want?!” Mammon turned back to Solomon again. “Y’know, other than makin’ a pact with me?!”
Solomon leaned forward, face serious. “Help me get a date with Chise.”
“WHAT?!” I gawked at him, cheeks immediately turning red.
“…NO! YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY CHISE, YOU EVIL SORCERER!”
Solomon laughed. “...Just kidding! Okay, okay… How about this? You can help me forge a pact with Lucifer!”
“Ooh, hey… I could be into that, yeah! So if I do that for ya, you’ll draw a Midas Crest on me, right?!”
“Assuming I succeed in making a pact with Lucifer because of your help, yes.” Solomon grinned. “That comes first, though.”
“ALL RIIIIIIGHT! Now THAT’S what I’m talkin’ about! Okay, so… All you need is a little leverage. Somethin’ you can use to blackmail him!”
“He’s standing right behind us, isn’t he?” I whispered to Solomon out of the corner of my mouth. It would be just like him.
“Hmm?” Solomon gave me a look of delight.
“Once ya do that, you’re golden! He’ll agree to your pact, guaranteed!”
“…I see.”
I sighed as I turned to face Lucifer. Mammon did as well with a little squeak.
“That’s a good plan, yes.” Lucifer gave him his pleasant, dangerous smile. “Well thought out. Wouldn’t you agree, Mammon?”
“YIKES…!”
“Why not just do it for him, Solomon?” Asmo’s eyes shone. “It’s only a little Midas Crest, after all.”
“Asmo…!” Mammon gasped. “I knew I liked you! Deep down inside, you’re actually a good guy, huh?!”
“After all,” Asmo grinned, “if anything he touches turns to gold, he won’t be able to touch Chise anymore, right?”
“Ooooh!” Solomon returned his grin. “You’ve made quite the compelling point!”
“Wh…!?”
“I mean, that works out very nicely for me, personally. The less competition, the better.”
“Competition, hmm?” Solomon’s eyes sparkled.
Asmo’s eyes widened. “…Ohhh. IIIII seeeee.”
“…Y’know what, never mind. I’m good. I don’t need any Midas Crest.”
Solomon hummed in amusement. “Ah, Mammon. You’re so easy to read.”
“Look…” I sighed in relief. “Does that look like another door there, up ahead?”
“Mmm! I would say so.” Solomon nodded. “Well then, shall we proceed?"
Chapter 32: Chapter 36: Heart of Hunger
Notes:
The final scene is skippable smut and goes all the way to the end, so you can stop the chapter there optionally.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
'No talking.'
We all looked at the words glumly. Silent.
Even Mammon, who could thankfully read.
Solomon pulled out his D.D.D.
We all followed suit.
And then we all shook our heads.
No service in a reaper’s cave, I supposed.
Belphie snapped his fingers, and then took out a pen.
Bless him.
Belphie: If we write stuff down like this, then we can understand each other without having to speak, right?
Beel: Ah, I get it. We can communicate in writing. That’s smart.
This was taking a long time.
Mammon: xxxxxxxxxx
We all peered down at his contribution, frowning.
Asmo: What’s that supposed to be? A preschooler’s art project?
Mammon: xxxxxxxxxx!
Asmo: Don’t tell me that’s actually your handwriting?
Mammon: xxxxxxxxxxx
Asmo rolled his eyes. And then rolled his eyes again when he caught sight of Levi drawing anime characters over on the wall.
They were all looking around at each other now, clearly trying to read each other’s expressions.
"Ahaha! I can tell none of them understand each other.”
I jumped clean into the air, clapping my hands over my mouth to stop my screech. I stared at Solomon, eyes wide.
The others noticed, frowning at the two of us.
”That’s some really impressive miscommunication!”
"SOLOMON?!”
”Oh, I’m glad I reached you, Chise.” His eyes twinkled.
I smacked his arm with a glare. ”YOU CAN READ MY THOUGHTS?!”
Everyone watched me smack him out of nowhere with some confusion.
”Aww, don’t give me that.” He grinned. ”I’m only doing it because it’s an emergency…”
I stormed off down the hall.
–
"You can really tell that the twins are in sync, can’t you? It’s quite fascinating to watch. In comparison, their brothers are totally failing to understand each other at all!”
I ignored him.
“You know,” Satan piped up, “I’ve been thinking…”
We all whirled to him, eyes wide.
“You realize that the three of us have ALREADY been turned into Little D’s, right? Even if we do break the rules, we won’t be penalized any more than we already have been, right?”
”WHAT THE HELL!” I screamed in my head. ”YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW THIS MAGIC WORKS! YOU COULD HAVE TURNED INTO HAMSTERS NEXT!”
I heard Solomon’s peal of laughter in my head at my thoughts.
“Hey, good point!” Mammon grinned.
“So we can use our voices then?!” Levi sighed in relief.
“I’m already doing just that, so, yes.”
“Woo…” Mammon tested. “WOO-HOOOO! HEH HEH HEH HEH! How do the rest of you feel NOW, huh? Jealous?! We get to talk all we want!”
I pinched the bridge of my nose. "Maybe I was actually enjoying the silence, after all…”
Solomon was still laughing in my head. Judging by Lucifer’s expression, he was thinking the same thing I was as Mammon whooped and hollered around us.
“He already looks like a fool as it is,” Satan sighed. “And now he’s making himself into an even bigger one.”
“Hey! What’s that s’posed to mean, huh?!”
"Why did it have to be those three who turned into Little D’s… Now we have to listen to their bullshit…”
Solomon grinned, grey eyes dancing in delight.
I shot him a look. He’s lucky he’s cute.
It was the briefest thought possible. Just a quick flash. Inconsequential... usually.
"...Who’s lucky that he’s cute?”
I froze.
His grin widened. "Old man, hmm?”
"Get out of my head!” I hurriedly looked away, just in time to catch sight of Asmo opening a door to the side. I trailed after him, hoping for an exit.
"Finally, someone looking for a way out–"
I stopped dead in my tracks.
"Oooohhh…” came Solomon’s thoughts in my head. ”A walk-in closet, huh…?”
I groaned inwardly as I rushed forward with Solomon cackling in my skull.
“HEY!” Satan shouted as he bounded towards the room. “Someone cover Asmo’s mouth before he–"
Just as I threw my arms around the back of his shoulders–
"EEEEEEEK!” he squealed, face beaming. “I don’t believe it… just LOOK at ALL these CLOTHES! There’s so much stuff here I like–"
Poof.
–
I held him up, giving him my best death-glare, teeth bared slightly as I hissed air slowly and quietly through my teeth. Silent. Staring. Unblinking. Furious.
“…No regrets?” Asmo-as-Little-D whispered.
I scowled as I shook him like a magic eight ball.
“Ya know, Beel, even if you look apologetic, your stomach growlin’ like that makes it a lot less convincing.”
“Well, Beel will be Beel,” Levi sighed as we all took a pause for me to silently scream a stream of curses in my head at Asmo. Solomon had his fist stuffed in his mouth to stop himself from laughing out loud.
“Yeah, and Asmo will be Asmo.” Satan shook his big, blobby head.
“Chiseeeeee!” Asmo whined. “Let me gooooo! Look at that dress over there! It’s SO adorable! And I just love the look of those Coco Chenal pants! This closet is just so wonderful… I wish I could LIVE here! Oh my gosh! Solomon! Your reaper friend has SUCH good TASTE!”
Satan sighed.
“So, we’ve finally made it to level four.” Solomon turned to us. “If we can just make it through this section, we’ll be at the chamber with the candles. Just a little farther.”
“Just a little farther?” Belphie sighed. “So close… And yet, so far. I can’t believe we have to deal with this now. And after we’ve come all this way… it’s just wrong.”
"Do not eat.”
I looked at the rule written in blood with dismay.
“This really is something,” Solomon murmured, impressed. “I’m not sure I’ve ever seen a feast like this before. I guess we must be in the dining room, huh?"
“'Do not eat'…” Beel repeated miserably. “It says ‘do not eat’… D… 'Do not eat’… That’s what it says…”
“Beel…” Belphie lightly grabbed at his sleeve.
“Come on, Beel.” My eyebrows were drawn together with worry as I looked up at him. “You can do this. You can resist the temptation. Please, Beel.”
“Resist the temptation,” Belphie repeated with a sigh. “Right… I’m afraid that might be asking too much of Beel.”
“Belphie!” I smacked his shoulder. “Come on!”
“Hey, this reaper doesn’t have a pet or anything, right?” Asmo looked around.
I frowned. “What do you mean…? Aside from the disappearing kittens?”
“Well, I just keep hearing this roaring sound, you know? And it’s super loud.”
“I’d say it sounds more like a rumble of thunder, actually,” Satan chipped in.
“Nah, that’s just Beel’s stomach growlin’.”
“Yes. I know that, actually,” Satan replied dryly.
“Meeeee too,” Asmo agreed. “Which is why I’m too afraid to turn around and see what’s about to happen.”
I slipped my hand into Beel’s as he stood silent, a worried expression on his face. He glanced down when I touched his hand, reading my face for a moment.
He sighed. “…Let’s go.”
“Wh… huh?” Belphie blinked as Beel tugged me forward, carefully making his way around the rows of dining tables.
“We’re almost at the chamber with the candles, right?” Beel replied to him without looking back. “So let’s get moving.”
“What…” Belphie was still blinking in confusion as he trailed after us, uncertain. “That’s…”
“Good job, Beel,” I whispered to him.
“That’s amazing, Beel!” Belphie broke out of his surprise to grin widely. “This is real progress for you! Wow, I think I’m going to cry…”
“Laying it on a little too thick there, Belph,” I muttered back to him.
“Uh, his stomach’s still rumblin’, though…”
“Shh, Mammon…”
–
The next room was even fancier.
Beel’s cheeks turned pink as we made our way through. “...Purgatory-style basilisk boil, Devildom stir-fry with toxic chameleo, pot-au-feu with locally-sourced Devildom vegetables and flame mushrooms, grilled orthus, served whole…”
“Damn…” I muttered, impressed. “You can tell that the vegetables have been locally sourced and everything…?”
“Oh yeah…” he whispered fervently. “It makes such a difference.”
“Don’t look at the food, Beel. It’ll only make you want to eat it.” Belphie smiled patiently as he reached up to rub at the corners of his brother's mouth with the sleeve of his cardigan. “Come on buddy, wipe the drool off your face.”
Beel’s cheeks turned pinker as he tried to keep his eyes glued to the floor while we walked. I was guiding him now. “…Demonkiller remora carpaccio… Borscht with boiled centaur gizzard…”
“Ew…” I frowned at the last one.
“No, it’s actually really good…”
“We have to find a way to get his mind off that food, Chise,” Belphie whispered as he bumped shoulders with me.
I looked up at Beel. “I’m pretty sure Solomon made all this himself.”
Belphie made a gagging noise.
“…Hmm?” came a light voice from further behind us. “Are you all right, Belphegor?”
“Look, Beel,” Belphie sighed with relief. “There’s another door right here. I bet it leads to the chamber with the candles! See? Voila…!”
–
It was an even fancier dining hall.
One fit for royalty.
“…Dammit,” Belphie muttered. “Is it just me, or does the food look even better in this one?”
“Shhh…” I tugged on Belphie’s elbow. “That’s an inside thought, Belphie…”
“Chise,” he shot me a despairing glance, “I know you want to believe it, but I don’t think… Beel can…”
I looked up at Beel in worry. The colour had drained from his face.
“Pff, if ya ask me, it’s about time that Beel learned some restraint,” Mammon piped up unhelpfully. “I mean, he just doesn’t stop! The guy eats like a pig!”
“Mammon!” I whirled to glare at him. “You’re NOT help–"
“Pig…” Beel gasped as he whirled to Mammon as well. “Pig… Pig… Pig roast…”
“D’AHHH!” Mammon struggled as Beel descended on him. “...Qu-Quit bitin’ me! I’m not FOOD, dammit!”
“Serves you right,” I muttered as Beel gnawed on Mammon’s Little D horns.
“CHISE, HE’S GONNA EAT ME ALIVE!”
“Serves. You. Right.” I narrowed my eyes. “For widowing me.”
“AW, COME ON! YOU STILL MAD ABOUT THAT?!?”
“Beel,” Belphie sighed, “no eating Mam… Oh, wait a second. He’s just gnawing on you a little. As long as he doesn’t bite actual chunks out of you, it should be okay. He’s actually being pretty tame.”
“WHAT?! YOU CALL THIS TAME!? IT’S NOT OKAAAAY!”
“Hmm, wait a second…” Solomon rested his chin on his knuckles as he leaned forward. “That dish on the table over there… I don’t believe it… That looks just like the recipe Chise made during the retreat. It even has the same aroma…”
“SOLOMON!” I turned to him in horror. “THAT’S NOT HELPING EITHER–"
Beel gasped, and then let out a shamed groan as he abruptly dropped Mammon with a splat.
“NO!” I lunged forward to try to grab at him.
But Belphie beat me to it.
He threw himself right overtop of the dish, scooping a handful of it up with his fingers to plunge it straight into his own mouth.
Beel came to a screeching halt with a horrified gasp. “BELPHIE!?”
–
“Hmm… so this is what it feels like to be a Little D. You know, it’s not as bad as I thought.”
“My ride or die…” I whispered as I cuddled him to my breast, kissing his Little D forehead lovingly. “Thank you, Belphie… You’re one of the kindest… that I’ve ever… I love you so much...”
“We both do,” Beel whispered too. “Thank you, Belphie.”
“Still…” I buried my face against him, voice choked. “I don’t like the idea of you sacrificing yourself…! You do it too easily, Belphie… Please, be more careful. I don’t want to ever lose you. I can’t ever lose you. You mean too much to me.”
“…Chise…” Belphie leaned against my collarbone.
Beel shook his head sadly.
“...WHAT THE HELL! WHY DOES BELPHIE GET NICE CHISE?!”
“Hehehe.” Belphie-as-Little-D grinned against my cleavage.
“Now he’s one of us!” Levi piped up excitedly.
“Ugh. No thanks. I don’t mind being a Little D, but I’ve got no interest in being 'one of you’, Levi.”
“SHABOOOOM!” Levi yelled out into the hall. “Belphie scores a critical hit! Leviathan takes 4500 damage…”
“…Belphie…” Beel murmured, twisting his hands.
“What’s with that look on your face, Beel?” Belphie’s voice turned soft.
“This is all my fault,” Beel said brokenly. “You only ate that because it looked like I was about to give in to temptation and eat it myself. Isn’t that right?”
“Heh.” Belphie slipped from my embrace to wrap his weird little arms around Beel’s thigh. “It’s not your fault, Beel. Right, Chise?”
I stood too, going to Beel to wrap my arms around his middle. “You really hung in there, love. It’s no one’s fault.”
“Hear that, Beel?” Belphie smiled up at him. I’m sure it was supposed to be a gentle smile, but… he was a Little D. “Chise gets it. Are you telling me that you don’t? Really? I mean, you resisting the urge to eat is the same as me fighting the urge to sleep, right? I understand just how hard that is… believe me. Which is why I didn’t want to watch you having to endure that. The reaper already has an axe to grind with you, Beel. If you were to break another one of the rules, who knows what would happen to you? It might be a lot worse than just transforming.”
“I agree.” I smiled as I reached to rest my hand on the top of Belphie’s head.
“Compared to that, it’s no big deal at all if I turn into a Little D. This was for the best, Beel– GRRR-RUGGH!”
Beel caught Belphie up in his arms in a tight hug.
“...Beel,” he wheezed, “I appreciate the hug and all, but… not so tight! You’re hurting me! C-Come on, I’m not a stuffed animal, okay?”
“I’ll never lose my head over food again,” Beel whispered fiercely. "Never. I promise.”
“All right.” Belphie reached his skinny arms as he tried to return the hug. “I believe you, Beel.”
Well, it would be inappropriate for me to say that I didn’t, so I just patted Beel’s arm supportively.
“As touching as this scene is,” Solomon cut in lightly, “I do believe that’s the final door over there. Perhaps we should hurry through before anyone else feels temptation?”
“I agree,” Lucifer said through gritted teeth. “Let’s proceed further.”
“Hm?” Solomon turned to him in surprise at his sharp tone. “Is something wrong, Lucifer? You’re looking sort of pale.”
“…My head hurts,” he replied tersely.
I turned towards him too in sudden worry.
“Would that be due to the stress of dealing with all the trouble your brothers cause?” Solomon gestured towards all the Little D’s standing around us. “That’s usually what triggers it, right?”
Lucifer scoffed. “How did you know about that?”
Solomon laughed lightly. “What did you expect? When there’s a demon I’m hoping to make a pact with someday, I make it a point to observe him at all times.”
“…Well, stop it,” Lucifer bit at him. “Dealing with all of this is giving me a headache, yes. But it’s more than that. This feels…”
I let go of Beel’s sleeve to go to him.
He sighed as he caught sight of me coming towards him with an expression of worry. He turned away from me. “That door over there. We should check if that’s the right one.”
Despite him turning so he didn’t have to face me directly, he still let me slip my hand in his. He didn’t squeeze mine back when I did it, but. I took it as a silent win, considering this was Pride himself.
“Tadaaa!” Solomon beamed. “The moment has come, everyone! We’ve finally made it! This is it… The famed fifth level of the reaper’s cave!”
“What are ya, some kinda game show host?”
“It’s sort of eerie, huh?” Beel looked around in awe. “Look at all those candles in the distance…”
We all neared an old bridge that crossed over a pit, leading to the other side. In the distance, there was the tell-tale flickering of warmth that indicated candlelight. Rows and rows, it looked like.
“Oh…” Beel turned to Solomon. “Are there any rules we have to follow in here?”
“Not to worry!” Solomon smiled at him genially. “Here on level five, there are no rules! How about that… Lucky you! Oh, but… do be careful that you don’t accidentally touch any of the candles in here. You might end up cutting someone’s life short if you do!” His smile widened. “And that wouldn’t be good!”
“Solomon, dear,” Asmo sighed, “I’d say you’re enjoying this a bit too much.”
“Your smile is a bit creepy,” Levi agreed.
“Uhhh, speakin’ of creepy... So like…” Mammon looked around. “What’s UP with this place, huh?! It’s like a haunted house or somethin’! I-I’m not goin’ any farther… Not another step for Mammon!”
Satan snorted. “Chicken.”
“H…Hey, no! I’m not chicken!”
“Oh yes you are,” Satan taunted him. “You’re scared, aren’t you?”
“Scared?! No! Pff, as if!”
“Okay then, you can wait here.” Satan turned to approach the bridge. "Alone. In the dark. But… you never know what might pop out down here. There could be… ghosts.”
“Yikes…!”
“Satan, no teasing,” I sighed as I reached for Mammon's weird little bone-fingers for hands. “Come on, baby.”
I immediately regretted saying the pet-name. It felt very weird to call a Little D ‘baby’.
“Oh, Chise! I love you so much!” Mammon clung to me tightly. “But like, don’t stop now! Keep goin’… tell Satan about how I’m the hottest guy in all the three worlds!”
“Hmph,” Satan scoffed. “Have you forgotten that you’re a tiny munchkin of a demon right now?”
“HEY… So are you…!”
I rolled my eyes as I picked Mammon up in my arms, holding him close to my chest to carry him across the bridge myself.
“…Hmph.” Mammon immediately settled in against me. “So you’re that afraid of ghosts, are ya Chise? Eh, fine. If ya insist on havin’ me along, then okay. I’ll stay by your side to make ya feel better. You know, because Mammon’s all about bein’ chivalrous and stuff.”
“My gentleman,” I replied dryly as I started forward.
“Exactly!”
“Why does HE get all the attention…?” Levi muttered. “No fair, Mammon!”
“Oooh!” Asmo cooed after us. “Wrap your arms around me now, Chise! I’m a MUCH prettier Little D than Mammon, right?! If you’re going to hug someone, it should be me!”
“Whoa, just a minute, Asmo! We look exactly the same!”
“All of you, ENOUGH!” Lucifer whirled on us all. His shout echoed throughout the cavern and down into the bottomless pit.
Levi squeaked in fear.
“I wonder what’s wrong with Lucifer…” Beel murmured worriedly as I caught up to him with my annoying Little D followers. “It never takes much for him to get angry at us, sure. But today he seems even more irritable than usual.”
I was worried too, but to be fair, this was an extra annoying day.
...Week.
…...Month.
I put Mammon down after we had crossed the bridge to go to him.
He flinched as I touched the sleeve of his shirt.
“Lucifer…” I took his arm in mine as I fell into step with him. “Are you all right?”
“…Hm?” As if he hadn’t noticed me. “Oh, yes. I’m fine. Just a headache, that’s all.” He looked down at me, eyes softening at the sight of my round eyes that were filled with worry. “Anyway, Chise, do me a favour and keep an eye on my brothers while within the next chamber. You’re the only one I can count on here. I don’t trust any of them.”
“Well, neither do I, but… Lucifer… That’s not my concern right now–”
“You never know.” He snorted derisively. “One of them might decide it would be ‘funny’ to try to blow out my candle, right?”
I winced as I glanced back at Satan, who was currently bickering with Levi, and winning.
Lucifer patted my hand on his arm. “Do not concern yourself with me, Chise. We are here for Beel, after all.”
“Right…” I murmured, casting my eyes down to the rocky ground beneath our feet as he led us both forward.
–
“We’ve made it pretty deep inside the chamber at this point.” Solomon looked around. “I’m guessing they should be somewhere around here…”
“Hey…!” Belphie bounded past us. “There they are! I found them! I can feel it. I found our candles…”
“Oh…” I breathed as I followed him over.
All of the candles in the chamber were beautiful. But these ones pulled at my heart. Like a moth to flame… Yes, these were their candles. My beautiful candles.
“They’re all here.” Belphie nodded. “One for each of us brothers. I can even sense whose is whose.”
“One for each of us, hmm…? Right.” Satan sidled over, voice deceptively light. “Which would mean that right over here should be… Yep, here it is…”
I snagged his tail in my fist, yanking him back. “I don’t think so, mister.”
“AACKK!” He fell with a backwards lurch. “Qu-Quit it, Chise! I wasn’t going to do anything! Seriously, let go of my tail!”
“Mmmm, don’t believe you.” I tugged again.
“EEHHHRRK. S-STOP! When you pull on it like that, I let out this weird, involuntary… EEEEEK! ...Stoooop!”
“I didn’t realize that life candles were so pretty,” Beel whispered admiringly.
“Yeah,” Belphie agreed. “They’re so colourful, and the way they sparkle… They almost look like jewels.”
They gleamed for me.
Solomon nodded. “Life candles are made from what’s known as essence of life… a special kind of sparkling wax. It’s said that no two candles sparkle in the exact same way. Each one is unique.”
“That’s amazing…” Beel smiled.
Belphie inhaled sharply in surprise as he reached his hand up to touch the ledge. “Check out the candle right here next to ours… That’s Chise’s, isn’t it?”
My eyes widened. Yes.
“Hm.” Solomon smiled sweetly. “Yeah, it is. No doubt about it. But… right next to hers…”
“Oh, Beel…” My face fell. “Oh no… Your candle…”
“Oh...” Belphie whispered despairingly. “It’s nearly burned all the way down. It looks like it could go out any minute.”
“Right.” Solomon nodded. “And what’s more, his candle is burning through essence faster than the rest of yours… At this rate, it won’t last another ten minutes…”
“NO!” I pawed at the ledge to get a better look. I stood on the tips of my toes with a gasp as I came face-to-face with it, wide-eyed. “No no no no no…”
“What do I do now…?” Beel murmured nervously. “Isn’t there a way to summon the reaper here…? Maybe if I explain what happened, and apologize…”
“That won’t be necessary.” Lucifer swept up behind us, taking the tips of my fingers to pull me away so that he could get closer. “Not to worry, Beel. I have an easier solution.”
I looked up at him in confusion as he reached.
My eyes widened when he picked up his own candle.
And then I turned to clutch at his cape with a gasp as he proceeded to pour some of his essence of life into Beel’s guttering candle.
“Lucifer! Stop!” Beel stepped forward, eyes wide as well. “Doing that shortens your own life span!”
Lucifer chuckled as he set his candle back down. “And what does that matter? The seven of us have lived for so long, and we’ve got an impossibly long life ahead of us as well. I can certainly spare this much essence of life. In the long run, it’s just a drop in the ocean.”
“…Really, Lucifer?” Belphie sighed as he began to climb. “It’s not fair for you to get to play the hero all the time, is it? Let someone else have a turn.”
I whimpered as I watched him pick up his own candle to pour his essence of life into Beel’s as well.
“…You’re totally hopeless, ya know that Beel?! Like, all you ever do is eat. But still, I guess I can chip in.”
Mammon picked up his candle too.
“If you ended up dead, well… It’d be soooo boring not having you around anymore.”
Asmo as well.
“Like, you may not even want essence of life from MY candle, but whatever. Here.”
Levi.
“You know, I kind of like the idea of having you owe me a favour…”
Satan.
One by one, each brother picked up his own candle and poured some essence of life into Beel’s.
At some point, I’d started crying. I sniffled quietly as I tried to subtly wipe my tears away on my sleeve, trembling as I reached for the ledge again to look.
“All of you, I…” Beel looked around, face pink. Everyone turned to face him. “I don’t know what to say…”
I kept my eyes on the candles, heart torn to pieces.
“It really is amazing how much you guys love each other,” Solomon sighed fondly. But then his face stilled, more serious. “Even so, look… Beel’s candle is still burning as fast as before. Which means this only gives us some temporary peace of mind. We’re not out of the woods. I guess maybe we really are going to have to summon the reaper and talk this through… That’s going to be… not fun.”
I picked up my candle.
Beel was the only one who was facing in my direction when he saw me do it. “CHISE, WAIT! NO! You can’t do that!”
They all whirled on me.
“…Chise,” Solomon warned softly. “That’s a bad idea. Human life spans are a lot shorter than those of demons.”
Belphie tugged on my pant leg. “He’s right, Chise. You don’t need to contribute essence from your candle just because we did it.”
“Chise, NO!” Beel cried as I tipped.
“We’re family,” I whispered. “And I love you.”
I poured a single drop of my own essence of life into Beel’s candle.
We all covered our eyes with shocked gasps. I barely managed to keep my grip on my own candle as I was blinded.
“What’s going on…?” Belphie whispered. “What’s with this light…?”
I blinked against the sparks that still swam across my vision while the light slowly faded. The pattern that remained, that burned temporarily in my vision, was beautiful and intricate. Before it began to fade.
“…I don’t believe it,” Beel gasped in shock again. “My candle… Look at it!”
It was… perfect. I smiled in relief as I rested my cheek on the cold stone beside it to look at it. I set my own candle down lightly beside his. Beside his and Belphie’s. A triangle.
“Wow, I…” Solomon blinked in amazed wonder. “Now that, I… didn’t expect. Beelzebub’s candle is back to its proper length, and it’s burning at normal speed now.”
“So… I’m going to be okay…?”
Solomon nodded. “You’re going to be okay.”
“Chise…!”
I was suddenly swept up with an oof as Beel pulled me backwards from the ledge to hold me in his arms.
“G’AAAAAAH!”
“I’m falliiiiiing!”
"Eeeeeek!”
“G’UGH… urgghhh…!” Mammon groaned. “H-Hey…! G-Get off me, all of ya! Before you kill me…! I-I’m not big n’ strong like usual right now, ya know…!”
Asmo sighed in relief. “It’s lucky you were there to break my fall, Mammon. Otherwise I could’ve been seriously hurt!”
“ASMO, YOU ASSHOLE! There wasn’t anything LUCKY about it!”
“Hup!” Solomon grinned again, eyes slyly glancing at the pile of us that were all entangled a few feet away again. “Excellent. Another perfect landing.”
I glared at him, my chin firmly planted in the dirt beneath me after I had tumbled out from the pile from the force of the landing. We were sprawled in the front yard of the House of Lamentation.
“Ugh, but look at you guys…” He tutted. “What did I tell you before? You have to watch where you land when you transport somewhere.”
“Well we forgot, okay?!” Levi snapped at him.
“…Well, I’m more than a little worn out after that,” Lucifer sighed quietly, fingers pressed to his temples. He had landed just fine.
“Lucifer, are you okay…?” Beel picked me up to put me back on my feet. “You’re looking pretty pale.”
“This headache just refuses to go away.” Lucifer shook his head.
“Another one of your headaches, huh?” Beel looked a bit uncertain. “You need to head inside and get some rest. The sooner the better.”
“Yes.” He sighed again. “I suppose I will be retiring for the night. Please, I beg of you all, behave in my absence.”
“…I’ve never seen him like that,” I whispered as I watched him go with trepidation.
Mammon shrugged, as much as a Little D could shrug. “I dunno. The guy gets headaches sometimes for some reason.”
I shot him a look.
“What?!” He pouted. “Why are ya lookin’ at me like that?!”
“It’s been going on for days, as far as I can tell…” I murmured, looking over at him again as he retreated through the front door of the House.
“Days...?” Asmo turned to watch him too.
I considered texting Barbatos for a possible remedy to relieve him from his pain. Or even Diavolo, as much as I loathed to think about it… But… I nodded to myself. I’ll see how he is tomorrow after some rest, and if he wasn’t any better, I’d be texting Diavolo. It was weird, but… Diavolo and I… shared his heart.
Ugh.
Metamours.
Diavolo and I were metamours.
I sighed. I’ll text my… metamour… tomorrow…
He’d know what to do. He’s known him for longer…
“…Chise?” Solomon touched my arm lightly.
“Huh? Oh.” I turned my attention to him. “Sorry, did you say something?”
“A bit spacey, huh?” He smiled at me. “Though I suppose you’ve had a long day. I was just commenting on our adventure, and what an experience it was. Unlike anything found in the human world, hmm?”
“Right…” I agreed absently. I looked around us. I hadn’t even noticed that the others had gone inside after Lucifer. Solomon and I had found a moment alone, it appeared.
I frowned as I looked back at him. He tilted his head.
“You stole one of the reaper’s books, didn’t you?” I accused him.
“Ooooh!” He burst into laughter. “Noticed that, did you?”
“But… you didn’t turn into a Little D,” I pointed out.
“Mmm.” He nodded. “Don’t get the wrong idea. I didn’t actually steal it. You see, sometimes the reaper and I have friendly competitions, and the last time we did that, I won. The book I took was my prize for winning. Whenever I win any sort of game against the reaper, I get to take one item. Those are the rules. Which means I won that book fair and square!”
“Oh…” I squinted my eyes at him, trying to discern if that was the real truth. He blinked innocently at me. “Well then… what was the book?”
He smiled. “In due time, perhaps I shall show it to you.”
I sighed, giving up the ghost. “So what happens when the reaper wins your little wager? What’s on the line for you?”
“Oh, the reaper has never won.” His eyes shone with pride.
“Never?” I frowned. “Really?”
“Well, I would certainly hope not!” He laughed. Like wind chimes. …I was glad he wasn’t in my head anymore. “Because it’s my soul that I've wagered, you know!”
“Your soul?!” I gaped at him. “Are you stupid?!”
He laughed even harder at that.
I narrowed my eyes at him.
While I often found his easy-going nature and laughter to be quite contagious some days, it was usually because I wasn’t the target when I was trying to grill him over something. If I had to assign him some sort of character trope, I’d describe him as the trickster type; not unlike Loki from Norse mythology. Clever and cunning, but guided by his own set of rules that were playfully annoying, and often quite chaotic.
“…What happened between you and the reaper anyway?”
“Hmm, well…” He sighed. “It’s not as if there was one thing in particular that made my friend mad at me. The reaper wants to harvest my soul, and stops by often in the hopes of doing that. Once, long ago, I said I would part with my soul if the reaper ever managed to beat me at a game. Just because I thought it would be a fun challenge…”
I gave him a 'so you really are stupid’ look.
He grinned, eyes crinkling in the corners. “We’ve played all sorts of games since then, but I’ve never lost. Though I suppose I don’t need to tell you that. Because if I HAD lost my soul, it would’ve been forfeit, and I wouldn’t be here talking to you right now.”
“And that’s why you two have it out for each other…?”
"I don’t have it out for anyone! But anyway, that’s only part of it. I don’t quite understand the rest, myself. It’s just that one day the reaper popped in for a visit while I was in the middle of making dinner. So I invited my friend in to eat with me...”
“…Ohhhhh.” I tilted my head back in sudden understanding, and then nodded.
“And ever since then,” he pouted, “the reaper has had it out for me for some reason.”
I opened my mouth to speak, but then I was suddenly startled by a sudden tingling sensation; like a small fork that ran down the back of my scalp. I looked around in confusion.
“Hm?” He tilted his head. “Is something wrong?”
“I thought I felt… something.”
“Oh.” His eyes widened. “I see…”
I narrowed my eyes at his sudden nervousness. “Solomon…?”
“Hehe.” He gave me an apologetic smile, though I wasn’t sure what for. “You are so talented, you know? Your powers are growing rather beautifully. Your senses are sharp.”
“What do you mean…?” I asked slowly, still suspicious.
Solomon hesitated for a moment.
I tilted my head.
"Chise..." He dropped his voice into a soft tone. "I actually came here today to see you, especially.”
"Oh." I blinked. "Well... I always like to see you, so. That's nice.”
"Do you?" He smiled sweetly at me. "But there is actually something rather... important that I need to tell you—"
"HEY?! ARE YOU TWO COMIN' OR WHAT?!” Mammon's shout rang out from the House of Lamentation's front door. "LIKE, UH, IF YA HAVEN'T NOTICED, SOME OF US ARE STILL LITTLE D'S!”
“Oh, are you now?" Solomon called back to him lightly in amusement. "I had quite forgotten.”
"OI! NONE OF YOUR SASS, MAGIC MAN! NOW GET IN HERE AND HELP US OUT!”
Mammon slammed the door behind him.
"Well..." Solomon laughed as he turned his attention back to me. "I suppose we shall just have to find another moment of privacy to talk later. Let’s just make it a point to leave the brothers behind, hmm?”
"Solomon..." I dropped my voice, "is this finally about…"
He smiled gently at me as he reached to cup my cheek. I frowned a bit in confusion at the expression on his face.
"Have I ever told you..." he started, his voice soft, "how absolutely adorable I find you to be…?"
"Solomon!" I blinked, my cheeks turning red. "Be serious!”
He laughed in delight at my reaction. "I apologize for the tease. But..." He leaned his face down close to mine. VERY close to mine. My eyes widened as I pulled my head back a bit, my blush deepening. "...But yes. I do believe it is time for us to have a talk about what's been going on.”
"Solomon..." I sighed his name out gently in my relief, my face breaking out into a warm smile as I held his gaze. “Thank you.”
His eyes widened at my expression, and his cheeks turned pink.
“Chise, I…” I felt his hand press a little more firmly against my cheek. He took in a deep breath. “...Diavolo still doesn’t think… that you should know all of this yet. But I see things differently now. The reaper cave was proof enough of that, if I hadn’t been convinced before.”
“Diavolo…?” My eyes widened. “And… what happened in the reaper cave…?”
He leaned down even closer; our foreheads almost touched. He had a ring of hazel in his irises that encircled his pupils, I realized. A pretty effect, like a starburst – a touch of colour in his otherwise soft-grey eyes.
“Chise… you–"
"…HEY!!!”
We both sprang apart, eyes round. Faces red. Guilty.
"WE AIN'T GETTIN' ANY YOUNGER IN HERE!!”
"S-Sorry!" I called back as I hurriedly turned to scramble towards the door.
Solomon followed suit, looking a tad dazed.
“...And we’re back!” Solomon grinned as the two of us re-joined the circus of brothers in the library. “Good job, everyone. We all made it back safe and sound.”
“Safe and sound…” Beel mumbled.
“Can you really call this ’safe and sound’?” Satan replied dryly, still very much a Little D.
“Hell no you can’t!” Mammon butted in with a growl. “Like, what’s the deal, huh?! I thought we were gonna turn back to normal when we got back to the Devildom!”
“Hm?” Solomon tilted his head. “Where did it say that in the rules?”
“I mean,” Asmo’s Little D form was hugging itself, “it’s only natural to expect that we’d change back, right? Ugh, really! How am I supposed to do my makeup and nails like this? How am I supposed to dress up in the latest fashions, hm?!”
“Well, it’s your fault for getting your hopes up.” Levi shrugged. “If you don’t expect good things to happen in life, then it’s not a shock when they don’t.”
I rolled my eyes.
He looked at me sadly. “I mean, even if we… even if we AREN’T able to… to turn back to normal… I’m f-f-ine with… n-nnnever kissing… Chise… ever again… because I’m s-so… ugly…”
I rolled my eyes harder.
“Shaddup, Levi,” Mammon growled at him. “But… uh… hey, Chise… You like the old versions of us way better… I take it…”
I shrugged. “Well, you’re all more huggable right now. Though if it’s kisses you’re after, I guess I could still kiss your foreheads, but… your mouths are, errr…” Gaping grins of absolute horror. With very sharp teeth.
Mammon threw back his head and wailed.
“Ugh…” Levi wilted.
“T-Tell ya what…” Mammon said through, um, tears? “The Great Mammon will allow you to hug him...! I give you permission to enjoy how soft and fluffy I am! ‘Cause I’m just that nice!”
“Thhhaaaanks.”
“Solomon!” Asmo cried as he turned to him. “Isn’t there anything you can do about this?! Like, can’t you say a few magic words, and change us back?! Come on, time for some hocus pocus!”
“Hmm…” Solomon touched his chin in thought. “Considering we just broke into that cave, I really don’t want to risk making the reaper even angrier at us… But then again,” he sighed, “if I don’t change you back to your old selves, you won’t be able to enjoy my Devildom-style oden in peace, will you?”
“S-Solomon’s… D-Devildom-style… oden…” Mammon squeaked.
“Ohhh…” Asmo whispered despairingly. “I totally forgot about that…”
"That settles it, then! May this vile curse return to the one who conjured it! Turn back the hands of time and unwind the wrongdoing that triggered it.”
“Y-Y’know what?! Never mind! I’m okay like I am! In fact, I like it better this way!”
“S-Stop the incantation, Solomon!” Asmo pleaded.
"I am the sorcerer Solomon… Hear my command! Let none oppose it, and none escape it! …Wait, sorry, did you say something just now?”
“UGH!” Mammon crashed to the floor as the blinding light receded. “Next time, try askin’ me that BEFORE FINISHIN’ YOUR SPELL!”
“…I’ve got hands!” Levi gasped. “And feet…! I’ve got those too…!”
Belphie looked at his own hands in disbelief. “We’re actually back to normal? No joke?”
“Belphie…!” Beel beamed as he scooped his smaller twin up in a hug. “Oh thank goodness… thank goodness! Belphie!”
“Ow!” Belphie wheezed. “That hurts! Don’t hug me so tight, Beel!”
“Ummmm.” Asmo smiled nervously as he backed away towards the hall. “You know what? I just remembered that I’ve got a date tonight, soooo…”
…Hm. I suddenly had feelings about that.
Bad feelings! I told myself off, before pushing them down.
“Oh, uh, yeah…” Mammon cleared his throat. “I totally forgot that I’m scheduled to work a shift tonight. Busy, busy, busy…”
“Aww, surely you’ve got time to have a bite to eat before you go though, right?” Solomon beamed. “I’ve been with you all day and you’ve hardly had anything to eat! I refuse to believe that you don’t have time for some of my Devildom-style oden, which I worked so hard on, just for you…”
Beel was tugging my sleeve, pulling me backwards towards the hall while Solomon and the others were distracted. I fully allowed him.
“…Aw…” Mammon groaned.
“Okay everyone, time to eat! I made plenty, so feel free to have seconds!”
“That’s it… it’s over,” Mammon whispered hoarsely in defeat. “I’m dead for sure…”
“They say that the life of a flower is fragile and fleeting…” Asmo sighed dramatically. “But even so, ‘death by oden’ is just so utterly stupid…”
“What are you guys standing there mumbling about? Come on, to the dining room! Wait…” Solomon looked around the room. "Where did Chise go...? She's missing out on my oden…"
"Beel's gone too..." Asmo noticed miserably.
Belphie was smirking. "Don't go looking for them. And DON'T go into the kitchen. The walls are quite thin, you see.”
Solomon blinked in confusion. "What does that have to do with anything?”
"Ugh..." Mammon scowled. "Worst day ever.”
“Chise…” Beel held me gently by the shoulders once we had rounded a corner, away from the path of death. “Sorry for pulling you aside… But before Solomon’s cooking has a chance to kill us both, there’s something I want to tell you.”
“Are you kidding?!” I hissed, making him jump. “You just saved both our lives…! Let’s get out of here while we still can…!”
“Oh…” He smiled sweetly at me. “That sounds better than eating the oden, yeah.”
I grabbed his hand with a grin as we made our way towards the stairwell.
–
“…Chise…” He was still smiling as we climbed. “I wanted to let you know how much I appreciated what you did. Thank you… I…”
He suddenly spun me towards him to pull me close. I was engulfed in his arms, in his sweater, as he cupped me to his warm chest. I nuzzled against his shirt as I wrapped my arms around him too.
“Chise…” he murmured against my hair. “If my life candle had burned out, I wouldn’t be here holding you right now. When I feel you in my arms like this, it let’s me know for sure that I really am alive…”
“Beel…” I felt tears immediately sting my eyes as the reality of the day finally hit me, flooding through the giddiness of our success.
Beel nearly died today.
Beel nearly died.
“You feel nice and warm…” he sighed.
“So do you,” I replied in a tight voice, squeezing my eyes shut.
“Back in the reaper’s cave, you gave me some of your life essence." He shook his head against me. “Even though as a human, your life is a lot shorter than that of us demons. And yet you still saved me… That meant a lot to me. And…” he slid his fingers up into my hair, “we ended up finding your candle next to all of ours, right…?”
“We’re family,” I whispered as I curled my fingers into the soft fabric of his sweater.
“We're my family,” he agreed. “You’re part of this family. And after you added your essence to my candle, light came pouring out of it, right? You were the one who turned my candle to normal. It was you. You’re the reason why I’m still alive right now."
I held him tighter. I choked on a little sob. "Beel…"
"Hmm?” He tilted my head up to look at my face, and his eyes widened a bit in alarm at the tears he saw in my eyes. "Chise? Are you okay?”
I whimpered in response, too choked up to give an answer.
“Oh… Chise..." He leaned down to rest his chin on my head. "I'm okay now…"
I clung to him. "Never, ever…"
He hummed in sympathy as he rubbed my back. "I'm not going anywhere. I'm right here. You don't have to worry anymore. I’m really sorry that I made you worry.”
I slid my hands up to cup his cheeks, stroking them with the pads of my thumbs. I swallowed back a sob as I gazed into his sweet purple eyes, but I couldn't stop the tears from escaping from the corners of my own eyes as I blinked them free. I just... looked at him, with my misery plain on my face.
He sighed as he bent down further to kiss me gently. Full-lipped as ever, and so soft, and so sweet. Beel's kiss.
I threw my arms around his neck and pressed my lips to him hard with a choked whine in my throat. He caught me to him with a gasp against my mouth as he was pulled down further by my weight. After a moment, after processing how I had stunned him, he wrapped his own arms around my waist to pull me up into his warm embrace. My toes were lifted up off of the ground while he held me steadily, easily to himself, tilting his head with a sweet sigh as he deepened the kiss with me.
"Beel..." I whispered shakily against his mouth. "Take me to your room... Or my room... Anywhere... Anywhere to be alone…"
"Chise..." he whispered back, eyes going round.
"I told you that I wanted you." My voice was pitching high and tight with emotion as I shook in his arms. "And I never want it to be too late to find…us! The two of us! I almost... lost you, Beel! Before we could even…"
He kissed me, and kissed me again. "If you're sure…"
"I've never been more sure..." I whispered against him between every kiss that I returned. "I love you, Beel... I love you.”
His voice hitched at my words. "I love you.”
Dammit. I didn't say it to him enough. What was I doing? Beel... I've been a fool, taking him for granted. Just assuming he's there. While he just quietly…
"I love you I love you..." I tightened one arm around his shoulders while my other hand slid into his hair. "Take me to my room... Carry me. Beel…"
***
He was breathing shakily against me too as his arm tightened around my waist to hold me to him; he released me with his other arm to bend down, taking me up underneath my knees instead. I was kissing him all over his face now, my lips against his skin becoming more and more frantic while I whined in my throat again.
He carried me, bridal style, nuzzling me anytime my nose got close enough, kissing me every time my lips passed over his. He was breathing hard along with me as he tried to keep his pace even down the hall so as to not jostle me too much.
"Please..." I whispered against him, scrabbling against his chest.
He sighed shakily as he finally shouldered my door open, and then closed it by leaning against it with his back.
"To my bed, to my bed..." I pleaded with him as I trailed kisses down his neck.
He placed me down gently, but I was on him again immediately, leaning up to work the buttons of his shirt with my trembling fingers.
"I should be under you for now..." he whispered shakily. "Gives you more control…"
I was fumbling with loosening his pants now. "I want you so badly, Beel…"
"Chise…” he groaned at the press of my palm against him. He helped me shimmy him out of his pants, out of his briefs, and I choked in my shock at the enormous sight of him again when he finally sprang free.
He peeled his shirt off his arms, and I ran my hands over his incredibly muscular chest and stomach, whimpering in appreciation. He fell on top of me gently to meet my mouth with his own. The passion that drove his kisses against me took my breath away as his cock pressed hard and long between my spreading thighs.
His fingers were on my blouse now as he undressed me quickly. Urgently. His mouth was on my bra before I'd even had time to take my shirt off completely, but he slid his hands up my back to unclip me. He pulled at one of the cups slowly to take me into his mouth, and I groaned in need as I rolled my hips up against him. He licked and caressed my breasts while his other hand slid down to release the button on my pants. Soon I was kicking them off, and he helped pull them off of my shins.
And then his face was between my legs, mouthing at me through my underwear. I gasped as I spread my thighs further while he licked at the wet spot already forming there, pressing his nose to my clit through the fabric to nuzzle at it. I moaned as I humped towards his face.
"You smell so good..." he breathed, his whisper husky with desire. "So sweet…"
I groaned again as I felt him pull the fabric of my panties to the side, not even bothering to take them off as he dove between the folds of me with his tongue and nose. I keened as I lifted my legs over his shoulders with another hump towards him.
"Taste so sweet..." he murmured lovingly. "Chise, I'm so... You taste so good…"
He slipped his tongue back into me, fingers spreading me wide for him.
"Oh stars, Beel." I slipped my fingers to grip the roots of his hair to pull him closer.
He lapped at me insistently, inhaling against my sex while he tasted me again and again. I cried out as I felt his other hand pinch at my clit gently while his tongue worked me greedily. I threw my head back with a gasp while he pressed and swirled in time to him eating me out, his large tongue dipping eagerly in and out of me, hot and wet and desperate to taste me. My legs trembled around him as I ground his face against me. So good. He ate me out so good. So passionately. Fervently. My lashes fluttered, my eyes rolling back as another moan escaped my lips while he coaxed me higher and higher.
“...I want to make you cum, Chise," he gasped against me as he pulled back for air. "Just me... I want to be the one…"
"Oh, Beeeeel," I moaned his name as I bucked my hips again. "I'm almost there... Almost... Come on, Beel… My love…"
He sighed in relief as he went back to my sex. The sound broke my heart. I squirmed under him with a cry as he pinched me harder, rubbing me faster.
"Beel, please!" I cried again. "Keep going! Don't stop! Right there! Right there…! I’m gonna…!”
He hummed against me just as I rocked back with another cry. He pulled me to him by my hips before returning to my clit while I writhed around his face, my thighs squeezing him close to me; I shuddered again and again through my release that he pushed and pushed me through without pause. I scrabbled, digging my heels into his shoulders to pull him close, shoving him by my grip in his hair to push him close, wanting him close close close close as his name fell from my lips again and again.
He gasped against me as I finally let out a low groan, my thighs slowly relaxing around him as my arched back fell flat to the mattress again. I shuddered a few more times still with shaky gasps as my orgasm continued for a bit longer even without his touch. I gave him a look of desperation as he came back up to me, both of us panting noisily. Me from release, him from between my legs, both of us with need for one another.
"Chise..." he whispered, eyes heavy with desire.
I reached for him shakily.
"You can rest for a bit…"
I grasped him with trembling fingers. His breath hitched at my touch, and then he gave a low groan as I ran the half-fist I was able to make over him.
I swallowed. "Roll us... Lay on your back... Please, Beel. Need you.”
He kissed me shakily. "Be gentle with yourself, okay…?"
I kissed him back hungrily. "Take care of me.”
"I always will, Chise.” He gripped me by the waist before rolling us over, until I was straddled on top. “I promise.”
He was so tall that it was his stomach I straddled as I cupped his face to kiss him again and again and again, but he was so long that I still felt him twitch against me even so.
I leaned back with a sigh, before slowly moving backwards on my knees.
His hands slid down to grip my hips. The yearning look he gave me... My skin prickled with goosebumps at the sheer adoration I saw shining there in his eyes. I trailed my fingertips down his muscular body as I gazed back down at him for a moment, capturing the sight of him below me.
He bit his lip when I finally moved to lean over and open my bedside drawer. Lube. Lots of lube.
He nodded as I produced the bottle. "Lots... Like last time. Here..." He held out his hand. "You do me, I'll do you.”
It was my turn to bite my lip and nod as I drizzled a generous amount onto his fingers, and he shivered as I drizzled even more on his cock. I gave my head a small shake in wonder. How both him AND Belphie had fit inside of me together was a miracle…
I gasped and moaned as his palm slid between my legs to rub through my folds to slicken me as well. I shakily took his cock in both hands to run them up and down his shaft, and he sighed out his pleasure, eyes closing at my touch while I teased the head of him gently.
His eyes opened when he felt me shift into position. His hands, still thoroughly covered in lube, drifted back to my hips. A worried look returned to his face.
"Don't worry..." I reassured him with a whisper, smiling warmly down at him. "I want this. It's only a bit of a struggle at the start. But then you feel so, so good, Beel. I promise. Being with you last time… was one of the best nights of my entire life.”
His eyes widened a bit, and a light blush hit his cheeks. I don't think he'd ever been told anything like that before, I thought to myself as I sunk down slowly. I was going to change that. Over and over again.
We both inhaled a soft intake of breath as his head met my entrance. His grip on my hips tightened as there was no natural ease that we found there.
I reached to rub my palm on his chest. "It's okay.”
He looked up at me shyly.
“Beel, I just…” I sighed as I paused to trail my fingers down his body again. “I just love you so much. You need to know…”
“Chise…” His eyes went wide again. “I love you too…”
My hand drifted to press against the hand he had gripping my hip. He lifted his thumb over mine to capture it there.
I had to see-saw back and forth, but slowly – very slowly – the tip of him began to climb inside, pushing through the first and tightest barrier. The middle of his shaft was the thickest, I think... but getting his head in alone was going to be…
We gasped sharply as the flared base of his head finally broke in. He held me firmly, suspended while we both panted from the effort, waiting for me to adjust. So big. I was already so stretched, just at my entrance. The rest of me felt so achingly empty... I bit my lip as I nodded down to him.
He released his grip on my hips a bit, and I slid a bit further. And further.
He stopped when I winced with a small grimace.
I rubbed his chest again. "S'Okay.”
My very bones were groaning from the fit.
"If that's all you can do…"
"You know that's not all that I can do," I whispered huskily.
His eyes widened again, and he swallowed.
I sunk down more.
"D-Don't stop me this time," I begged in a tight voice, before a small keen escaped me as I slid and slid. I panted heavily as the swell of him pushed against me now, pushing, pushing, and then we both sighed in relief as his shaft slid in, too.
The rest didn't feel as bad. At least, not at the tight entrance that had been stretched already.
I was shaking hard by the time I came to a near-rest on his lap.
He looked up at me in wonder, in silence for a long moment, stroking my hips with his thumbs absently.
"...You're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen, Chise. This is… really real, isn’t it? I can't believe you're really mine.”
"Beel..." I choked as I kept up my adjustment. "I love you. Of course I’m yours. You’re amazing…”
"I love you too…” His brows lifted together in worry at my tensed expression. “Are you okay?”
I swallowed before giving him a nod. "Just a moment... And don't move yet.”
He nodded back. "I've got you.”
"Beel..." My voice cracked with emotion. "I love you so much. You are so good. So good to me. And this is so good.” I shook my head. “This feels so right, Beel.”
His eyes shone with emotion of his own. "I was thinking the same thing about you.”
I gave him a shaky smile as I slid my hands to his stomach to steady myself. "I think I'm okay now…"
"If you're sure. But... stop if you need to.”
I took in a deep breath, and then let it out, before I rose on him.
We both hissed through our teeth at the strain of our almost-decoupling. My walls pulled and pulled at him while his thick ridges seemed to slid out in short bursts that had me panting again. He was holding me up by the back of my thighs now to help lift me up and up. The swell in the middle of his shaft had us both groaning.
I stopped once I reached the flared base of his head. It strained inside. That was my limit. Or we'd have to do this all over again.
And then, with a shaky little cry, I was sinking down on him again, a little faster. He didn't allow me to go too fast with his grip on my thighs, but he hissed out a desperate breath again. Desperate to truly take me, I suspected.
But he stayed gentle.
"When we get there… When I say so…" My voice shook as I rose again, "I want you to take me as passionately as you can…"
His breath quickened. He gave a small shake of his head. "I can't…"
I was sinking on him again. "Make me scream your name tonight, Beel…"
"Chise..." he groaned. He lifted me faster on him in his anticipation.
"And then roll me onto my back…"
"I..." He swallowed.
"And take me…"
He was breathing hard now as he very nearly forced me down faster. I groaned low in response.
“I… want you to… t-take me…"
And up again.
"And k-keep taking me…"
This time, he met my downward sink with a gentle upwards thrust of his own. I tilted my head back with a moan as we met a bit harder.
Up, and down. Up, and down. I rode him.
Easier, and easier.
He watched me ride him in completely awe.
“...Beel..." I whispered, "I'm ready…"
He lifted me faster.
Dropped me faster.
Hips lowering,
And then thrusting.
Faster.
Faster.
I was shuddering on top of him, gasping in shock with each joining.
Faster. Harder. I cried out.
He paused at the noise.
"I said TAKE ME, Beel!" I begged him. “Don’t stop! Have me! All of me! You can have me!”
He groaned low, and then slammed up into me.
I threw my head back with another cry. And then another cry. And another. As he began to thrust up into me in earnest, lifting me and dropping me up and down on his enormous cock, ripping through any remaining barriers of mine as he began to take me like a man starved. He growled deep in his chest as I cried noisily above him; my fingers, my nails, digging into his demon-striped belly tightly to hold on while I was fucked. He let go of his gentle concern for me and let loose, pounding me again and again and again as I open-mouthed cried with each pierce of his incredibly thick cock inside of me. I tried to match his pace, tried to match the height he lifted me at, but I struggled, my knee slipped, and I squirmed above him. I'm sure his fingers would leave bruises in my ass from how tightly he gripped me, forcing me up and down.
He growled again, expression fierce. Hungry.
He flipped me.
I screamed as he pierced into me at the new angle. He sent shockwaves of pain through my cervix, but I only writhed in pleasure; I screamed his name again and again as he took me with reckless abandon now, his incensed hunger taking over for us both. His grunts turned into a deep, husky growling again as he clutched my hips, raising them up to drive me up and down to meet and part from him still. I was clutching at my sheets with more and more screaming while he tilted my legs up and up towards him, his hands sliding up to the back of my knees, lifting my pelvis up to him rather than meeting me downwards. I was half lifted from my mattress as he thrust straight back and forth into me powerfully. He had to pull me back to him again and again as the force of his thrusting kept sliding me away backwards on my bed. I cried noisily again and again, tears spilling from my eyes now, but his eyes were glued to the sight of our joining as he panted heavily while ravishing me.
I'd lost count of my orgasms. He was incredible. He felt incredible. I was lost in my own senses, barely aware of how I screamed or what I screamed at him, barely aware of the tears that streamed down my cheeks. I threw my head back as another orgasm shook me. The rigidity was gone. I thrashed my way through it, taken so hard that my own attempts at participating, of giving back, felt pathetic. I resigned myself to laying back and just taking him as he kept driving into me. He gave and gave and gave while I sobbed openly in his grip, awash in pleasure. Stars stars stars stars stars. I’m sure that I was cumming again. My eyes rolled back. Yes. I was.
His grip tightened on me, and he gave a great shudder.
My eyes shot back up to his face at the signal. "Fill me! FILL ME! BEEL! LOOK AT ME!”
His eyes snapped to mine in surprise.
"FILL ME!" I yelled at him in desperation. "CUM! CUM!”
I felt the crackling in my teeth, but we were both much too far gone to care.
With a gasp, he half-toppled on top of me as his ejaculate flooded out from him in great, pulsing bursts. I sobbed in satisfaction as I felt the heat of him pump and pump again and again inside of me, filling me with his cum.
Great gushes. I felt how he contracted with each one inside of me. He was so big. I felt every single one. I felt the wetness rolling to spill over as far as my lower back as he held me still half-lifted off of the bed while he filled me up.
And then with a gasp, his release came to an end. He bowed his head over me, slowly lowering me down, panting hard as his forehead came to rest against my belly while he folded over.
I was shaking like a leaf, vaguely aware that a continuous keening was whispering from my lips with every breath I took. I stared at my ceiling, at my skylight, at the moon, too exhausted to tilt my head down to look at him. I blinked slowly, and felt the last of my tears roll down my face as I drifted through my haze.
"Chise..." His whisper was weak, but warm against the skin of my belly.
I groaned softly in response. I couldn't even close my parted lips. I laid limp.
He sighed softly against me.
"Love you..." I finally managed to croak.
He slid an exhausted palm up my thigh in acknowledgment. "I love you... I'm going to pull out now... But I'm softer, so…"
"Mmm..." And then I keened again as he slowly slipped from me. My sheets were immediately wet underneath me as the last tug left me empty of him. I sighed as I relaxed again.
He came to me with a bit of effort, laying next to me on his side with a huff. I blinked slowly again up at my ceiling.
He touched my wet cheeks with his fingers in concern.
I found it in me to finally smile. "Good…"
"Good crying…?"
"Mhmm…"
He sigh in relief as he gathered me closer to him. I slid up against him with a weak giggle with how limp I still felt, like he had pulled a soft doll to his chest.
He huffed against my hair in amusement too as he pressed a kiss to my definitely-very-sweaty forehead. He brushed my definitely-very-sweaty hair back from my face with aching tenderness.
I finally turned my face a bit to bury under his chin. "You're amazing…"
He kissed my hair. "Do you feel good…?"
"So good..." I smiled again. "I came so much…"
"Oh..." I felt him smile against me. "Good. It felt really really good for me, too…"
"Good," I sighed, as I lifted a shaky hand to cup his cheek. "Never forget how much I love you. How much I want you. I need you in my life, Beel.”
He held me tighter to him. "I need you too. You're the best friend I've ever had.”
"I'm your girlfriend, too. Please don’t forget that.”
He gave another relieved sigh.
“Beel…” I whispered. “I’m so sorry that it took us so long to do this…”
He shook his head. “This feels right. This was how it was supposed to happen.”
I sighed shakily. “You’re the kindest person I have ever met in my life.”
“Really…?”
“The sweetest. The gentlest. I’m so lucky that I get to love you.”
He made a small noise in his throat as he buried his face against me.
I nuzzled him. "Sleep here tonight, okay?”
He nodded. "I'll wake you up for breakfast.”
I giggled. "I know."
Notes:
You are the reason I never think twice
You'll be my best friend until we grow oldI had a nightmare
But now that I'm not scaredThis is how you fall in love
Let go and I'll hold you up
So pull me tight and close your eyes
Oh, my love, side to sideThis is how you fall in love – Jeremy Zucker & Chelsea Cutler
*sigh*... You know what...? I love Beel...
Chapter 33: Chapter 37-A: Forget-Me-Not
Notes:
Head-canon: Mammon is actually VERY smart but has a misunderstood learning disability that he gets no support for because RAD is behind on the times and doesn't offer IEP's. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
We woke with a start to what sounded like Asmo screaming his head off.
"What the fuck..." I whispered in a panic as I scrabbled out of bed. It didn't sound like an Asmo-being-teased-to-outrage scream. It sounded like genuine fear.
No time to properly dress. I threw on a nightdress while Beel struggled into his pants, foregoing his shirt.
We flew out the door together.
“Lucifer! LUCIFER!” Asmo cried as we came crashing into the room together at the same time as Mammon and Satan. He looked up at us wildly. “He… He just COLLAPSED! I-I don’t know what’s wrong! I don’t know what happened…!”
“Lucifer?!” Mammon kneeled down to take him by the shoulders, rolling him onto his back to look at his face. “...Lucifer, stay with me!”
“I… I don’t get it!” Asmo shook his head in shock. “What’s going on?! Why is this happening?!”
“Lucifer!” I cried as I threw myself to the other side of him, across from Mammon. I looked up at Beel, eyes round. “Beel! Let’s… Let’s get him to his room! I’ll… I’ll get help…!”
Beel nodded as he scooped Lucifer up in his arms, face grim.
Chise created a new group chat.
Chise: SOS HOL EVERYONE NOW.
Solomon: Omw.
Barbatos: Us as well.
“Hey, Lucifer! LUCIFER?!” Mammon gripped his shoulders again tightly after Beel had laid him down gently on his bed. “Hey… C’mon! WAKE UP!”
“Qu-Quit it, Mammon!” Levi tried to slap him away. He and Belphie had met up with us on the way there. “When stuff like this happens, you’re not supposed to shake the victim! A-At least… I don’t think.”
“What’s going on?!” Asmo still seemed shell-shocked by the ordeal as he repeated himself.
“…Come on, this is Lucifer we’re talking about.” Satan said quietly in a tight voice while he rested his hand on Asmo’s shoulder. “I’m sure he’ll be all right. He’s… Lucifer.”
Beel nodded. “He’s right. Lucifer’s tough.”
“You know, he kept mentioning that his head hurt.” Belphie squeezed his pillow tightly to his chest. “It started when we were in the reaper’s cave. He’s always getting headaches, sure, but this time…”
I shook my head miserably from my place on Lucifer’s bed, by his side. “No… The reaper didn’t cause this.”
“But what if it did! How can ya know that for sure? Should we call Solomon?!” Mammon looked around at us all. “I’m guessin’ he’d have an idea what’s goin’ on, right?!”
“Already taken care of.” I whispered as I cupped Lucifer’s cheek with my palm. “I got hold of Solomon and Barbatos. They’re on their way.”
“Well…” Satan breathed a sigh of relief, “there’s that…”
Lucifer groaned, his brow furrowing deeply.
“Lucifer!” I gasped as I leaned over him to look at his face. “Lucifer, can you hear me?!”
“I-It looks like he’s in pain...” Levi shifted nervously, and then his eyes lifted to mine. “Chise, what should we do…?”
“Wh… What should we…?” I blanked for a moment, before turning to look down at Lucifer. Pale. So pale. I laid the back of my hand against his brow. Clammy. He groaned again at my touch. I looked around for answers. For direction. Satan? Belphie? My two rocks who often stepped up to take the lead when the other brothers panicked. But they stared at Lucifer too, similarly shocked and lost.
I looked back at Lucifer.
I took in a shaky, determined breath as I climbed over him to rest both palms lightly on his brow. I settled myself there with an exhale as I gathered myself. "…..May the vestiges of pain that linger within the person before me be eliminated. I am the sorcerer Chise… Hear my command.”
“…Oh…!” Satan breathed in wonder, eyes widening at the sight of the shimmer of power that melted into Lucifer’s skin from my fingertips. “I taught you that back when you were cramming for exams. Chise…” He shook his head as he placed his hand over his heart. “Well done, dove.”
Lucifer slowly relaxed under my touch as I willed my spell into him. His head sank down against his pillow, the pained lines on his forehead easing.
“I think it… might have worked.” Levi murmured as he watched his face too. “He seems to be in a bit less pain now.” He raised his eyes to mine and touched his fingers to my arm. “Good job, Chise…”
My eyes filled with tears.
A rushing noise from behind us had us all turning our heads in surprise.
“…I’m here!” Solomon’s light voice called out into the room. He stepped from his portal with a flourish of his cape. “And I brought everyone else along with– oh.”
Barbatos, Diavolo, Simeon, and Luke stepped out from behind him.
"Oh my." Solomon's eyes widened, no doubt in shock at the sight of me disheveled and straddling over an unconscious Lucifer on his bed with nothing but my flimsy nightdress hiked halfway up my thighs. He caught himself, eyes quickly darting away while he took an embarrassed step back. “Beg pardon…”
"Solomon!” I pleaded as I cradled Lucifer's face in my hands, lightly patting at his cheek. “H-His headache! Lucifer fell unconscious! Help!”
"Lucifer?!" Diavolo flew to his side too. He took him by his shoulders as I kept patting his cheek. “Oh no, no… Lucifer! What’s happened to you?!”
"I-I tried to use a healing spell!" I explained to Diavolo in a panic. "I-It worked a bit, I think, but he… he still… He won’t wake up!"
"Is he breathing...?" Diavolo whispered, wide-eyed. I moved slightly to allow him to place his ear against Lucifer's chest. After a moment, he sighed in relief. I whimpered out my own broken relief too.
He rested his forehead on Lucifer's collarbone, squeezing his eyes shut. His auburn hair grazed under my wrists while I still held Lucifer's face in my hands.
"May the vestiges of pain that linger within the person before me be eliminated…” I whispered again as I stroked his cheeks. "I am the sorcerer Chise… Hear my command…”
My fingers glowed again.
“...This is all my fault.” Diavolo murmured brokenly. “If only I’d acted sooner...”
“Wh… What?!” I stared at him. I felt what was, in that moment, an inappropriate-level of outrage flood through me. “Wait, this is your fault, Diavolo?!”
"...Chise.” He rested his fingers on my wrist as he looked up at me. “Yes… Yes, it is. I am so very sorry… Please, Chise… I need your help. You have to help us.”
"Wh-What?" My eyes went round as I looked down at him. "What can I… What… A-Anything! I'll do anything!”
I felt gentle hands pull me back by my shoulders. I looked behind me wildly.
Barbatos looked at me kindly, with a sympathy that nearly broke me right there.
"Come, Chise." He whispered softly as he pulled me to him. "The Young Master has something important that he needs to discuss with you.”
“But… Nn… No…” I reached for Lucifer.
He turned me to fold me lightly in his arms. I finally let him. "Allow Lucifer some quiet rest. By the time you have washed and dressed, we will have everything ready in the common room.”
“Wh… E-Everything…?”
“Luke.” Barbatos addressed him quietly while he cupped the back of my head. “Will you help me prepare breakfast for us all while Lucifer’s family takes a moment for themselves?”
Luke’s eyes went round with pride, and then he gave a curt nod of determination. “Yes, sir! Mister Barbatos!”
I eased out of Barbatos’ arms and off of the bed to lean down, hugging the little angel. I looked up at Barbatos again. "Thank you both...”
“Come on, Chise…” Beel slipped his hand in mine as I straightened up. “I’ll take you back to your room. You shouldn’t be alone right now.”
Mammon growled as Simeon tried to shoo him away too, his eyes fixed on Lucifer’s face. He only finally relented when I touched his shoulder.
“S… Someone stay with Asmo…” I whispered absently as I was led from the room. I saw Simeon give a nod as he inched closer to the broken, pink-haired demon who was holding his hands over his heart in shock.
Barbatos swept a bow. "We will prepare enough for everyone to dine together while we speak. We will meet you all in the common room when you are ready.”
Solomon turned to leave with them too.
Simeon caught at the hem of his cloak. "Nope.”
"Oh, but, there's a lot of people to feed! Surely they need my help?”
“No.” The many people in the room said together in unison.
We sat in silence.
I touched my damp hair absently as my thoughts drifted, reliving one stressful event to another. Beel had gently washed it for me while I had clung to him in the midst of my panic attack while we were in my shower together. He'd gently combed it afterwards while I had cried. He'd picked out sensible clothes for me. He'd handed me my deodorant, and put my toothpaste on my toothbrush for me while I numbly went through the motions, on auto-pilot. He led me back downstairs when he had decided that I was presentable, and as ready as I was ever going to be under the circumstances.
I never would have made it to and from my room without him.
I ran my fingers through my hair again lightly, before snagging on a little clip that held the sides of my hair back from getting in the way of my face. I touched the flower-patterned hair clip, feeling the texture of the petals in the design. When had he put that there...?
I look down at the light touch on my knee. Belphie’s hand.
“It’s going to be all right, Chise.” He whispered to me as he rubbed his thumb against me. “Luke is with Lucifer right now, watching over him. He may be young, but he’s still an angel.”
I looked back at him, doe-eyed.
“…So, Lord Diavolo.” Asmo was sitting up straight, eyes fixed on the Prince. He didn’t look happy. “You’re going to explain what exactly is going on, right? And Solomon… I take it that you already know?”
Solomon nodded. “Yes. Considering that was the whole reason I brought Chise here to the Devildom to begin with.”
Belphie squeezed my knee.
“…What?” Levi stared at him blankly. “Wait, what are you talking about?”
“Tell us what’s going on so we can make sense of all this.” Satan’s voice was terse.
Lord Diavolo cleared his throat. I looked up at him glumly.
“…Recently, strange phenomena have been taking place here in the Devildom. Very rare phenomena… or rather, not so much ‘rare’ as ‘unprecedented’. For starters, the royal tomb collapsed. And then a gigantic hole opened in the forest as well.”
Mammon breathed in deep through his nose, before expelling heavily. He slipped his arm around my shoulders as he crossed one leg over the other, leaning towards me.
“But even before any of that happened, I could tell that something just wasn’t right. I sensed something exerting a powerful influence on this world, you see.”
A collapsing tomb. A fissue in a forest.
I looked at him, confused. “Earthquakes…? That’s what this is about…?”
“We probably would have felt them…” Asmo whispered to me uncertainly.
“So let me get this straight.” Satan crossed his arms. “Solomon immediately sensed something strange happening in the Devildom, so he came back here?”
“And he brought Chise along with him?” Mammon finally spoke up, deeply and uncharacteristically serious, in a way that I didn’t even really recognize. “But wait a minute… Solomon, since when do ya care so much about the Devildom?”
“Yeah.” Levi added dryly. “You totally have some other reason for doing this, right?”
Solomon shook his head. “You may not realize it, Mammon, but I’ve developed a real attachment to the Devildom. Just like Chise. But Leviathan’s right. I do have another reason for doing this. The truth is that these aren’t the only strange phenomena that have been happening. Some very odd things have been occurring in the human world too. It all started not too long ago.”
It had taken me a while to lift my eyes to look at him. He was gazing at me as he spoke.
He sighed when my eyes met his. “Ancient ruins collapsing, forests withering, lakes drying up, clusters of earthquakes, volcanic eruptions beneath the ocean. And in every case, these things happened at very old sites… places related to the Devildom or Celestial Realm in some way.”
“…The same sort of thing has been happening in the Celestial Realm as well.” Came his breathy voice.
I don’t know why Simeon’s voice affected my heart in the way that it did in that moment, but it was a sudden, small glimmer of comfort to hear him speak.
Even if he delivered more bad news.
“Although,” he added, “so far the damage has been limited to the occasional lake drying up. We haven’t seen much beyond that.” He turned to me, eyes gentle, though his face wore a serious expression. “Chise, do you remember how Michael wasn’t around when you visited the Celestial Realm? Well, that was because a very old lake had suddenly dried up, so he had to head off to inspect it.”
I remembered that, but… as for the rest of it, I just looked confused.
Belphie squeezed my knee again. “So, I understand that this stuff has been happening in the Devildom, Celestial Realm, and human world. And always at ancient sites. But what does all that have to do with Solomon bringing Chise here to the Devildom?”
Diavolo let out a heaving sigh through his nose as he glanced over at Solomon – who looked back at him, impassively. “Solomon had a certain… hypothesis about what might be going on. He brought Chise back to the Devildom to verify whether it was correct.”
I looked down at my lap, before squeezing my eyes shut.
He sighed. “Let me just come out and say it. We believe that Chise is the one causing all of this to happen.”
"What…?!” Belphie immediately protested.
“What’re you talking about…?” Beel looked over at me worriedly. “The royal tomb collapsing, that hole in the forest… You’re trying to say it’s all because of Chise? That’s crazy. There’s just no way…”
“Ss… Stop it…” I whispered. I couldn’t think. “All I care about right now… is why Lucifer is–"
“E-Everyone, quick!” Luke’s high, panicked voice cut through the solemn room. “In here! Lucifer’s awake!”
I was the first one running ahead of the rest, as though I had been waiting for it.
“Lucifer…!” I gasped as I threw myself to his side, immediately taking his hand up in mine tightly.
“Lucifer?!” Diavolo was right behind me. We brushed shoulders as we looked him over anxiously together.
Lucifer just looked at us, at me, with a confused frown.
“S’Okay.” I stroked his hand with my thumb. “You’re okay.”
“H-He’s really awake…! His eyes are open…! Oh Lucifer!” Asmo’s eyes filled with tears, his voice cracking. “Lucifer! I’m so glad you’re not dead!”
“Pff…” Mammon said softly from behind me as he laid a hand on my shoulder. “I figured he’d be okay. Like, he probably just got tired, fell asleep on the floor, and now he’s up again. No biggie. S-Seriously, you guys lost your heads of nothin’. Makin’ a huge fuss, even callin’ Lord Diavolo over and stuff…”
“We lost our heads?” Levi snickered, clearly relieved as well. “You were more freaked out than anyone, and you know it!”
“Whaaaat?! I… I d-d-don’t know what you’re talkin’ about! You must be thinkin’ of another Mammon.”
“...Lucifer...?” I whispered as I touched his cheek. He startled a bit at my touch, eyes widening. He was still gazing at me, as though perplexed.
“...If there were more than one of you, there’d be no money left in the Devildom by now.” Satan sighed.
So they were razzing on each other again. They were so relieved.
“Wh… Whoa, I dunno what to say, Satan… Like, next time, WARN me before complimentin’ me like that. You’re embarrassin’ me over here.”
“Uh, no Mammon.” Levi rolled his eyes. “That wasn’t a compliment.
“Lucifer...?” Diavolo’s voice, soft as well. Shoulder-to-shoulder with me.
My eyebrows drew together in concern over Lucifer’s continued silence. “We’ve been worried about you, you know…? I’ve been…”
“…Who are you,” he finally said, voice quiet, “and why are you all staring at me?”
“What…?” My eyes widened as everyone around me had a mixed meltdown of reactions of their own. I felt Diavolo immediately slump up against me in his own despairing shock, but I didn’t care to pay attention to my surroundings. My core was rocked. I felt an intense wave of vertigo hit me, and a roaring, helicopter-like sound in my ears. How odd…
We were in the common room again. It had been silent for a long while. I felt Simeon’s fingers gently stroking my hair from behind me. He had been the one to catch me when I had fainted, and the first face I had opened my eyes to.
Now that the embarrassingly inappropriate panic of that was over with as well…
I sipped absently on the thick, citrusy juice that Barbatos had pressed into my hands. Kind of like orange juice. His sworn-by non-magical cure-all, apparently.
“…Amnesia… wow…” Levi finally murmured under his breath. “I thought that only happened in anime and manga and stuff… I can’t believe that Lucifer actually forgot about all of us…”
“He forgot more than just us.” Beel glanced nervously. “He forgot about Chise… And Diavolo, too…”
I couldn’t stop the pained expression on my face.
“O-Oh, but hey…” Levi touched my shoulder, immediately regretting being the first to bring it up at the sight of how I had paled again. “This might just be a temporary thing, right…? That’s how it usually works… So don’t be sad, Chise. I hate to see you like that…”
I looked at him, doe-eyed again. He bit his lip, his own eyes going round before he pulled me a little closer to him.
“…He’s asleep now.” Barbatos stepped into the room to take his place near Diavolo. “Or rather, I put him to sleep again.”
“I-Is he going to be okay without someone there watching him?” Asmo rose a bit from his seat to go.
Barbatos held out his hand. “Luke is with him. He said he was worried and wanted to stay by Lucifer’s side.”
“Thank you, Barbatos.” Diavolo spoke up quietly. “I’ll have to remember to thank Luke as well later.”
“So…” I whispered in despair. “This is yet another phenomena, I take it… I did this.”
Solomon looked at me sympathetically. “I’m guessing that it probably is, yes.”
“I don’t understand.” I said, more fiercely. “How do we go from ancient sites to Lucifer losing his memory. Environment to person. How in the hells does that connect?”
Diavolo sighed. “…You possess tremendous power, Chise–"
“So does Solomon!” I protested. “And… And other people! Angels, demons! And I didn’t do THAT well on my exams! Not compared to top students like Satan, at least! I don’t understand!”
Mammon growled as he gripped my thigh protectively. “How could Lucifer losin’ his memory be Chise’s fault, too!? If you think I’m just gonna take your word on this, you’re wrong! You’d best start explainin’ what’s goin’ on!"
“I would advise you to watch your tone, Mammon.” Barbatos admonished him sternly, narrowing his eyes.
“Barbatos…!” My eyes widened, voice cracking.
“Barbatos, no, please… It’s all right.” Diavolo held up his hand.
Barbatos’ expression fell, even if just slightly, at the sight of my own. He clasped his hands behind his back, looking down in acquiescence.
Diavolo looked around at us all. “I will just come out and say it. Chise made pacts with all of you, right?”
“Sure…” Beel was actually glowering now as well; it was a rare expression for the usually placid demon. “But humans make pacts with demons all the time.”
“Indeed, they do.” Diavolo agreed. “But it’s different when the human in question… is the descendant of an angel. That changes things.”
“Oh no…” Asmo hunched.
“Humans and angels cannot procreate, and yet…” He sighed. I suddenly recalled his doubts in the coliseum, where he wondered if he had done the right thing all that time ago, when he had relented on Lucifer’s pleading and reincarnated Lilith as a human. “And on top of that, Chise made pacts with every single one of you. All seven brothers. Some of the most powerful demons in the Devildom, famously known as the ’seven rulers of the underworld’. Seven previous angels. You have to admit, Chise’s ties to the Devildom run deep. Very deep. Not only that, but her angel’s blood ties her to the Celestial Realm, and her human blood, to the human world.”
“Chise is pretty special like that…” Levi whispered.
“Special doesn’t even begin to describe it, actually.” Diavolo shook his head. “She is one of a kind. It’s no exaggeration to say that there is no one like Chise in all the three worlds, or ever has been. Chise shares deep bonds with angels, demons, and humans alike… All three. Though there’s no formal name for it, Solomon and I have been referring to this special connection as the ‘ring’. The ring has allowed Chise to show glimpses of magical power surpassing even that of Solomon.”
“Chise… really…?” Satan breathed in shock. He looked down at me from where he stood, eyes wide. A mix of awe, and… a soft, loving pride. “Unbelievable…”
“You may remember that on the day at the amusement park when you all lost control of yourselves, Chise managed to subdue you… All of you. At the same time.”
Solomon sighed. “I don’t have pacts with all seven of you. But even if I did, I highly doubt that I’d be able to subdue all of you simultaneously.”
We stared at him at the revelation.
“What…?” I choked out. “But you said you could…”
He shook his head. “Not like that, Chise… And I don’t think you understand just how powerful these seven are, especially combined. Especially Lucifer himself being among them, let alone Mammon.”
Mammon…? I glanced at him. He was watching Solomon.
“This is not a matter of commanding a group of demons quite a bit lesser than the Seven. And even then…”
“Simply controlling multiple demons itself is extremely difficult, even for a sorcerer of Solomon’s caliber.” Diavolo confirmed. “It puts a great strain on both the body and mind.”
“But even after the incident at the amusement park, Chise seemed none the worse for wear.” Solomon reminded us.
“No…” I said despairingly. “Solomon… You… didn’t tell me any of this… How could you not… tell me any of this…”
“I’m so sorry.” He whispered.
“Shortly afterwards, the royal tomb fully collapsed. It happened the day I sent word that I wouldn’t be able to take part in the play. When I learned that Solomon believed Chise’s special status was connected to the strange phenomena occurring in all three worlds, I decided to try to find out just how powerful Chise’s magic really is.”
“Ah…” Simeon looked down. “So that’s why you decided to subject Chise to a higher standard during exams, but not us angels…”
“That would be correct.” Diavolo nodded. “The results showed that Chise still isn’t capable of especially powerful magic. Not on the surface, at least. Though with that said, I noticed a great improvement compared to when Chise was here before on the exchange program. It was clear from the results that Chise has made a lot of progress, and can properly control simple spells now.”
I glanced over at Satan, eyes round. He gave me a soft look in return, and placed his hand over his heart.
“However, it’s not as if Chise can full control the power granted by the ‘ring’.” Diavolo sighed. “Chise has incredible power, but the ring is extremely unstable… and dangerous.”
My heart sunk. Satan’s face fell a bit.
“Lacking the ability to control these powers, Chise has been having an adverse impact on all three worlds without even realizing it.”
“…And you’re saying that power affected Lucifer,” Satan said softly, “which is what caused his current condition.”
Solomon grimaced. “The fact that it was Lucifer who was impacted this time around was mere chance. In the future, it’s very possible that all of you could end up being impacted by this in some way. Even Diavolo–”
“WHAT?!” I immediately scrabbled against my seat on the couch in… fear, guilt, terror, horror. The hyperventilation took over me quickly.
Mammon threw his arms around me with a growl. “Shh, shh, baby girl.” He whispered fiercely. “Don’t you dare panic. We’re gonna figure this out.”
“No no no no no no…” I clung to him, burying my face into his chest, inhaling his familiar scent. But I would hurt him. Hurt all of them.
While he did drop his voice, Diavolo continued, without mercy. “…If we assume that the effect is continuing to spread, then we might be in store for more problems beyond just Lucifer’s amnesia.”
“That’s right.” Solomon agreed, softly. “We can’t even rule out the possibility that all of that immense magical power might end up consuming Chise herself.”
The rest of them gasped in a horror that mirrored my own. Which just made it all the worse… that they were more concerned about what happened to me, rather than themselves.
“NO!” Mammon hissed at him. “CONSUME Chise?! What does that mean?!”
“It means the worst case scenario.” Solomon continued, voice tight now. “Chise could end up dead.”
I stilled abruptly.
So why not just…
For whatever reason, I was being given a chance.
“…What do I have to do.” My voice was flat.
“Chise…?” Levi touched my back.
“There are two possible ways to deal with this situation. Chise, either you gain the ability to control your powers so the ring no longer causes these erratic effects. Or…” he looked deeply uncomfortable, “you sever the ring, which would turn you back into a regular human.”
“What…” I looked at him blankly. “How is that… even possible?”
Diavolo sighed. “First, let’s talk about option one: controlling Chise’s powers. The only magic item in existence that could suppress such immense power is the Ring of Light.”
“The Ring of Light…” Simeon repeatedly softly.
“Yes.” Diavolo nodded. “That’s the counterpart to the Ring of Wisdom, which Solomon received from Michael long ago. It’s the ring that once belonged to Lucifer, which he lost when he was cast out of the Celestial Realm.”
Belphie sighed. “Well, I guess that means the Ring of Light isn’t an option, then…”
I looked up at Simeon. His face was grim. Stony.
“Okay then…” Belphie nodded. “So what about severing the ring itself? Is it possible to do something like that?”
“…Severing the ring also requires a very special magical item. Namely… the Night Dagger. Which belongs to the reaper.”
“The Night Dagger.” Belphie’s eyes widened. “That’s supposed to have the power to kill even demons.”
My mythology nerd. The thought came unbidden.
Diavolo nodded. “The Night Dagger was being kept inside a book entitled The Prison of the Soul. Which, as luck would have it, Solomon borrowed from the reaper when you visited the cave.”
I turned to Solomon with a hiss. "I KNEW YOU WERE LYING.”
His face fell. Caught.
“Borrowed…?” Belphie growled. “Don’t you mean stole?”
“Now, now,” Solomon raised his hands, eyes wide and glued to mine. “What does it matter? The point is that we’re now in possession of the Night Dagger.”
“I will slap you.” I promised him fiercely.
“And I’d deserve it…” He gave me a sorrowful look.
Mammon. It was Mammon who knew. Who already knew what next to ask, and what the answer would be.
“If Chise severs the ring, what happens to our pacts?”
His voice was flat.
“...Severing the ring means severing the pacts between Chise and all of you as well.” Diavolo confirmed.
I moaned in despair in Mammon’s arms. He had already tightened his hold on me before the answer had been verbalized.
The other boys stared, stunned into shocked silence.
“Chise, you’ll revert to the state you were in when you first came to the Devildom. And the effect you’ve been having on the three worlds should dissipate as well. And Lucifer’s memory might return. Mammon…” Diavolo glanced at him, “I think you already know this, but once a demon’s pact with a person has been broken, it’s permanent. You can’t make a pact with the same person twice.”
Mammon hissed in response.
“Your pacts would be broken, and you would never again be bonded to Chise in that way.” His explanation had picked up speed as he rightly sensed that the room was about to erupt. “Even so, that doesn’t mean that your relationship with Chise would have to change. So don’t–"
“I KNOW THAT, OKAY?!” Mammon gripped me so tightly I wheezed. “I know that, but still…!”
“…Right.” Diavolo replied softly. “I guess it’s not that simple, is it? A pact is… can be… deeply personal.” He took a deep breath. “…I apologize.”
“Chise…” Levi pulled at my shirt as he leaned to rest his forehead against my ribs.
“Solomon will be in charge of performing the ceremony to sever the ring.”
“…Hey, WHOA.” Mammon protested. “You mean you’ve already made up your mind to do this? Just like that?! What about what Chise wants!”
“There’s simply no other way, Mammon. We are running out of time.”
Mammon bristled, but had nothing he could say back to that.
His voice softened again. “I’m sorry, Chise.”
“But it will save them…” I whispered. “It’ll save my boys.”
He nodded slowly.
“All right.”
“Chise!” Satan protested. “I can’t… Our promise…”
“I’m sorry, Satan.” I whispered again in defeat. “This is for your life.”
Diavolo's face fell at my ready acceptance. “I want… need to apologize.”
I shook my head numbly.
“Don’t deny me this… please. I’m so, so sorry. I couldn’t come up with some other way to deal with this… some other solution. I promise you, promise you, that Solomon, Barbatos, and I looked everywhere.”
If Barbatos…
“I know.” I said quietly. “I know Barbatos would, at least.”
Barbatos stood straighter, eyes widening at the deep trust that I had just laid at his feet. He hesitated. “…I do not deserve that, Chise.”
“You do.” I said firmly, leaving no room for argument in my tone.
“Handling the Night Dagger properly is no simple task.” Solomon finally cut in again. “I need to do a lot of research on the subject before we can proceed. Once that’s done, I’ll let you know. At that point, we’ll be able to hold the ceremony. I’ll try to finish my research by the new moon at the latest.”
Take this dagger…
…into his chest.
“Wh..." My eyes widened at the toll of that fucking bell again.
I looked around at all of the broken expressions that looked at me.
“...Would our marks persist...?" Satan whispered. "If we give her our marks, will they disappear if our pacts are broken...? I just... I need to give her something…”
"Marks?" I looked around again, confused. Belphie immediately sat up straight.
"Y-Yeah!" Levi's eyes widened at the idea as he looked at over at Diavolo and Barbatos. "W-We can give her those, can't we?! Will they—"
Barbatos shook his head. “Your marks will not survive the severing.”
"C'mon!" Mammon protested. "There's gotta be a way to keep 'em!”
Barbatos glanced at Diavolo, who was frowning deeply.
He finally spoke "I could grant their permanency. They wouldn't be tied to your pacts, however; they would simply be unremarkable tattoos of sorts—"
"Not unremarkable to us." Mammon growled.
Diavolo smiled gently. "Unremarkable in a magical context. My apologies. I see what you mean. However, to continue, this has to be Chise's choice. It is her body, after all.”
They all turned to me with pleading eyes.
I looked back at all of them. "Do any of you want to tell me what the fuck a 'mark' is before I decide?”
"Oh." Asmo smiled weakly. "Oops.”
Satan jumped to explain. "Every demon has a mark associated with them – in a way, the mark represents the demon it belongs to, and each are unique. Their power, their sin; it symbolizes it all. In days of old, these were the markings that human sorcerers believed they needed to draw in chalk within their summoning circles. It was customary at the time for the demon entering a pact to leave their mark upon their master's skin, for the master to reference. In a way, it did strengthen the summoning connection, but not in the way humans believed it did — it was more that the drawings allowed them to focus on the individual they were summoning. However, as magical understanding within the human world evolved, or, rather, magical talent became more accepted and therefore magical knowledge freely shared, humans realized they could do away with the custom. It has become outdated. Marks are rarely given upon entering a pact these days.”
"I want the marks!" I gasped, eyes going round. "Please! I want your marks!”
"Are you certain, Chise?" Diavolo frowned. "Perhaps you should take some time—"
"The marks." I pressed my hands over my heart. "Please. Let me keep them.”
Diavolo's face softened. "Very well. In that case, you should take the time to meet with each brother individually. Once you have your marks, we shall reconvene, and I will make them permanent.”
Barbatos nodded. "Only one born of the royal lineage has the power to do so.”
"Thank you, Diavolo..." I whispered. "Thank you so much.”
"Ah..." His eyes widened slightly in surprise as he looked down at my earnest face. His cheeks even had a touch of pink to them. "It is the very least I can do for you, Chise. Thank Satan for thinking of it.”
I nodded.
"Dammit..." Mammon choked, voice hoarse with emotion. "This still fuckin' sucks. Dammit…"
I clasped my hands over my chest and bit my lip against the tears that filled my eyes too.
Mammon still held me tight. Levi, my sweet shut-in, slipped his arms around my waist and rested his cheek on my shoulder. Then Satan kneeled to rest his forehead on my knee. Each came to me, until they all touched me in some way. I finally hiccuped, my tears flowing freely as I squeezed my eyes shut.
"We love you." Beel murmured, towering above us all, his palm resting on the top of my head. "That won't change, even if we don't have pacts with you anymore.”
Levi nodded against me.
"Don't worry, baby girl..." Mammon murmured as I began to cry noisily at Beel's words. "We're not goin' anywhere on ya. You're still ours.”
Belphie stroked my arm. "We don't need pacts to fight for you to be with us. We’re family."
“…Chise.”
I turned to the small voice. Luke peeked in.
“You should know… Lucifer has been saying your name in his sleep.”
My eyes widened. “You mean…”
Somewhere in there.
Diavolo let out a long sigh. One mixed with relief, and pain.
Diavolo actually, physically embraced me. I was so shocked that I just sort of… patted his broad back on reflex.
The last time I had been anywhere near this close to him, we had been rehearsing for the play. He was a large man, I realized, as I was held to him. His shoulders were broader than even Beel’s. I felt tiny.
“...Look after Lucifer for me.” Diavolo begged of me softly against my hair.
As he finally pulled away from my silence, I looked up at him, expressionless, while our guests readied themselves at our front door to depart. “I have already been looking after him.”
His went still in the face of the judgement that I rendered upon him. But then he nodded in acceptance of the admonishment, his mouth flatting into a grim line.
I flinched a bit as he lightly touched my shoulder. He looked like he desperately wanted to say more.
But he seemed to catch a glimpse of some movement out of the corner of his eye. To my surprise, he stepped back, and then bowed to me slowly, before retreating to catch Solomon’s attention at the door.
“…You have had the shock of a lifetime, Chise, even by immortal standards.” Barbatos murmured at my shoulder. I spun to face him, my heart seizing on the sound of his deep voice, and light lisp. I suppose he’s the reason why Diavolo had ‘bowed out’. “Please, in addition to Lucifer, I beg of you to take good care of yourself as well.”
“Barbatos…” My brows knitted together in an expression of sadness. “I believe that we may have to postpone our date.”
“Ah.” He reached to clasp his hands over mine. “Of course. This takes precedence.”
I looked down at his touch.
He glanced at everyone else in the foyer who were all very busy pretending that they didn’t notice us. He lowered his voice. “You are angry with Lord Diavolo. You are angry with Solomon. Chise, I kept this from you as well. It is important to me that you understand my involvement in keeping this from you; my involvement in letting the situation devolve to this point.”
I nodded as I kept my eyes on his hands holding mine. “…I understand. It's your… job.”
I honestly wondered, in that moment, how far our relationship could actually go; with his dedication to his position as personal steward to Lord Diavolo, I was suddenly uncertain of our future.
He nodded as well. “I shall… give you some time to process all of this. In the meantime, you need not wait until a date is set to speak with me. I am but a phone call away if you’re in need. I freely offer you my counsel, and friendship.”
“Thank you… And thanks for coming so quickly today, as well. And for… trying to… fix this.” Fix me.
“Of course.”
He gave me a small, slow bow over my hands, before gently letting them drop. It took everything in me to resist reaching up to run my fingers through the dark green hair that brushed briefly against my wrists.
I felt sad, and conflicted; grateful, yet disappointed. I hoped that I just needed some time.
As Barbatos withdrew, it was my guardian angel who spun me towards him next, with a gentle smile. I went straight into his arms.
“…Oh, and this is me having my wings groomed!” I heard Asmo bubble with, well, admiration for himself. I sighed quietly as I toed the door open a little wider to let myself and the tray of tea I carried into Lucifer’s room. Asmo was… still beholden to his designated sin.
“You have to admit,” he giggled, “I was absolutely stunning as an angel, wasn’t I? Oooh, want to take a look at these photos?!”
I stepped in carefully, trying not to jostle the tray so as to not make any noise yet. I kind of wanted to… listen in, to gauge… the unknowable man in this room.
This Lucifer, whom I did not know.
“So, this is me with all the archangels! Back in the Celestial Realm, we all used to get together and do each other’s nails. Ever since then, I’ve always been… the one who does… your nails, Lucifer.” My heart broke a bit as I heard Asmo’s voice soften with uncertainty. “Do you remember?”
“…No…”
The single word was flat. I couldn’t get a read on it, other than it clearly held no warmth.
When I had last known a Lucifer who didn’t know me, he had tried to kill me. Repeatedly. Succeeded in inflicting near-fatal injuries, if it weren’t for Satan’s desperate magic, and… sigh… Diavolo and Barbatos.
It was only when he came to know who I was, and his personal connection to me, that things had slowly changed between us. And now he knew nothing of himself; including, presumably, any context of himself that he could relate to me with.
So, well…
Was I about to meet the Lucifer who would not hesitate to kill me all over again?
Lost in my own thoughts, I had shifted uncomfortably. A teaspoon slid slightly on the tray to clink against a saucer.
“OH! Oh my gosh!” Asmo’s eyes widened in grateful relief as he finally caught sight of me. “Hey, Chise! I didn’t see you there! Look, Lucifer, it’s Chise!”
Lucifer looked at me, expressionless, with no acknowledgment or recognition whatsoever.
“I was just showing Lucifer a photo album from back when we were in the Celestial Realm.”
“…Yes,” Lucifer cut in dryly, “but so far you’ve only shown me pictures of yourself.” His brow furrowed in annoyance. “You know, you don’t need to sit right up against me to show me these pictures.”
“Aww, but it’s so much more fun this way, right?”
“Asmo is a cuddler…” I explained quietly as I set the tray of tea down.
“Hey, you there.”
I turned in surprise as he raised his voice slightly.
I had turned, in my assumption, mostly towards the door leading into his room, thinking he was addressing someone else who was just coming in.
And then my heart broke.
No. He was looking directly at me. It was me he had addressed so coldly.
I’m sure I was doing a poor job of hiding my shocked expression.
“Don’t stand there with your mouth hanging open,” he ordered me. “Do something.”
“You?” I said quietly again. “I have a name.”
“Ooo-ooh…” Asmo’s voice went soft. “S-Sorry, Chise. It seems Lucifer has dropped his usual ‘Mr. Calm and Rational’ act. So his manner of speaking is rougher than usual. Heeehee, you know what I mean, the front he puts up because he wants Lord Diavolo and all of us to think he’s perfect. But, you know, this is kinda what he used to be like back in the Celestial Realm, so in a way, it feels sort of familiar to me!” He giggled as he turned back to the glaring eldest. “Just like the olden days, hmm? Anyway, Lucifer, this is Chise, the person I was telling you about earlier. Remember?”
“…That’s the one?” He looked me up and down appraisingly, and with doubt, as though trying to determine the worth of a dusty horse. I bristled at the frankness of his stare. He ignored the expression. “The person who represented humanity in the exchange program? The 'extremely powerful sorcerer' who’s… hopelessly in love with you, Asmo?”
“Mhm.” I immediately went to Asmo. “I do love him.”
Asmo giggled as he caught at my hand while I stood next to where he cuddled on the bed. “You know, I just love how you’re not afraid to be honest like that, Chise!”
Lucifer gave me quite the disdainfully judgemental look. “Are you telling me you’re attracted to him? Even though he never stops talking?”
…Asmo did have his flaws.
But.
With a glare, I leaned down to brush a light kiss against Asmo’s cheek to make my point clear.
Asmo blushed as he touched his cheek. “Lucifeeeer, that’s so MEAN! Although, if we’re being honest, that’s another one of the things I love about you!”
I held Lucifer’s stare. “Asmo is one of the most loving souls you will ever meet.”
Asmo made a soft noise in his chest as he looked up at me with grateful adoration.
Lucifer tsked in disinterest. “Anyway, when I asked you to show me pictures, I didn’t mean I wanted to look at pictures of you. I simply thought I might see something that would help to jog my memory.”
“Okay, okay, I get it…” Asmo sighed. “You want me to bring pictures of Mammon and the others too, right? Fiiiine… Hm.” He frowned. “One problem, though. I don’t actually have any photos that aren’t of me. Not a single one.”
I rolled my eyes. Not helping yourself, Asmo.
“I guess Belphie might have some?” He whispered himself as he thought about it. “I’ll go ask him, maybe…”
“Asmo, why don’t you go… do that.” I suggested gently.
I didn’t want to see any more of Lucifer’s rough treatment of him anyway.
“Huh?” He looked up at me as I pulled him from his own thoughts. He blinked, before he caught my meaning. “Oh. Okay, mhm, yeah, maybe you’re right…!”
I folded him in my arms for a moment as he moved to slide from the bed. I pressed a kiss to his forehead.
He smiled up at me warmly.
“I’ll come find you later.” I returned his warm smile. “We’ll talk then.”
He beamed at me. “Yes please, petal. I have a little mark I have to draw on you later too, you know! So don’t forget!”
“I know.”
…Lucifer and I remained in awkward silence after he had gone. I was still standing by the bed, absently aware that the tea I had brought in – mostly as a nervous excuse – was probably, I don’t know, steeping for too long…? Or getting cold or something… I wasn’t very good with the tea.
“…’Chise’, was it?” Lucifer’s voice cut the silence.
I turned my head towards him at the sound of my name.
He wasn’t quite expressionless. The look he was giving me was just… guarded, I think.
“I have a pretty good feel for who Asmo is at this point. Since he never stops talking abut himself. I’d like you to tell me about my other brothers.”
I held up a finger with a sigh. “…Did he explain the sins?”
He just looked at me.
“Asmo is the Avatar of Lust.” I explained. “Every single one of you can’t help but be shaped in at least some way or another by your sins. But that is not the whole of who your brothers are. It is not the whole of who Asmo is.”
He kept looking at me, silent.
“Asmo adores you.” I put simply. “All of your brothers do, but Asmo… is a top contender. So do not dismiss him like that again.”
Lucifer did me the courtesy of glancing away.
I actually had a sneaking suspicion that Asmo might love Lucifer a little more deeply than he let on. But I’d never voice that. It was Asmo’s business, and one that would obviously never be reciprocated, which I’m sure must be sore for him sometimes.
“So, who would you like to know about next?”
He breathed out heavily through his nose as he looked back at me. “I’m the oldest, and the second-oldest is… Mammon, I believe? So, what’s Mammon like?”
“Mammon is the Avatar of Greed.” I started out with that. “And he is genuine, caring, protective, and playful. Preciously honest, in his own way. And never fails to make me smile…”
He snorted. “Genuine, caring, protective, playful… and honest? And you’re telling me he’s a demon? And not only that, a demon of Greed?”
“Yep.” I replied simply as I strode over to the tea. I suddenly very much wanted some tea.
He watched me pour. “What about the third-oldest, Levi. What’s he like?”
“Levi is the Avatar of Envy. He is shy. Unique and creative. Sensitive. He’s his own person, and he’s passionate about his hobbies and interests.”
“Sounds like it will take some time to break the ice and get him to open up, then…” He murmured to himself.
I looked at him in surprise, dropping my sugar cube into my cup with a little splatter.
“All right, what’s your impression of Satan?”
My jaw tensed. I suddenly felt very protective. “He’s a very learned member of the demon elite. Hard-working, intelligent, reliable, and… reasonable.”
…In an academic sense.
“So compared to others, he’s fairly normal, then.”
“Well… he also loves cats.”
He frowned. “What’s that got to do with anything?”
I decided not to respond to that as I turned to bring a cup to him as well.
And just like that, I was sat beside him on his bed while he half-reclined there. I’d just done it… automatically. Dammit. Too close.
“Next is Asmodeus…” he muttered as he glanced up at me curiously while he took the tea that I offered. “That would be the one who was just in here… Well, I suppose I already–“
“He loves life, loves people, loves the world around him. He sees the good in everything. He is a giver.”
“Hm.” Lucifer made a noncommittal sort of noise. “…This tea is good.”
“It’s one of your favourites.” I murmured over the brim of my own cup as I took a sip too.
“A giver. So that’s the sort of guy you go for, is it?”
I spluttered on the hot liquid, almost shooting it painfully out my nose. “…P-Pardon?”
“Now, on to Beelzebub.” He looked like he was unconcerned with my shock, but I saw the hint of a smirk on his face. “What about him?”
I glared. “He is the Avatar of Gluttony. He would do anything to protect those he loves. He’s kind, strong, and... has a healthy appetite.”
“I see. So he’s a meathead, then.”
I dropped my cup to its saucer with a loud clink. “He adores you, as well.” I bit at him, tersely. “He’d do anything for you.”
His derisive snort was barely audible, but I heard it. “Now, how about the youngest, Belphegor? What’s he like?”
Belphie. I looked down at my swirling cup.
“Belphie is the Avatar of Sloth. He is clever… and you can count on him. He is level-headed and rational, he’s thoughtful and methodical, he can see the whole picture when others can’t–"
“Hmph.” Lucifer snorted again. “Taken a special liking to him, have you?"
My eyes shot back up to meet his as the blush hit my face. He was smirking at me openly now.
“…I guess that covers everyone.” He leaned back on his pillow, taking another sip of his tea. “Sounds like quite the variety of strong and unique personalities.”
I shrugged. I couldn’t argue that.
“So, you’ve told me about my brothers.” His voice dropped a bit lower. “Now what about me?”
“…What about you?” I asked lightly, nonchalant, as I took another sip of my tea as well. It wasn’t my favourite.
“Tell me about our–"
I cleared my throat. “You should know, so that it doesn’t come as a surprise if it comes up, that you’re in a… relationship with Lord Diavolo.”
“…Lord Diavolo?” He blinked in surprise. “The… Prince of the Devildom? Me?”
“Yes.” I swallowed nervously. “Though the two of you prefer to keep things between the two of you. So… I don’t know… don’t go crowing about it from the rooftops or anything. I just thought you should know.”
“…I see.” He looked down at his cup with a frown. “That’s…”
“You have always been very loyal to him, and he relies on you a great deal.” I continued. “The two of you are very close. He… I mean, I don’t know the details, but… well, he seems to love you, so. That might be something that you’ll have to…”
“…Look forward to confronting without context?” He said with a grimace.
I shrugged. It was their business.
“And what about… us?”
I nearly spluttered again as I immediately glanced away. The fucking colour that came to my cheeks… dammit. “…What do you mean?”
He studied my reaction carefully, no doubt reading me like a book. “How do you and I get along?”
I cleared my throat. “Fine.”
“…Fine?”
I nodded. “We get along fine.”
“…Nothing more than–?”
"Lucifer, I’m coming in.”
I let out a sigh of deep relief at the sound of Beel’s voice coming from the other side of the door.
“Oh.” He paused. “I didn’t realize that Chise was here with you.” He gave Lucifer his gentle, Beel smile. “I thought you might be hungry, so I brought you something to eat. A sandwich and an apple. I’ll just leave it here for you if you’re busy.”
Lucifer looked at him in confusion. “A sandwich and… an apple, you say? I see the sandwich, but where’s the apple?”
Beel blushed as he hunched a bit. “I kind of ate it on the way here. I didn’t mean to… it just sort of happened.”
Lucifer stared at him for a moment.
And then his face softened as he let out a chuckle. “I see… you must be Beelzebub, I take it? Chise, your description was spot on.”
“You can just call me Beel…” He looked at me uncertainly. “Chise, what did you tell him about me?”
I smiled at him warmly. “That you’re kind, strong, protective, and have a healthy appetite.”
He blushed harder, but couldn’t stop the wide smile. “I’m glad you mentioned something besides how much I eat. Thanks.”
“Aww,” I laughed as I reached for his hand. “Beel, of course.”
“Hm. Not the whole of who they are…” I heard Lucifer whisper absently to himself as Beel came to me to touch my hand back.
“Lucifer…” Beel turned to him, his warm hand in mine. “I’m guessing you don’t remember this, but back in the reaper’s cave, you gave a portion of your life essence to me.”
Lucifer looked perplexed. “I offered up a portion of my life essence? To you?”
“It’s fine if you forgot.” Beel nodded in understanding. “But there’s no way that I’ll ever forget what you did for me then.”
Oh, Beel.
If anyone could get through to this asshole…
“…And if you and Chise are ever in trouble, I’ll be there for you. Next time, I’ll be the one saving you. I promise.”
Lucifer glanced at me briefly in surprise.
He would do anything to protect those he loves.
And I meant it.
…But damn Beel’s arm span.
Damn how he was able to just spread his arms to pull both Lucifer and I towards him in an embrace. Lucifer froze. I flinched. Both of us uncertain.
“So just… just don’t die, you two.” Beel whispered brokenly. “Okay? Please…”
“Beel…” I touched his chest lightly.
Lucifer huffed out a quick yet surprisingly sympathetic laugh. “Don’t worry, Beel. I’m not about to die.”
Beel was quiet as he hunched over us both a little further.
My hand drifted up from his chest to cup his cheek. Lucifer watched me.
“I’ll always be here for you, Beel.” I whispered up at him. “I love you.”
“Right.” He said tightly. “Because the bond we share is about more than just our pact. Even if we severe the pact, we’ll still have each other. Always.”
I smiled at him. “Always. I promise.”
I was keenly aware of how Lucifer continued to quietly watch us interact. At the intimacy between us.
He let out a soft, shaky sigh of relief as he released us. We let out sighs of relief of our own as I shifted apart from him again.
“All right, so… time to eat. You like sandwiches and apples, right?” He nodded, voice gentle and sweet as he accepted his lot in life in stride, switching up to offer food; it was his primary love language, after all. I giggled with fondness, and then blushed as Lucifer glanced over at me again at the noise.
Lucifer turned his attention back to Beel with an exasperated shake of his head. “Yes, but the apple’s located somewhere inside your stomach right now. In case you’ve forgotten.”
“Oh…” Beel touched his stomach self-consciously. “Just the sandwich then… I’ll make sure to bring two apples next time…”
“Beel.” I stood lightly to slip my hand back in his again. “I’m hungry too. Want to have some lunch with me? We should let Lucifer rest a bit.”
“Oh.” He brightened as he pulled me close. “Yeah, that’d be nice. Could you make us some of that cream soup that’s really good? I keep dreaming about it. Literally…”
I laughed in delight. “Yep, coming right up. If you peel the carrots and potatoes.”
“All right.” He smiled sweetly at me before he bent to kiss my cheek. “I just have to run to my room real quick. I’ll meet you in the kitchen.”
…I turned to Lucifer after he had gone.
I leaned down.
"...Never underestimate Beel.” I whispered to him fiercely as I gently took his empty teacup from him.
He gave me a curious look, but said nothing.
Notes:
*sigh* Still over here, loving Beel.
Chapter 34: Chapter 37-B: Things With Wings
Chapter Text
He rested his chin on my shoulder as he watched fulfill his request.
"Beeeeel," I whined. "You're drooling on my dress.”
"Oh, sorry." He withdrew to stand behind me instead. Very close behind.
Like a goddamn puppy hoping to catch any scrap that fell to the floor.
I sighed, smiled, and turned to feed him a piece of potato.
He beamed at me as he chewed.
"Now it just needs to stew." I gave him a don’t-you-dare look. "For now, at least. Do you remember what I do near the end before I serve it?”
He nodded. "You crack a couple eggs into it, and you make... a... roo.”
I nodded too. "The eggs and roux are important to thicken it up, so remember that part. It's not the same without it. It’ll be too runny, and both of those add a silkier texture anyway. If I'm in a pinch and it's still too runny and I'm too lazy to make more roux, I'll put in a bit of cornstarch. But I can't seem to find cornstarch at Devilfoods, so... Let's make sure to make extra roux, just in case.”
"And a roux is just fried butter and flour? And it just works like that?”
"Mhm. Any kind of fat with flour, I suppose, in equal parts. You fry it until it's like this silky, puffy texture, a little browned, and it juuust starts to give off a pleasant nutty smell," I explained as I tapped my stirring spoon on the edges of the pot to set it aside. "There's light rouxs, brown rouxs, and dark rouxs depending on how long you fry it for. I prefer a brown roux. You get the benefit of the nutty flavour and aroma while still maintaining the thickening properties. Would a light roux be more effective as a thickener? Well, I've heard it is. But I stick with the mid-roux, personally.”
"You're a great cook." He sighed in admiration. "You're like Belphie, where you figure out why a recipe works rather than just following it, and it makes it sooo much better.”
"And that," I turned to stand on the tips of my toes to kiss his jaw, "is the best compliment a chef could get from Mister Hungry himself.”
He wrapped his arms around me. "So we just wait now?”
"Yep. Sorry, it's going to be a wait. I guess we’ll have to eat something else and have this for dinner instead.”
"That's okay.”
“…Hey, Beel..." I looked up at him. "Are you okay?”
He bit his lip for a moment, telling me all that I needed. "I'm okay, Chise. You're the one who isn't okay. I know that.”
"That doesn't mean you have to pretend to be okay." I reached up to touch his cheek. "You went through a lot yesterday, and then Lucifer, and now…"
"Now, we lose our pact soon..." He finished my thought for me softly.
"Beel—"
"Nothing will change how much you mean to me, and how much I love you." He reached up to press his hand against mine, firmer against his cheek. "My pact doesn't make me love you. You make me love you. That's not going to change, Chise.”
My expression softened. "I know. I feel the same way.”
He pulled me in to hug me tight.
"...Beel." I started, voice muffled against his thick sweater. "Pick me up and put me on the counter for a sec.”
"Oh." He sounded a bit confused. "Okay.”
He cupped the sides of my ribs, and I squeaked as he picked me up easily. I felt like a kitten in his hold, or a doll.
He placed me gently on the counter, as requested.
"Beel..." I smiled at him as I pressed my fingers to his chest, a bit closer to eye level with him now. "Do you want to be the first to give me your pact mark?”
He looked at me with a surprise that actually kind of broke my heart a bit, given my question. "You want... MY mark first…?"
"Yes." No room for argument. "That's what I'm asking.”
His eyes widened, and his cheeks turned a bit pink. "...I want that very much.”
I knew that absolutely none of the brothers would protest the decision, because Beel was sweet. They all saw how much he loved me, protected me, and how much he supported my other relationships with his brothers. And it also avoided what would be the inevitable squabble over who would get to me first.
I would not let a squabble like that break out. Because whenever one did, Beel always bowed out, I now realized. He didn't push to the front. I suspected it was a mix of him not feeling particularly jealous while also being supportive of his brothers and I, but also…
I very much suspected it was also because he never expected to win out anyway. So he patiently waited… to go last.
And that was just not going to happen this time.
I took his hands in mine. "Can you explain to me how it works? Have you…”
I stopped myself. I didn't want to know if he'd done it before, I realized.
"Oh, sure. It's actually not a big deal. Um, I mean, it's not hard to do. The spell is really easy. Even Mammon can't mess it up. Um… Probably.”
"What do they look like?”
“Like... We each sort of have..." He thought about how to explain it, and then sighed. "Belphie would be better this—"
"That's okay. You're the one here right now." I rubbed his hands in mine. "So just do your best. I'm going to get the marks no matter what; I'm actually asking so that you and I can best decide where to put them on me.”
"Oh." He blinked. "Okay. So… you and I can decide, you said?”
"Yes." I nodded.
"Okay. Well, in that case, they have a sort of pattern that they all follow, so while each of ours is a different design, they still look like they belong together.”
I smiled. "That is definitely helpful.”
"Each of us has... a sort of... animal that kinda relates to who we are as Avatars," he continued to explain. "Actually, it's kind of weird now that I think about it... most of our animals are found in the human world, not here in the Devildom.”
"Oooh." I liked the sound of that. "Don't tell me anyone's animal. I want to find out for myself.”
"All right." But then his face fell. "But mine is... not cute.”
I tilted my head, my heart reaching out to him over his sudden self-consciousness again. "Why's that matter...?”
"Because... well… you’re cute, and your skin is so soft. It'd be a shame—"
I threw my arms around his neck and dragged him closer down to me. "I'm getting your mark on my skin, Beel. Anything of yours is precious to me.”
He sighed as he held me back.
"Anything else...?”
"Well... I guess you could say that they kind of look like the summoning circles that sorcerers use, just extra intricate, especially when the demon is more powerful.”
I nodded. It made sense. From what I learned in class, the more intricate the circle, the more difficult and complex the spell became. Each line, each cross-section, each connection, each curve, did a very precise and specific thing. Bad things happened when a magic-user made sloppy work of their circles.
"In that case... If they look like they belong..." I pulled away from him to look at him again. "I want them all to be together somewhere.”
He gave me his sweet, genuine smile. "Yeah. We all belong together with you anyway.”
I smiled back. "So it has to be a long strip of skin…"
He nodded.
"Do they come in a certain size?”
He shook his head. "We can choose the size. But, um," he glanced away, "some demons get territorial about it…"
"Hmph." Something I'd have to be sternly assertive over when it came to Mammon. Maybe Belphie as well, though his possessiveness didn't usually translate into some sort of dick-waving contest like Mammon’s did. Urgh... Asmo might decide his is the most beautiful of all and should be biggest... So I should be stern with him too... "Well, you're going to get to decide the size, and everyone else has to copy you.”
"Oh." His eyes widened. "Okay. I'll... do my best.”
"So I think that leaves down my spine, down my ribs, down an arm, or down the leg. But I want to be able to see it easily, so I'm not going to do it on my back or ribs.”
He nodded.
"But I don't want them to be small and cramped, so..." I smiled, “what do you think about having them go down the side of my leg?”
He smiled back sunnily. "I was thinking that would be the best option.”
"Good!" I hitched the skirt of my dress and shot out a bare leg. "Begin!”
He looked at me in shock for a moment, and then laughed as he cupped his hand under my calf to support it. "You're so funny, Chise. It’s just like you to do something like that.”
I giggled in delight.
"You should get them in the order of our birth," he said firmly. "Don't let them bully you into anything else. That way it’s fair.”
I nodded. No one could argue that.
“Okay.” He kissed my forehead. “Ready? Don’t worry. It doesn’t hurt.”
I nodded again with a smile, kinda relieved by that.
“All right…” He brushed his thumb on my shin. "Light falls into the night of tragic darkness. Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Beelzebub, Avatar of Gluttony, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
My eyes went round at the sight of the ink sweeping over my skin, bleeding into intricate line work. Clearly, that symbolized the sun; an observation that I kept close to my heart, as I’m sure Belphie’s reflected the night, no doubt.
Soon, I had the whole picture. I made a little squee’ing noise.
"What do you mean it's not cute?!" I grinned at him. "Look at the artwork – the detailing on the fly's wings! It's beautiful, Beel!”
He blushed deeply. "Thank you. I'm glad you like it.”
"I love it. I love YOU." I held out my arms, beaming in my giddiness. “Now… Dammit, Beel. Come kiss me.”
He smiled as he leaned forward to meet my lips with his.
…Buuuut not all moments lasted sweet.
That’s what I told myself with an inward sigh as I watched Lucifer heading towards me from down the hall.
“…You’re up.” I greeted him lightly as our trajectories brought us on a collision course. “You’re feeling better, I take it?”
“It appears so,” he replied, rather vaguely.
“…All right then. Well…”
“Thank you for dinner. The soup was quite delicious.”
“Oh, umm…” I turned a little shy. “You’re welcome…”
“Human world food, was it?”
I nodded. “I mean, some ingredients were substituted, but… yeah, you can find root vegetables from the human world locally. They keep well.”
“I see.”
We stood there very awkwardly.
“…So,” he finally began again. Also very awkwardly. I don’t know why he was bothering. “There seems to be a buzz going around about these ‘pact marks’ that you are being… gifted.”
“Oh…” I said quietly. “Yeah…”
“May I ask what those are about?”
I shifted uncomfortably. “When you make a pact with a demon, they can give you a mark–“
He frowned. “I appear to be aware of that. I’m asking why it matters.”
“Err… right.” I lightly cleared my throat. “Did Asmo tell you that… we have to sever our pacts?”
“He did.”
“So…” I didn’t understand what he wasn’t understanding. “They’re all giving me their pact marks as our sort of way to symbolize that what we actually have isn’t going away. They… we… still want me to have something of theirs that connects us.”
“I see…” He looked thoughtful. “So the pacts that these brothers of mine have with you… mean that much to them.”
I blinked in surprise.
And then just felt… sad. Really sad that he hadn’t come to that conclusion himself.
“We have a pact,” he observed simply.
“Yes.” I nodded. “We do.”
“Why?”
I felt myself wilt a bit at the question. “What…?”
“Why did I make a pact with you?” The way he looked at me was intense. “Who are you?”
“I’m…” My voice came out as a squeak. “I’m Chise…”
He rolled his eyes. “I know your name, girl. I want to know what it is about you that drove me into agreeing to make a pact with you.”
I’m sure I looked like a rabbit caught in a trap. I didn’t know how to answer.
But he waited anyway, merciless.
“I don’t… I-I mean… It’s not like I was able to read your mind or anything…” I finally answered lamely after the silence had stretched for an uncomfortably long time. I don’t know why I was so desperate to hide our relationship from him, and the feelings he held for me. Had held for me…
Okay… maybe I did know why I was so desperate after all.
“I see.” He sighed in disappointment. “Well then… Chise… I wish you luck with my brothers’ pact marks. I admire the symbolism involved.”
I stared at him, speechless.
He frowned in confusion over my reaction. “…Well, I suppose it is quite late. I shall be heading back to my room. Goodnight.”
“…Goodnight…” I said, faintly.
I’m sure he had just tried to extend a touch of politeness towards me, but the accidental implication was right there…
I wasn’t going to be offered Lucifer’s pact mark.
I would only be getting six.
And then… we would all be severed. Permanently.
It would be too late.
After I had watched him round the corner, I turned, and fled the other way down the hall.
I crawled into Mammon's bed, and right into his warm embrace.
"...Baby...?" he murmured sleepily as he wrapped me to trail his fingers down my naked back, trying to get a sense for where I was in the dark.
At the sound of his raspy voice, I broke down in his arms, weeping inconsolably.
"Oh... Baby girl..." he breathed as he slowly pulled me closer. I heaved out sobs against the warm skin of his chest while he held me, stroking my shoulders gently. "Oh baby girl... My baby…”
"Mammon…” I whispered hoarsely, after I had finally run out of tears. “Why are you the Avatar of Greed?”
"Pff…!” He tried to hold it in for my sake, given that I had just sobbed for a good half-hour in his arms, but he burst out laughing anyway.
I rolled my puffy eyes. "No, I mean... Why were you named the Avatar of Greed by the Demon King? Surely... You were an angel, right? And then... you weren't. Obviously you didn't always embody a sin. So, like... um... did the greed come before, or after?”
"...What's that human saying?" he asked dryly, though I did hear a touch of amusement. "What came first? The egg or the chicken?”
"Yeah... The chicken or the egg," I confirmed, self-consciously. "I suppose that's what I'm asking…"
“You wanna know why the Demon King chose that one for me, huh. Like, if it was random, or if there was a reason.”
I nodded against him.
He sighed. "Yeah, there was a reason I guess. Hm. Now that I think about it... It was kinda Lucifer who first named me that. Weird…"
"Lucifer..." I said sadly. "How so…?"
"Well, darlin', you may not believe it, but back when I was an angel, I was a lot to handle.”
I couldn’t help it, and I sullenly resented him for it, but it was my turn to burst into laughter.
He smirked. "I was runnin' wild and free, 'cause hey, I only got one immortal life over here. I can't waste it.”
"You're such a butt...”
He was snickering now. "Michael was sooo sick of me. And I was sick of him. Apparently he went to Lucifer to ask him for advice or somethin' – which is flippin' hilarious to me, by the way, that Michael himself was like, 'Ohhh Lucifer, ya gotta help me, this kid is such a brat.”
"Mammon!" I was still laughing. "I'm not supposed to be smiling right now!”
He hummed as he kissed me. "...Yeah you are. You always gotta be smiling’ and laughin' with me." He lightly held my chin. "Every damn day I wake up with the goal of seein' that pretty smile of yours on your face, even if I have to be the one who puts it there. So don't you go tellin' me to be serious until I've seen it for myself, baby. And I hadn't seen it all day 'til now.”
“So… mission accomplished," I murmured fondly.
"Exactly.” He stretched a bit, before pulling me close again.
"So... Greed." I urged him to continue.
He sighed. "So I dunno what all they talked about, but before I knew it, Lucifer was askin' me for a meeting, and there I was, shakin' in my little angel boots—"
I snorted.
“–but then like... the guy spoke, right? And I guess..." He went quiet for a moment. “Look, ya better not tell any of the others this, ya hear?!”
I smiled. "I won't. I promise.”
He grunted. "Well anyway, after that, I just knew I had to have him as my supervisor, ya know? It was like... it couldn't be anyone else. Soooo I miiiiight have got even worse with Michael—"
"Acting out like a toddler, hmm?”
"Hey!" He poked me. "Ya don't gotta be mean!”
"Yes I do." I grinned. "Please, continue.”
"Hmph. Anyway... I was beggin' and beggin' and beggin' for Lucifer to take over my training himself, but he was refusing over and over again, the ass. 'Lucky to have Michael', 'assigned because tremendous potential', blah blah blah. But I didn't care. And I maybe wasn't lettin' it go and I maybe got a bit annoyin' about it.”
"Huh. Weird," I said sarcastically.
"Hey!”
I giggled. "Keep going!”
"I'd GET to it if ya didn't keep interruptin' with your sass!” He huffed in amusement. "Soooo finally Lucifer said, look, I'll take you in, on one condition…"
He paused for drama.
“...Ohhh," I humoured him. "I wonder what it was…"
"Shaddup, you. Anyway. It sounded easy at first, ya know? He told me...” At this point, he dropped his voice low and deep in an impersonation of Lucifer, which made me giggle, "'Take one of the roses that Simeon is growing and display it here on this table before sunset.’"
"Oh. Really?" I blinked. I didn't know Simeon grew roses. "But... that's all it took?”
"Yeah. I mean, that's what I thought. Like, okay, that sounds easy! Anyway, Simeon was a seraph back then—"
"Wait." I made him pause as I frowned in confusion. "A seraph…?"
"Oh, uh. A seraphim, yeah. This was all before he was made archangel instead.”
"So an archangel is... a promotion?”
Mammon's eyes widened in a way that said ‘oh, shit’. "...Um. N-No. Not... exactly.”
I gave him a quizzical look.
He sighed. "Thaaat's not my story to tell. You should talk to Simeon.”
"Right..." I suddenly felt very nervous about that. "Okay, I will. Sorry. Keep going.”
He cleared his throat self-consciously. "...A-Anyway, I went to Simeon, and I was like, 'Yo, Simeon, can I have a rose?'. And he turned to me and was like, 'no’."
"Oh!" I couldn't help but laugh at the bluntness. "I could see how that might be a problem…"
"Well, yeah. I asked him why not, and he said they're his favourite roses that he got from Father..." Mammon suddenly paused. He looked at me directly. "...But I kept beggin' for one anyway.”
"Oh..." I got a little quiet, unsure of what to say to that.
"But then I told him what I wanted it for and then he did a one-eighty on me and got all supportive. But, um, when he did, I suddenly felt... um…"
"Guilty." I raised my eyebrows at him.
"...Yeah. So I said I wouldn't do it for free, of course. I'd do him a solid, whatever he wanted. So I guess... I still begged in a way... So he asked me..." Mammon shifted uncomfortably. "He asked me, ‘Have you considered how I feel about this?’”
"Ahhhh..." That sounded like Simeon for sure. Always with a lesson.
"I got all unsure at that... I mean, I didn't wanna… hurt him... but... then he gave me the rose anyway. When he did, he said, 'These roses are important to me, but you are just as important to me as well, Mammon.’"
My expression softened. Yes, very, very much like Simeon.
“So I took it. And I put the rose on the table. Lucifer was really surprised, but said a deal was a deal. But he asked me why Simeon did it, and I guess I gave the wrong answer... So he said, 'Simeon did it because you never lose sight of your hopes and you're determined to make them a reality. Simeon and I can't help but admire that. So we find ourselves wanting to help you realize your dreams.'" He frowned. "And then he said I hold onto my hopes and dreams so tightly that... I end up hurtin' others over it. He said I was dealin' with a type of sin known as 'greed' – the desire to have everything. He said someday I'll understand it, and know what it means…"
I stroked his arm quietly.
His frown deepened. "I just wanted to be useful to Lucifer. So I never thought twice about what I was doin' to others, 'cause I thought I was doin' it for Lucifer. But in the end, I was just doin' it for myself. I was so damn naive. It took me a long time to get it. When I realized, it hit me like a ton of bricks. And it hurt a lot. So, yeah... I really deserved to be Avatar of Greed. I guess… I was the chicken. Not the egg.”
"Oh." My eyes widened. “Mammon—"
He shushed me. "What's done is done. I fought in that war ‘cause I believed in Lucifer and what he was doing, and now I'm down here, and I'm fine with bein' a demon. So don't get me wrong. It just made sense when I was born Greed, that's all. Like, we were all gettin’ named, so it had to happen, and that’s the shoe that fit—"
I kissed him gently with a soft noise of protest in my throat.
He huffed against me as he kissed me back. "...Ah, baby. Don't you start.”
"I don't know what to even say…"
"Hey now, look, seriously. It's like I just said – don't get me wrong, 'cause I really do like bein' a demon more than I liked bein' an angel. So put it from your mind. All right?”
"All right..." I didn't sound very convincing.
"Staaahp," he begged me.
"You are so kind…"
"Staaaaaaaahp.”
"And so caring…"
"Ugh, shut your trap." He kissed me again before I could say anything else. I sighed into it. Sighed into him.
He broke the kiss lightly after a moment while he stroked my cheek. "...There's one more thing though.”
I tilted my head. "What is it?”
"Lucifer said somethin' else to me. After he had said that one day I'd understand what he meant, he said, 'If, even then, you're still determined to hold onto the hopes and desires in your heart... I vow to protect you – hopes, desires, dreams and all.’"
"Oh, baby..." I whispered as my eyes went wide.
I got it now. I really got it. I got why Mammon loved him so much; why he was so loyal, and why he followed him so dutifully, despite all their conflicts.
Because Lucifer understood him deeply. And loved him for it.
Mammon looked at me quietly. "...We gotta get him back, Chise.”
I slowly nodded my understanding. "We have to break our pact. For him.”
I gasped as he took my breath away, his next kiss was so forceful. The noise that choked in my throat was emotional as I kissed him back. Deeply.
"…M-Mammon..." I whispered when our desperate kiss finally broke. "It's time to give me your mark.”
He hummed against me. "You dummy... Took your time, didn't ya? I thought you were never gonna ask.”
I smiled a bit as I hitched the targeted leg up, sliding it to rest near his hip.
"Hm." He roamed his hands over my thigh teasingly.
“Uh-oh… Don’t look, but..." I looked at him in mock-horror, "it appears that there is already a mark present…”
"What?!" He sat up abruptly to inspect my shin. "UGH! Beel! You big jerk! I’m supposed to be the greedy one here!”
I giggled.
“...I see what you did." He narrowed his eyes. "Tryin' to avoid a fight, huh? Well, maybe I'll still dish one out just to stick it to ya anyway.”
"Noooo." I grinned. "Please don't.”
"Hmph." He looked down at my thigh again, rubbing it lightly with his palm.
I held up a finger. "There are ruuules..."
"Uuuuugghh.”
I booped his nose. "Same size as Beel's, and we're going in order of demon birth.”
He grumbled something under his breath.
"Hmm? What was that?”
"Nothin'..." he said sulkily. "Fiiiiine. I accept your terms, master.”
I smirked as I gestured to my thigh. He slid his hand up, and up, until it came to a rest at the meat of it, with a flirty smirk of his own. I wagged a finger at him.
He pressed his palm to my skin, before brushing his lips lightly against mine again. "This is for you, baby... We might not be in one anymore soon, but there won't be any other pacts for me while you n' I are together. And we go way beyond that. You gotta know that. You got my heart fully. No one's gonna keep me away from you.”
I stroked his cheek. "I know, love.”
He nodded. ”...Light falls into the night of tragic darkness.” he began, "Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Mammon, Avatar of Greed, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
I watched in amazement as the inky circle bloomed to rich life over the skin of my thigh, starting with the outwards circle, and then, with a rush, filling itself in.
“A crow,” I sighed fondly.
“They like shiny things,” he snickered.
Yes, it’s believed that we demons derive our power from the three-legged crow, and have since ancient times. The crow is considered a powerful symbol to demons as a result, three-legged or not; we hold them in high esteem.
“Mammon…” I whispered, stroking the mark on my skin.
'Lucky to have Michael', 'assigned because tremendous potential', blah blah blah...
“You’re…” I bit my lip. “You’re amazing…”
“Hah… Baby girl… You’re the amazing one." He ran his hands lightly over my ribs now. “Okay, now, with that all done…”
I raised my eyes back to his again. “Hm...?”
“I promise I won't try anythin' more, don't think either of us are in the mood anyway, but I kinda wanna kiss you right now until we're too tired to keep goin'. Just wanna kiss ya all night if that's what it takes.”
I snuggled closer to him. "Nothing more, huh?”
"Hey, look, I can't promise that I won't get hard 'cause of it, so I had to be clear! In fact, I'm kinda gettin' hard right now just thinkin' about kissing you, but I promise, no extra moves! Just kissin’. Got it!?"
I giggled as I snuggled eeeeeven closer.
"That's not helpin'," he growled, cheeks turning pink.
"Oh, I can FEEL that it's not helping," I teased him. "But... yeah. Please. I want that too.”
He leaned to press his forehead against mine to look at me for a moment, before brushing his lips against mine gently. "...Thanks for comin' tonight. Really. I needed ya, and it feels good that you needed me, too.”
I slipped my arms around him. "My Mammon. What would I ever do without you?”
He snorted. "Fall repeatedly down every flight of stairs ya come across, probably? Like you usually do when I'm not around.”
"That was once!”
“Uh-huh, and it would have been three times if I hadn't've been there to catch ya for the other two!”
...I didn’t tell him that Beel had caught me once as well. And Solomon, the very first time, now that I thought about it.
"Shut up…" I laughed, embarrassed, before I pressed my lips to his again.
He hummed against me as he held me tight, returning my kiss.
Well… who were we both kidding. This was Mammon and I that we were talking about. Of course neither of us could stop at just kissing.
“…Young Master? Young Master Diavolo…?” Barbatos poked his head into his office, and then sighed in irritation. “So he’s not in here either...”
"…M-Mister Barbatos!”
Barbatos straightened in surprise at the sound of Number Two’s panicked voice coming from down the hall, turning towards it quizzically.
“I-I’ve been looking all over you, Mister Barbatos!” The Little D peeped as it bounded over to its caretaker. “Please, you have to come quickly! It’s an emergency… an EMERGENCY!”
Barbatos frowned slightly. “Do slow down, Number Two…”
“Something’s wrong with Lord Diavolo!” The little creature finally blurted out. “He’s acting strange!”
Barbatos stiffened. “Strange, you say…? Lead me, at once.”
–
He was in the art gallery, pacing up and down the halls while repeatedly letting out frustrated, pitiful, wretched sighs. Again and again. There was another. And there went another. And then a groan.
Barbatos stood watching him for a moment with an eyebrow gently raised, clearly vexed.
“…He’s been like this the entire time,” Little Two explained in a hushed whisper. “And he keeps pacing up and down the hall…”
“I see.” Barbatos sighed in exasperation. “You can go now. I’ll handle things from here.”
“Oh Mister Barbatos… I knew I could count on you! Thank you oh so very much!”
Barbatos stepped forward from the shadows towards his Lord as Number Two scampered away.
“…Young Master.”
Diavolo startled with a guilty gasp at the sound of his steward’s voice, but his face fell back into a look of sorrow shortly after. “Barbatos…”
“Care to tell me what might be troubling you?” Despite himself, Barbatos let out a soft chuckle. “I can already guess what this is regarding, but even so.”
“So you find it within yourself to tease me, do you?” Diavolo sighed. “I… want to go check on Lucifer. To see how his condition is progressing, and if he’s all right…”
“Well then,” Barbatos tilted his head, “why don’t you?”
Diavolo had the decency to look shame-faced. “Because… I don’t have the right…”
“Interesting.” Barbatos touched his fingers to his chin in with an amused expression. “I wasn’t aware that you needed a right to go visit a friend who’s ill.”
“Uggghhh…” Diavolo threw his head back with another groan. “If only I’d told Lucifer everything sooner…!”
“Indeed, yes.”
Diavolo’s eyes immediately shot back to Barbatos’ at the devastatingly simple reply. He pouted at the amusement he found there. “I mean, I never imagined that Lucifer would end up losing his memory!”
“It was most shocking, yes.”
“It’s all my fault…” Diavolo’s expression fell again. “I made things even worse than they already were…”
“Yes, very true.”
Diavolo finally narrowed his eyes in annoyance. “You know, you’re being awfully cold, Barbatos. Couldn’t you at least try to be on my side somewhat?”
He chuckled in response. “Once Lucifer regains his memory, perhaps you should tell him what you just told me instead?”
Diavolo groaned again.
“For the time being, however, I suggest we trust his brothers and Chise to look after him. The bonds they share have an almost magical way of helping them through tough times, and this will be no different.”
Diavolo was quiet for a while as Barbatos’ words sunk in. “Yes… Yes, of course. You’re right. Thank you, Barbatos. You’re the demon with the power to see into the future, after all. I’ll go ahead and trust in your ability. If you say it, it must be true.”
He shook his head. “What I said just now is based on intuition, and nothing more.”
“I see…” Diavolo allowed himself a small laugh. “All right, then. I won’t trust in your ability… I’ll trust your advice. You don’t have a problem with that, do you?”
“If you see fit to trust what I say, then I do not object, no. But while we are on the subject… might I offer you an additional piece of advice?”
Diavolo’s eyes widened eagerly. “Of course, please.”
The amusement touched Barbatos’ eyes once more. “If Lucifer regains his memory, he will absolutely, most certainly, without a doubt, be very angry with you.”
Diavolo choked a bit at the frank assessment. “Oh… Ooh…”
“Perhaps you might consider preparing a small gift for him? That might calm his ire… if only briefly.”
“Barbatos!” Diavolo gasped. “You’re a genius! That’s a great idea!”
“In that case, we should work together to figure out what you’ll be getting him. And we’d best do it right now, before Lucifer regains his memory.”
“Maybe I should ask Chise…!” Diavolo’s expression was one of boundless excitement. A bit of pink even managed to touch his cheeks. “She’d know…!”
“…Er.” Barbatos coughed lightly. “Perhaps Chise has enough on her plate as it is? You have known Lucifer for quite a long time, yourself…”
“Oh.” Diavolo frowned at he thought about it. “Yes… I suppose you’re right.”
Barbatos sighed. Exasperated yet again.
Diavolo: Good morning, Chise.
Diavolo: How is Lucifer doing?
Chise: Good morning, Diavolo.
Chise: He was up and walking last night. He said he felt better, physically.
Diavolo: What a relief.
Diavolo: But still no sign of his memory returning?
Chise: No…
Diavolo: Well… I’d dared not hope…
Diavolo: Say, Chise…
Diavolo: I was just wondering…
Diavolo: Do you have any suggestions on what sort of gift Lucifer would like?
Chise: …Um.
Chise: Demonus…?
Diavolo: YOU’RE A GENIUS, CHISE!
Diavolo: THANK YOU!
Chise: You’re welcome…
Diavolo: Please keep me apprised if there are any further changes to Lucifer’s health!
Chise: I will…
I stared at my D.D.D. screen in horrified dismay.
Diavolo… was well and truly… my very annoying, very boundary-blind… and suddenly more involved…
Metamour.
I groaned.
There was no helping it. I was the adult of the house now. So, after slipping quietly from Mammon’s sleeping embrace, off I went to check on Lucifer.
…Who was not in his room, it turned out.
Chise: Where are you?
Lucifer: 😮💨
Lucifer: You have to help me…
Chise: What’s wrong?
Lucifer: I’ll explain later.
Lucifer: I’m in the attic.
Lucifer: Come here ASAP.
With a deeply concerned frown, I turned heel in pretty much a sprint to go to him.
“…Chise.” Lucifer sighed in deep relief. “You’re here. Please, I’m begging you...”
He gestured to his lap.
“…Do something about him for me.”
My eyebrows raised annoyed disbelief. “…THAT’S your S.O.S.?”
Belphie was curled up, asleep, almost entirely on Lucifer’s lap.
“He fell asleep with his head in my lap…” Lucifer explained, “and now he won’t move. I’ve tried to wake him, but nothing works.”
Belphie huffed out a soft sigh.
I shrugged. “Just… let him sleep?”
“That was my first thought, actually.” He looked down at him. “But my legs are beginning to fall asleep.”
“Lucifer…” I started slowly. “He’s… not very heavy, you know…”
“Unbelievable…” he muttered. He looked… conflicted. “I never meant for this to happen.”
“For Belphie to fall asleep on you...?”
He sighed. “I was exploring the house, hoping I might remember something. When I came up here, I found… Belphie… asleep. He…”
Confused, I waited as he trailed a bit.
“…He looked so peaceful that I decided to sit down next to him and watch him sleep. I don’t know why. But then he sort of halfway woke up, put his head on my lap, and fell asleep again…” He let out another sigh. “And ever since then, I’ve been stuck here like this, unable to move.”
I felt a faint spark of hope as I went to him. He felt… connection, clearly.
Gently, I brushed my fingers through Belphie’s hair. “…That’s kind of cute, actually.”
“Cute?” Lucifer frowned. “Are you referring to Belphie? …Or me? Wait, what are you doing?”
I grinned as I snapped a photo with my D.D.D. “Oh, nothing.”
“Stop that!” His hand came up to cover his face. His blushing face. “You’re trying to get a picture of this, aren’t you?!”
I giggled. “Trying? I’d say that I was just rather successful, actually.”
He tsked at me in irritation.
I sat down lightly beside them both. Beside Pride and Sloth.
He huffed. “…In the past, there were times when I’d watch Belphie sleeping just like I am now.”
My eyes snapped to his in my shock at the admission.
He shook his head. “And though I can’t recall any specific memories to back up what I’m about to say… I have this feeling… like I used to want to keep him safe.”
“Lucifer…” I breathed, wide-eyed.
“Hm?” Lucifer abruptly looked down at his lap. My eyes followed to watch the sleepy demon there stir. “Belphie…? Are you awake? Ack…!”
Belphie had rolled a bit to hold Lucifer even tighter…
And then I squeaked as he reached to grab at my dress to pull me towards him too, tucking me firmly under his arm. I froze against him – against Lucifer – as he sighed himself back to slumber.
Me. Also in Lucifer’s lap.
“You little shit…” I whispered.
No response.
“Well…” Lucifer said awkwardly.
I looked up at him. As much as I could, anyway.
He was smiling gently at the two of us on his lap.
I blushed.
He hummed lightly in amusement. “Well, maybe we should just go ahead and nap with him? All three of us together.”
My eyes widened. “Wh… L… Lucifer…?”
He chuckled softly as he laid back, shifting the two of us on his lap. Belphie adjusted against him, snuggling into his side while he eased me in closer. I was very nearly pulled straight on top of Lucifer entirely as a result.
And then Lucifer… his fingers lightly touched my hair.
“...Lucifer…” I whispered, still stunned. “I… I don’t think…”
He petted me lightly, without a word. I laid completely still, unable to relax, unable to move or speak, afraid of the moment, and what the moment meant. What was he… thinking? I was nobody again.
I was much too afraid to hope. So I laid there, eyes wide, while I was petted.
Belphie’s breath was warm against my forehead as he held me. His words were barely audible, even to me; I doubt Lucifer heard him at all.
“…In the name of Belphegor, Avatar of Sloth…”
Resting against them both, my eyelids slowly closed while I was cocooned in their mutual embrace of me. Warm. Safe. Belphie sighed against me again; in content, and love. Soon, sleep gently carried us all.
Chapter 35: Chapter 37-C: Yearning For Something Lost
Notes:
Skippable smut goes to end of chapter, end at the *** ;)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"...Chise…”
I let out a light sigh, and gave a small stretch.
"Chise…”
I felt something press gently to my forehead, and then a light grazing against my nose.
"Hey... Chise…”
Warm air…
And then, slowly, I was awake, and blinking blearily at Belphie's pretty face.
He had my own face cupped in his palms, and his forehead pressed to mine.
".......Youuuuuuuu…….” I hissed at him accusingly, narrowing my eyes.
He gave me a sweet, innocent smile.
I glanced around.
Yep... I was still... Resting my head on Lucifer's stomach…
"Shhh..." Belphie stroked my cheek. "He's still asleep. Stay with me for a little longer.”
“Belphie–"
“Shhh-shhh," he whispered against my lips. "Listen to me... I love you. I'm doing this to save your life. If it were just mine, fuck it, I'd die before I lost—"
"Belphie." I stopped him with a kiss. "Please…"
He clutched me to him hard. "Don't you dare think that this means—"
“Belphie..." I clung to him too. "I know, I know.”
He kissed me again, fiercely, cutting off my breath with a sharp gasp.
“Y-You’re gonna…” I whispered shakily, “gonna wake up Lucifer, Belph…”
"I can't believe this..." he growled. "You're supposed to be… mine. This was supposed to be... My pact is supposed to be…"
“Belphie…” I pleaded with him.
"I'm supposed to be yours..." he finished miserably.
I took his cheeks in both my hands. "You are mine. I am yours. I'm not going anywhere. I'll always want you, and I'll never stop loving you. I love you, and trust you, in ways I never even thought possible... Please...”
Aside from his breakdown when he had been told about Lilith so long ago that night he had been freed, I'd NEVER seen tears in his eyes. He wasn't the type to let things get to him that far.
His eyes were glossy. Shining with unshed tears.
"I love you..." I whispered, stroking his hair, running my fingers through the white undersides at the back. "We aren't going to change who we are to each other. We don't need a pact to love each other. I know that you know that.”
He curled up against me, hooking his knee over to rest on my hip. I held him to me in my arms.
"I was hoping..." he murmured into my chest, "that since you have powers now... You'd be able to summon me to you eventually. Then we could always be together, whenever we wanted. I'd just text you, and you'd pull me to you. Even if you were forced to go back to the human world, I'd never actually have to... lose you... like before… And then we could be… happy.”
"Oh, Belphie..." I took in a shuddering breath. I had not, really had not, considered that. “I am so, so sorry…”
He shuddered in my arms once, and then twice, as he fought back his tears. I rubbed his back while I squeezed my own eyes shut to fight mine off as well.
He buried his face into the fabric of my dress – to dry his eyes, I suspect – before he took in another shuddering breath, and then released it slowly.
"Okay." He whispered, his voice a little flatter. I felt him nod against me, steeling himself. "This is how it has to be for us to keep being together, even if it has to be... If this is what we have to do for Lucifer… Okay.”
He peeled himself from me slowly. The rims of his eyes were red. I'm sure mine were too.
“Sit up with me.” He whispered. “Let him sleep while we do this.”
I nodded, and we both rose slowly to sit, so as not to disturb him any more than we already had.
He sat cross-legged across from me and held out his hands. I took them in mine, and he squeezed my fingers tightly, before changing his form before my eyes. His tail snaked out from under the length of his cardigan to rest on my lap; the cow-patterned splotches inked their way down his neck, and his impressive ram's horns that I'd always admired curled out from the sides of his head. His purple eyes shimmered as he gazed at me.
I sighed. "You're beautiful.”
"...Heh." He chuckled in surprise at my sudden compliment, blushing a bit. “Well…? Go on, then… Pull up your skirt.”
I giggled at the words, usually so crassly forward if something like that was said by Belphie. He gave me a small grin.
I shuffled onto my side, hiking the skirt of my dress up to my thigh.
He stroked his fingers against my skin, gazing down at my bared leg. "I love you."
“I love you too.” I caught the fluffy tip of his tail to run my fingers through it.
He grazed Beel’s mark on my shin with a fond smile.
“Just the two of yours will be on my shin,” I confirmed. “Yours under his. The other five go up my thigh, but yours and his…”
He nodded. “Thank you. That’s perfect." He ran his hand a little lower on my shin. “Dammit… I love you, Chise.”
I’d say it as many times as it took. "I love you, Belphie.”
"Light falls into the night of tragic darkness. Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Belphegor, Avatar of Sloth... I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.” He sighed as the ink began to run. “Always. I will always protect you, Chise. I will always fight to stay at your side.”
I shook my head. "You will not lose me.”
He closed the gap to kiss me, lips lingering on mine, his hand resting lightly on my cheek.
“...Look down," he whispered.
I did, and smiled fondly, unsurprised. He kissed my cheek as I petted the spot where his mark now decorated me, under Beel’s.
"I'm not surprised that it’s a cow, exactly, because of your form and everything, but..." I grinned at him teasingly.
"Buuuut?" He raised an eyebrow at me with a quirk of a smile, daring me to insult him.
"They're known to be hard workers, agriculturally..." I laughed quietly. "And you, my dear Belphie…"
"Pfff..." His smile widened into a grin, and I giggled in delight as he rolled us back down lightly, a little away from Lucifer now. "Don't forget, they're also stubborn, determined, strong...." he put more pressure on my arms as he held me down in a little pin, his grin growing, "and man, the bulls sure do love to fuck.”
“Belphie…!" I hissed in exasperation, though my grin still stuck around. "Well, I can see it now. Especially the stubborn part…"
"Mhmm..." His face softened as he dipped his head down, kissing me, sliding his hands up my arms to lace his fingers in mine. I kissed him back with a satisfied hum, squeezing my fingers against his.
"...Don't even think about," I whispered to him, smiling as he not-so-subtly rolled his hips. “Lucifer is right there, you pervert.”
"Hmph..." He pouted with another roll of his hips.
I rolled my eyes. "Insatiable. It's you who should have been Lust, or your own version of Gluttony.”
"Hehe..." he chuckled, finally relenting as I actually did struggle to sit up. He helped me with a gentle pull on my arms. "Sounds exhausting. Sleeping is better.”
I touched his cheek. "I love you.”
"I love you too." He pressed his forehead to mine. "No one takes you away from me. No one. You belong with me.”
I nodded. "I'm with you.”
He pressed his lips to mine again, and I sighed into his kiss.
Chise: Hey, Simeon…?
Chise: I haven’t heard from you in a few days. You haven’t been answering my texts.
Chise: Are you okay…?
Chise: Simeon…
Chise: Please…?
Chise: I need you…
“Y’know…” Mammon started thoughtfully, which rang all sorts of alarm bells, “I guess that means he’s forgotten about aaaall of the times he punished me.”
I groaned. “Mammon, don’t you start.”
“…Wait a minute!” he gasped. “That means I can do whatever I want now, and Lucifer won’t punish me for it, will he?!”
“No, it does not.”
“ALL RIIIIIIIGHT!” He ignored me. “This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Hmm, maybe I’ll sneak inside Lucifer’s secret study and help myself to a few treasures…”
“Mammon,” I warned him.
“Or wait, no. First, I should come up with a plan to get back Goldie! You’d help me, right?!”
“That sounds like a bad idea.” I raised my eyebrow at him. “This might not be permanent. There’s a good chance that when the severing happens, he’ll regain his memory.”
“Awww…” He shot me a smirk. “Are ya worried about me, Chees? Is that it? Worried about lil’ ‘ol meee, the Great Mammon?”
I rolled my eyes.
“Eh, I’ll be FINE!” He started beaming now. “Like, he’s got amnesia, right? He’s a totally different demon now! If I’m ever gonna do it, now’s the time! I’ll do all this to make a ton of money, right?! I’ve got INVESTMENT plans, baby! So I’ll just pay him back tenfold once I’m rich! I need to hop on this opportunity before he gets his memory back!”
“Hey, Mammon?”
“Yeah…?” He tilted his head at me.
I took a deep breath, stepped up to him, and cupped his face in my hands.
I gazed into his eyes, keeping my expression carefully blank. He looked back at me in confusion.
“…Stay!”
He dropped straight to the floor with a WHOOSH.
“…ACK WHAT THE HELL!” he cried out from his place on the carpet. “CHISE, WHAT WAS THAT FOR!!!”
“Wow,” I grinned. “It really worked… I didn’t destroy the House!”
He glared at me with a growl, cheeks turning pink.
I reached down to pat his hair. “And now that I know it works, I have some time to make up for to keep using it. I do have to make the most of it before I lose the ability, hmm?”
He gave me a sullen look.
“Now…” I reached out a hand to help him up. “Levi’s waiting for our gaming session in his room. Are you going to be a good little demon and come along quietly, or am I going to have you crawl on all fours all the way to his door?”
“Hells…” he muttered as he grabbed my hand. “I dunno who’s worse… You or Lucifer…”
I sighed happily. “Now that’s a compliment.”
“...Kinda hot though…”
I burst into laughter as I led him forward.
–
“…Hey, look,” Mammon whispered at my side as he paused. “There in front of Levi’s door…”
I frowned. “What’s Lucifer doing there?”
“Heeeey!” Mammon called out as he led us hand-in-hand towards him. “Lucifer… watcha doin’?”
He turned to us with a… sulky face. “…I can’t get in.”
Mammon blinked in surprise too. “Wha?”
“He says I can’t get in unless I know the secret phrase,” he sighed.
I think Mammon was more so surprised that Lucifer wanted to get in at all.
“UGH.” Mammon rolled his eyes dramatically as he went to the door. “Again with the secret phrase stuff?! That jerk… HEY, LEVI!”
He started pounding on the door. It was my turn to roll my eyes. That shit didn’t work on Levi. Pretty sure he kind of got off on it, actually.
"Sorry, this door doesn’t open unless you say the secret phrase.”
“Uhh, let’s see, um… I think it went somethin’ like this… 'The Lord of Fools is rich, good-looking, and lives a super-happy life.’” He smirked. “Yeah, that’s gotta be–"
"BZZT! Wrong.”
“Ugh, COME ON!”
“Levi,” I warned him. “You literally invited us over.”
"……..Secret phrase?”
“Oh for…” I sighed. “Fine. 'The second lord…’”
"'…attempted to steal the Lord of Corruption’s platypus, which could lay golden eggs.’ …Okay, what’s the next part?”
“Feeling cheeky today, Levi?” I muttered under my breath. “‘Having incurred the wrath of the Lord of Corruption for this misdeed…’”
"'…it was ordered that the second lord would be forever dubbed ’The Lord of Fools.’ Secret phrase verified. You may enter.”
I rolled my eyes again at the click.
“…Impressive, Chise.” Lucifer looked at me. “Do you actually submit yourself to that every time you come here?”
I sighed as I turned the handle.
“Impressive?” Mammon growled. “Ya make it sound like that’s a good thing…”
–
It was awkward again. At least, it was for me.
“…So, do you often get together at this house and play games?”
“Yeah, I guess.” Mammon shrugged. “It’s not always just us, though. Sometimes Beel joins us.”
“I want to play, too.”
We all whirled to gawk at him.
“Y-YOU want to play games with us?!” Levi stared at him, wide-eyed. “YOU?! Really?!”
Lucifer looked a tad uncertain by our reactions. Self-conscious, even. “Is that a problem? I mean, it’s not uncommon for you to have four players, right?”
We all glanced at each other, unused to everything about this.
“W… Well… sure, I guess…” Mammon said weakly.
Lucifer smiled. “So, what sort of game are we going to be playing?”
Levi lit up with a bright grin. “Well, I was thinking that tonight we’d play this one here… Super Smash Devils!”
I groaned. I was terrible at Super Smash Devils. Button-mashing tactics, here I come…
“Check it out…!” Levi pointed excitedly at his TV. “You start by choosing a character from any of the ones you see here. H-Here! I’ll sync a fourth controller…”
“Okay then.” Lucifer nodded. “I’ll go with this one.”
“Pffff! Bahahahaha!”
I nudged Mammon hard in the ribs as he burst into laughter over Lucifer’s choice.
“You picked a total throwaway character!” He grinned.
“…Slimy the Devildom Slug…?” Levi gave him a weirded-out look. “Oh wow… That’s so not a ‘Lucifer choice’…”
“Hey Lucifer! Watch Chise choose the pink– Yup, there she goes! She chose the pink one again.”
I pouted at him. “I like the pink one… She’s cute…”
“And that’s why you always lose.” Levi rolled his eyes at me.
Mammon ruffled my hair hard with a grin, mussing it completely. “Cute weakling for a cute weakling!”
“HEY!” I batted him off. “Don’t make me use 'stay’ again!”
“Yikes…!”
Lucifer watched us with a curiously thoughtful expression for a moment, before giving us a small smile. I blushed over the particular gaze that I suddenly found myself under from him, turning back towards the TV to pretend I hadn’t seen it.
–
“…Damn!” Lucifer huffed with a frown. “I lost again…!”
“D’ahahahaha!” Mammon beamed. “A second-place finish for the Great Mammon!”
I couldn’t help but giggle too. I wasn’t last this time.
“Still, I’m super impressed, Lucifer!” Levi grinned. “I wasn’t sure you’d be able to keep up, but you’ve gotten the hang of this in no time at all! You’ll beat Chise soon, no problem!”
“Heeeeey!” I pouted again.
“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised,” Levi continued happily. “Even with amnesia, you’re still you, huh, Lucifer?”
Lucifer chuckled. “Whatever, let’s just move to the next stage. I’m not quitting until I manage to beat you, Levi.”
Levi gasped. “Lucifer…! I can’t take this…!”
“Here we go…” I sighed.
“The emotion…! It’s just too much! I think I’m going to cry…”
“Hey, whaddya mean you’re not quittin’ until you beat Levi?! What about ME!? Don’t ya wanna beat Mammon?! CHISE, DON’T ANSWER THAT!” he stopped me just as I opened my mouth with a smart remark.
–
“Chise…” Levi whispered beside me as we both mashed the buttons on our controllers. “Pact or not, we’ll always game together, right…? We’ll still have each other. That will never change.”
I smiled as his character drop-kicked mine straight off the screen. “This is us, Levi. I’m not going anywhere. I love you.”
“…Hey, I did it!” Lucifer shouted excitedly. “I finally won, Chise!”
I laughed, caught off guard that it was my name he’d shouted out. “Congrats, Lucifer. You just unseated the King of Smash Devils. It was high time that someone humbled him.”
“Aww…” Levi pouted. “I was distracted… This shall not stand… REMATCH TIME.”
“Ugh…” I picked up my controller again.
Diavolo: Good morning, Chise.
Diavolo: How are you doing?
Chise: Good morning, Diavolo.
Chise: Lucifer is the same as the last time you asked.
Chise: He’s been bonding with his brothers a bit.
Diavolo: Ah. I think I owe you another apology.
Diavolo: It was you that I was checking in on this time, Chise.
Chise: Oh. Sorry for the assumption.
Diavolo: No, I apologize that my check-ins have been so exclusively focused on Lucifer that I had allowed you to come to that assumption automatically.
Diavolo: I was just thinking of you and your situation, and realized that I hadn’t asked.
Diavolo: Which was callous of me.
Chise: Thanks for checking in. Thankfully, the boys have been rather tame. They’ve been supportive.
Diavolo: Wow… That, I did not expect.
Chise: You and me both.
Diavolo: You know, Barbatos quietly inquired after you as well.
Diavolo: Shall I pass along a message?
Chise: Just that I’m doing as well as can be expected, given the circumstances.
Diavolo: Anything else…?
Chise: Nothing that comes to mind.
Diavolo: I see. All right then.
Diavolo: Please take care, and let me know if you need anything.
Diavolo: Thank you for letting me know about Lucifer as well.
“...Who are we to each other?”
I jumped with a squeak, before spinning around at the sound of Lucifer’s voice again, wide-eyed.
What was he doing? Hunting me down in the halls on purpose or something?
He was frowning slightly, arms crossed. “I look at you, and feel… something. Something stirs. So I will try asking you for a third time – Chise, who are we to each other?”
I shook my head as I took a step back. “I told you–"
“Nonsense,” he dismissed me flatly. “You’ve told me nothing. Chise… this is troubling me greatly, you must know. In fact, it’s tearing at me, and even that has me wondering why.”
…Fuck.
I fully hesitated. Hesitated in a way I hadn't expected from myself. Because... what WERE we, actually? Lucifer had made his romantic intentions with me very well known. He'd told me that he loved me more than once.
But I hadn't. I'd never said it back.
Did I even have it in me to say it back?
Surely if I did, I would have said it by now?
So if I didn't... what did that make us?
How did I define us?
He looked down into my eyes; I’m sure he saw the hesitation there, plain as day. It was undeniable.
Still, he did wait. He wasn’t going to let me evade him this time, that much I could tell.
“...We have been... intimate..." I admitted awkwardly. “We were... still trying to figure it out.”
"So we are... a bit close?”
"I'd say that, yeah..." I shifted, still feeling incredibly awkward. "I guess... things had been heading in that direction.”
His expression turned soft as a glimmer of hope shone in his eyes. "A budding romance? That is lovely to hear.”
I blushed.
He looked down at my pink cheeks with some amusement. “So we are physical.”
I blushed harder.
He cleared his throat. "But also, apparently, a bit tentative otherwise.”
“...We hadn't really had a conversation about it like this before..." I murmured uncertainly. "It's weird to sort of have it... a bit one-sided right now… I haven’t..."
He nodded his understanding. "I suppose I see your point. My apologies.”
I shook my head. "You didn't know. And it’s... fine."
"I must seem like a bit of a stranger to you now.”
"A bit..." I said shyly. “You might be more frank, but you’re also… gentler, in a way. And more honest.”
"Surely those are good qualities?" He frowned. "Have I not been gentle, nor honest with you in the past?”
"Errrrr..." I grimaced a bit. "Not exactly?”
He sighed after a moment. "So... a complicated, tentative, yet somehow still a budding romance. I see why we have not had this conversation previously, if that is the case…"
"We've had to do a lot of work... to build trust," I conceded softly. "But we're getting there.”
"Are we?”
He looked at me frankly at my choice in words. I'd used a more present-tense, I realized. As though I expected it to continue on that way.
"We'll get you back to how you were," I assured him.
"Is that really for the best…?"
I looked at him quietly, feeling uncertain.
I wondered what it would be like to build something new with THIS Lucifer.
"Either way..." I finally spoke, "I'll be here to support you.”
He blinked in surprise, and then his expression softened once more. "If you believe that to be true, I am a lucky man indeed to have you by my side.”
I nodded. "You've said that to me before.”
“Good," he said seriously. "So I had manners after all.”
I wondered…
I stepped hesitantly towards him, leaning up to look into his crimson eyes. I didn't know what I was looking for, but I searched them anyway. He returned my gaze with curiosity, and interest. I suppose it was a new experience for him to do so, to be this close to me.
I wanted to hold him. I just wanted to hold him so badly. He needed me to hold him. The Lucifer I knew did.
And I needed that Lucifer to hold me too. Because I felt very distressed in that moment... And I wanted the Lucifer I knew to take that away.
But this was not that Lucifer.
With a small bite of my lip, I took a step back from him. A touch of regret reached his eyes as he watched me do so.
"Sorry..." I apologized softly. "I just... I'm just feeling really confused right now. Could I have some time alone to think about some things? You've given me... a lot to think about.”
It broke my heart to see the small flicker of hurt that briefly crossed his face, though he immediately fought to hide it from me.
He nodded. "Take all the time you need.”
I sighed. "…Lucifer… I’m really sorry."
Even calling him by his name felt off.
"It's all right, Chise," he assured me quietly. "I understand. This is quite... confusing for me as well. To be attracted to someone in this way, to someone I don't even know, though I seem to know her within my heart somehow. It's a very odd feeling. A feeling that I wish I could fight, but I haven't the means to do so, nor the will.”
"Oh..." I clasped my hands over my chest on instinct when I felt the beat of my heart begin to race over his honestly. And at the revelation that he seemed to be in there still... somewhere.
We stood there in awkward silence.
"Well..." He took a step back from me, giving me a half-bow. "It will be a pleasure getting to know you again. In that, I have no doubt.”
I wasn't sure what to say to that. I wasn't sure if I could say the same.
"Ah, right..." He grimaced. "That was…"
He paused in surprise as he suddenly found me in his arms, my cheek pressed to his chest. He immediately, without thinking about it, embraced me back to him, entirely speechless.
I'm a fool. A stupid, sentimental fool. But as I pressed my ear against the beating of his heart, and heard how it raced like my own, I couldn't find it in myself to truly regret having done that. I felt so heavy and sad that he wasn't there. I missed him so much that it took my breath away. I hadn't realized what I had felt for him, nor the depth of it.
I loved the other brothers easily and without question. But with him, I didn't really know exactly, and I wasn't sure what it was that was conflicting me on it so much. It should either be a yes or a no, right? That's always how it's been for me; something already decided for me, that I would simply express. But with him, I just didn't know.
Which wasn't a yes, so... it must be a no?
…But it wasn’t a no.
I just really, really missed him, in a way that drove the tears that spilled from my eyes as I stood shaking in his arms. And he smelled so much like him... There he was, right there, in his scent... Where was he? How did I get him back? He was RIGHT THERE. I listened to the racing beat of his heart. He was right THERE inside of it. But I couldn't REACH him.
I choked a bit on a sob. Maybe this was love after all. And now it was a feeling that I couldn't even voice. Not to this stranger.
He placed the palm of his hand gently on the back of my head when he heard me sniffle. He stroked my hair gently. Silently. Even the way he touched me screamed familiarity. I felt him lean down over me.
"...I have to go." My voice was muffled and despaired. He opened his arms to let me as I turned and ran from him.
Satan. Mammon. Belphie. Whoever I found first. Simeon, I needed you.
Someone help me...
It was Levi who I ended up crashing into.
”Errmph! Huh?!" He looked down in surprise. “Chise...?”
I felt myself crumple into a sobbing mess of tears as I threw my arms around his middle.
"Oh! Oh... Chise..." He wrapped his arms around me and held me close to him, his usual stammering forgotten. "Are you okay? What's wrong?" He patted me gently as I wept into his sweater. "Aww, Chise... It's okay. It's okay. I've got you.”
He looked around wildly with a bite of his lip, clearly a bit unsure of what to do.
"...Okay, come on, Chise. My room is closest. Come on..." He walked forward awkwardly while I shuffled backwards, still in his arms. "It's okay. I've got you, princess. It's okay. I-I'll – we'll – cuddle in my tub, and... I'll um... pet your hair, l-like your mom used to, you said, and... we can do whatever you want!" He still half-carried me forward as I shuffled, my noisy crying thankfully muffled by his shirt. "Wh-Whatever anime! And... snacks! I-I love you! I've got, um, pretzels…"
I hiccuped on what felt like a crazy little laugh.
I felt him press a warm kiss to my hair.
"Whatever you need..." he whispered to me as we finally reached his door. "I promise I'll get it for you…"
–
“...Sh-Should I text Mmmmam... N-No! No, Leviathan! Y-You're her b-boyfriend too! You've got this... You love her so much... Sh-She loves you. She n-needs...! But what if I... Nnno stop, not about you, you dumb..." He grabbed me close as he took in a shuddering breath. "Y-You're mine, Chise, right...? And I want to help so badly... I... I've got you... I'm right here... You're safe with me. I promise. I love you. Really, really love you! So much it's insane! Like... INSANE! I-I'm here. Nnnot going anywhere…"
I clung to him as I gulped for air, calming down slowly, my eyelids heavy from shedding so many tears.
"Got you..." he whispered as he cradled me against him. "Mine... Please be okay... T-Tell me if you need anything... from me... B-But until then, I'm here. Not going anywhere. I'll do my best for you. I promise.”
"Levi..." I whispered hoarsely. "I love you..."
He whined as he buried his face against me. "I love you. Y-You'll stay right here.”
"Don't let anybody else in." I murmured. "Just you and me here.”
His eyes widened for a moment, and then he gave a quick nod. He brushed my hair back from my damp face. "Yeah. Take as long as you need.”
I sniffled as I shifted to rest my head in his lap.
He petted my hair. "You said... you like your hair touched.”
I nodded. "My mom used to…"
He bit his lip as he looked away. "Sssorry. Didn't mean…"
"You mean so much to me, Levi.”
"Y-You're perfect…"
I shook my head. "I'm not. I promise.”
"Well..." He looked at me earnestly. "You're perfect for ME.”
"Oh, baby..." I sighed. "You're perfect for me too.”
He looked away again, self-conscious. "I hope... I mean... No... This is about…"
I squeezed his hand. "I'm so glad it was you I ran into.”
He gave me a pained look.
"You're who I needed. I needed to hear all that. About how much you want to try. Because of how much you love me.”
He bit his lip, clearly unsure of what to say.
I stroked his thigh quietly for a moment. "I guess... It's obvious that..." I sighed. "I'm sorry... You're literally the demon of Envy.”
He shook his head. "D-Don't think about that. R-Right now I'm just... your boyfriend. And... ugh... don't tell them... but I love my brothers too.”
I laughed softly. "Thank you.”
"You're... in love with Lucifer, aren't you?”
I swallowed. "...I don't know if I would go as far as to say that, but... I guess... we might be on our way there... maybe.”
He kept stroking my hair now. "It's okay. I just... don't really think a lot of us expected that, to be honest. Because of, err, the history.”
I nodded. "I figured.”
"He'll be okay..." he whispered. "He already knows who you are... we can all see that. You can too, right?”
I gazed up at him.
He blinked at me while he petted.
"Maybe..." I agreed softly, tentatively. Though I hardly dared to hope. I ran my fingers lightly up his arm. “You’re very, very important to me, Levi. I’m sad that we’ll be losing our pact.”
He wilted a bit. “Me too…”
“But what you and I have goes way beyond that,” I assured him. “I’m in love with you. Our pact has nothing to do with that. And that won’t change.”
He nodded as he leaned down to rest his forehead against mine. “You’re my everything.”
“So, please…” I pulled him down closer, “would you give me your pact mark?”
He closed his eyes, and nodded again. “I-If you’re… sure.”
“You know I am.”
I shifted back until I was nearly on his lap, leaning my shoulder against his chest while I pulled up the skirt of my dress to where Mammon’s mark began.
Levi’s cheeks turned a bit pink, but he didn’t balk too much as he looked down at my bare skin. “Mammon, Beel’s, and Belphie’s.”
I nodded. “Going down in order. So…” I pointed.
He pulled me up closer to him, further up onto his lap, and planted a kiss into my hair. I took his hand and placed it on my thigh where his mark would belong, nuzzling my nose against his jaw.
“It’s gonna be a snake, you know,” he muttered, a bit miserably.
I smiled. “I know.”
"...Light falls into the night of tragic darkness. Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Leviathan, Avatar of Envy, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
I sighed as I snuggled closer into his arms. “...It’s beautiful, Levi.”
“You are…” He cupped my cheek to look up at him, before kissing me gently.
Chise: Hi, Diavolo.
Diavolo: Chise!
Diavolo: How wonderful to hear from you!
Diavolo: To what do I owe the pleasure?
Chise: I’m wondering if you know anything about Simeon’s whereabouts…?
Chise: I haven’t been able to get hold of him.
Diavolo: Ah, yes.
Diavolo: Simeon is on a temporary leave of absence from the Devildom, as he was called away on business to the Celestial Realm. Luke, of course, went with him.
Chise: Ah, okay. Thanks for letting me know.
Diavolo: While my suspicions should be taken with a grain of salt, as I am of course not party to any of the inner workings of Celestial Realm politics, you should know that Simeon has a duty to report important events to his superiors back home. Given the revelations over the last few days, and potentially any new developments of phenomena that may be occurring in the CR, it’s possible that this is what his absence is about.
Diavolo: He made it quite clear that he intends on returning.
Chise: Ah, that makes more sense.
Chise: Thanks, Diavolo.
Diavolo: Of course!
Chise: You should know… While Lucifer still doesn’t have specific memories, he seems to still feel certain emotional ties when something feels familiar to him.
Chise: If you wanted to visit him…
Chise: Diavolo?
Diavolo: Thank you, Chise.
Chise: For what it’s worth…
Chise: I think we’re going through the same thing.
Diavolo: You know…
Diavolo: That does make me feel better, as unfortunate as it is that you’re experiencing this as well.
Chise: I know what you mean.
Chise: Anyway, I’ll be the last to judge you if you want to wait longer.
Diavolo: Thank you. That means a lot.
Diavolo: Has he asked about me…?
Chise: He needs to see something specific to have his memory jogged…
Diavolo: Of course. That makes sense.
Diavolo: Thank you again, Chise.
Diavolo: I’ll give it some thought.
I laid back with a sigh. My necklace warmed under the light touch of my fingers as I felt the sting of tears prick my eyes again.
Why didn’t Simeon tell me that he was leaving…?
“Well now…” came Asmo’s light voice from just behind me as he caught up with me after I had left the breakfast table. “I’m afraid, little kitten, that I’m not going to be able to allow you to leave the House today like that.”
I frowned as I turned to look at him. “What do you mean…?”
He reached to brush his thumb across the peak of my cheekbone. “Your eyes are so red and puffy! You’re not fooling me. Somebody’s been crying…”
I huffed dismissively, but gave a shy smile at his concern anyway.
“Mhmm.” He grabbed both my hands to pull me to him. “And if I recall, I do believe that I was promised a little Chise time!”
“Oh…” Guilt immediately gripped me. “I’m so sorry. I’ve had a lot–"
“Now, now,” he assured me softly. “I’ve been watching you bounce off one wall to another, like you’re in a daze. Poor sweetling.”
“I could say the same about you,” I replied, voice just as soft.
He gave me a little smile. “Come on, petal. Let’s take care of those eyes of yours.”
I snorted. “How do you take care of a mess like this?”
He pouted, before booping my nose. “To the kitchen first!”
“The kitchen…?” I frowned as I was dragged along.
–
I was still confused over what he had pulled out of the freezer from the kitchen as he had me sit in front of his vanity mirror in his room.
He giggled as he unwrapped it.
“Whyyyy are you smiling like that– AHH!” I fairly screeched in shock as he slipped the very extremely cold mask over my eyes. “ASMO! THAT’S FREEZING!”
“Mhm!” He giggled behind me. “You’ll NEVER guess, petal, but the super secret remedy to swelling… is…”
“…Icing it,” I groaned. “Come on… that’s sooo cold. How long to I have to be like this?”
“For ten minutes!” I felt him poke at the top of my head. “And then we give you a break for twenty minutes… AND THEN TEN MINUTES MORE!”
“Asmoooo…” I pleaded. “You don’t usually like torturing me…”
He planted a kiss on my forehead with a mwah, surprising me again, considering I was blinded under the mask. “This is what you get for not taking care of your skin, sweets. You know what makes heartbreak feel better? Soft! Skin!”
I snorted. “Is that how you’re coping?”
His quiet hum immediately made me regret my frank question. I felt him begin to run his fingers lightly, affectionately, through my hair.
“I just mean…” I bit my lip a bit. “Um, Asmo…”
"Mhmm?"
“...I know that you're taking this extra hard.”
He paused his stroking of my hair for a moment, before resuming. "Why do you think that?"
"Because it's not just about me. You're really close with Lucifer..."
"Oh, kitten," he sighed. "Don't worry about me. You should check on Mammon—"
"I already have," I assured him quietly. "And now I'm checking on you. Plus, you're the one who found him. You were really shocked, you know"
"Thank you for thinking of me… even when you left the room that day… but you're the one—"
I reached up to grab at his hand, holding it tight. "Stop deflecting. Please. I know you.”
He sighed.
"Better than you think."
“…Yeah,” he agreed softly as he squeezed my hand back. “And so does Lucifer…"
I nodded. “Can I ask you something…?”
“Yes.”
There was a guardedness in his reply.
“Have you ever loved someone more than yourself before? As much as me, I mean?”
“No.”
His answer was simple, and light. He didn’t even think twice before answering.
But then he sighed. “I’ll tell you a story, though.”
“All right.”
“I don’t know about loving as much as you, or anything like that…” he resumed his stroking of my hair, “but there was once someone I admired so much that I thought my heart would break into millions of tiny little pieces over it. It was like, the moment I laid eyes on him, I felt an intense attraction. He had this aura about him, you know?”
I nodded my understanding.
“From that moment on, my eyes were drawn to him. I always found myself looking over at him.”
I smiled. “He’d have to be really important, if someone like you admired him that much.”
He giggled. “Yeah, he was. He was so awe-inspiring, so clever, so strong… He was almost god-like. He was perfect. Free of flaws of any kind, that’s the sort of angel he was.”
I nodded. An angel.
“Simply breathtaking…” he sighed. “A sight to behold. He was so charismatic, standing at the head of the row of angels, commanding every one of them. Even I couldn’t help but be mesmerized… And the way he sounded when he gave his orders… wow! It could take your breath away.”
I blushed as I thought over the… intimate moments that Lucifer and I shared. Orders. Right. He liked giving those. “Yeah. I could see that. Especially if… hmm… someone was into being ordered around.”
“Hey!” He giggled. “Well, you’re not wrong…”
“I don’t know, Asmo. That sounds like it might be love.”
“Maybe…” He ran his fingers through my hair, fluffing it out a bit.
I think that was as much of a confession as I was going to get out of him. “You talk about the Celestial Realm more than any of the other brothers. Do you miss it?”
“Heh… Well. What a question…” He was silent for a little while. “You’ve been there, right? You’ve seen how it is. How beautiful it is.”
“Yeah,” I agreed. “Really different from the Devildom.”
“The opposite of the Devildom, really.” He was fully playing with my hair now, pulling it back from my face and into the palms of his hands. “The Celestial Realm is always bathed in a soft, gentle light, and the birds are always singing. Even the setting sun, and the night, wasn’t a true. It was a soft sort of twilight, just enough so that you could still see the stars. Not like it is here… When we first got here, I would open the curtains of my room in the Demon Lord’s Castle and found that I couldn’t see anything. It was terrifying. And we were different. I was different…”
I was blessedly relieved of the burning sting from the face mask as he gently lifted it off of my face. I puffed out a breath as I touched my chilled cheeks, trying to warm them with my knuckles.
“See your leg, sweetie? Do you see those animals, those familiars of ours?”
I flexed my shin a bit as I looked down. “Yeah.”
“I’m not sure if you’ve noticed how even our demon forms take on some resemblance to the creatures that… represent our sins." He sighed. “Levi as a snake, obviously. Beel with his fly's wings, Belphie with his cow stuff…”
I giggled. “Cow stuff?”
“Heh.” He smiled at me through the mirror. “It happened so suddenly, you know? I was this beautiful angel of light, and loved all that came with the sun, and then… suddenly, we had these new forms. I hardly recognized myself in the mirror anymore. And I couldn’t help but wonder… Were these elements already part of who we were? That even as angels, we had the makings of demons?”
“Simeon once told me he thinks that angels and demons are a lot more alike than either one wants to believe. Humans, too. That in a lot of ways, the seven of you are very much the same as you were as angels, even now, as demons.”
He smiled at me. “I want to believe that. Simeon says the wisest things.”
I nodded as I turned back to the mirror. “Maybe it’s only where we live that separates us.”
“We were both born in different places. But now, you and I…” he leaned down to kiss my hair, “we both live in the same world, at the same point in time. And that’s all that matters.”
I looked up at him curiously. “What’s your animal, Asmo?”
He made a face. “An unpleasant one…”
I blinked. “Really? You think so?”
“I am that Avatar of Lust, and everything about me is supposed to be beautiful…!” He sighed. “How is a scorpion in any way beautiful?”
“Oh.” I frowned in thought. Really? A scorpion?
“I mean, they’re like these creepy big spiders with big pinchy sting-y butts! Like a cross between a spider and earwig! Like, EW! Why?!”
I really tried not to laugh at his description, given that I could see how upset he was. I huffed out air instead. “Do you know anything about its symbolism…?”
He shook his head. “I. Have. No. Clue. Like, a bunny would have made sense, you know? They’re cute, and they copulate like crazyyy! Those lusty little cuties! I mean, really…”
I had pulled out my D.D.D. while he went on about bunnies. “Let’s see here… Scorpion symbolism… 'survivability', 'able to adapt to it surroundings’, 'transformative rebirth', 'rising from the ashes', ‘living fully each moment’, and, hm… 'lust, sex, and fertility’.”
“...Oh.” Asmo said lightly, fingers pausing a bit in my hair.
“Sooo… I’d say that sounds like someone who might be very sociable who can connect with others and who can move fluidly through any party or gathering; they feel comfortable as they adapt and reflect each personality they meet to make other people feel comfortable around them. If they’re stressed, or hurting, or come up against some sort of obstacle, they are determined to survive it, and come out of their hardships transformed, and more experienced.” I reached up to touch his hand again. “I think I know someone like that.”
He was staring at me through the mirror, lips parted a bit in surprise.
I turned in my chair towards him. “And that sounds like a pact mark that I would very much like to have.”
“Chise…” A touch of pink rose to his cheeks. “How are you sooo… lovely.”
I smiled as I tugged his hand gently down towards me, making him lean. “Kiss me. And then give me your mark, Avatar of Lust.”
He huffed out a little laugh, before sinking to a crouch beside me. He pulled on my hand this time, pulling me down until our faces were close.
“I love you,” he sighed happily. “I’m so lucky…”
“I am too.” I touched his cheek. “We’re breaking our pact because we love Lucifer, and we will still love each other beyond that too.”
His expression softened as he ran his other hand up my shin. “Yeah. We do it for love.”
“Go on then,” I encouraged him softly as I guided his hand to my thigh, near where it connected to my knee, above Beel’s mark.
He turned his attention to my skin, placing a light kiss above where I had rested his hand. The spot was still blank – it was to be Satan’s next… and last.
"Light falls into the night of tragic darkness,” he breathed against my skin. “Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Asmodeus, Avatar of Lust, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
We both smiled as the curves that made up his scorpion washed upon me, starting from each of his fingertips and out.
“Thank you,” I whispered, reaching my hand to stroke his hair.
He sighed as he rested his cheek on my thigh. “Thank you, petal.”
“All right…” I smiled down sunnily at him. “Stand up now. Let’s go.”
“Go..?” He gave me a curious look as he stood with me.
"Asmo…"
“Yeah...?" He tilted his head.
I took his hands in mine lightly, and slowly pulled him forward as I stepped backwards. "You are beautiful. My rosy demon... My sweet lover.”
"Chise..." He smiled shyly at me as he followed along. "Well, duh…”
Back, and back, and back I stepped, through the door near us.
"You're so delicate, like a flower. As romantic as a rose. As colourful and as fresh as a tulip, and as dainty as baby's breath. As elegant as a lily. And as royal as a marigold.”
His eyes got rounder and rounder as I went on. As I kept stepping back.
"As deep and as loving as a forget-me-not. As warm and lively as a sunflower. As wild as an aster, and as graceful and as pure as the peony.”
I stopped at the bump against my shins.
"What's all this for...?" he whispered, cheeks pink as he slowly glanced around his bathroom that we now stood in.
I smiled. "You said that I look like I’ve been crying. And I'm sure my hair and skin are a mess. I need you, Asmo. Would you like to take a bath with me?”
"Oh..." he breathed in awed delight. "Yes...! I-I would! I have so much... that I can do.”
I nodded. "I could really use an Asmo care sesh right now.”
His expression softened. "You don't have to do this for me, petal.”
"Soooo, go ahead and light those candles." I dropped one of his hands to gesture. "And pick out a bath scent that we would both be perfumed by. Where are those product lines I tried before? They made my hair—"
“–so beautiful and soft," he finished for me, smiling wide now. "Okay. I'll get everything ready.”
"Oh, and one more thing." I held up a finger.
"A-Anything.”
"I might need help getting out of this dress.”
His eyes went ROUND before he let out a little breath. I saw him swallow. "...You know... I think I may just be able to help you with that.”
I took a step closer to him and laid a palm on his chest. "The zipper is right there…"
He sighed as he slipped his hands over my waist, resting his own palms there for a moment before sliding them up my back to my shoulders. I trailed my hand from his chest all the way up to his cheek, pulling his face down to brush my lips lightly against his. He kissed me back gently, and then again, and then again; slow, brushing kisses, while his fingers pulled the zip of my dress down to loosen it for me.
"I'm supposed to be the one seducing you..." he whispered as he watched me pulled the sleeves of my dress down over my shoulders.
I smiled. "You keep saying that. Maybe you should try seducing me next time before I beat you to it…"
His next kiss was a little harder. A little more desperate. A little longer.
***
"Turn on that bath," I ordered him, with a little rasp of desire in my voice. His breath hitched in response as he pulled me with him to lean for the faucet. I leaned him further down until his back was flush with the marble edge. Probably not comfortable, but his mouth was rolling desperate kisses against mine now as the water roared to life next to us, and his hands were sliding over my body, pulling my dress down with them.
I was half naked now, breasts pressed to him as our kisses, and touches, turned frantic. He gasped against me as he shot out and arm to balance himself on the edge after nearly toppling as I climbed up a little further. Desire was flooding me, the pooling heat pulsing between my legs, and my hand drifted for the evidence of his mutual need of me. He mewled prettily, eyelashes fluttering, as I pressed my palm there, sliding to rub him.
"Ffforget the candles," I gasped against him as I began to straddle. "Nnno time. Take me. Take me take me.”
He moaned, and then flipped us into a tumble, straight into the filling tub with a splash.
I gasped again in shock as the hot water hit me, soaking my dress immediately. But he was on me, hands sliding up my thighs, mouth rolling against mine once more in small huffs. I reached shakily for the clasps of his pants, desperate now, trembling, reaching, wanting while the two of us disturbed the water around us into foamy bubbles. He was soaked, clothes soaked, pressing me to the marble, helping my hands free. I grasped him in my fist, pulling him out, eliciting another sweet noise of pleasure from him as he humped into my hand in need.
He didn't even bother to take off my panties as he moved to sink into me, only pausing to part the fabric to the side for access. I cried out as the girth of him pushed through and holy stars he was inside of me and seating while panting overtop of me.
"Don't stop!" I cried out to him as he paused. "Just take me! Now!”
He moaned as he thrusted, and thrusted, no pretense, while I cried out over the sound of the water with each full joining as our hips met the others again and again. He heaved me up a bit so that my head was out of the water still, and arms still around me, eyes glazed with want, he took me with a desperation that had me climbing quickly. The slap of the water, his soft, high cries, the roar of the faucet, the kiss of his perfect cock against my g-spot building me up and up and up until I was rigid in his arms with my head thrown back with a writhe of my own.
He kept going, relentless with his own need, nipping at my collarbone as I moaned and wrapped my legs around him more firmly. Coming down from my first high, I began to thrust my own hips up, disturbing the water while we fucked each other desperately. Our mutual heartbreak was soothed with each joining of our bodies as we took comfort in one another with a passion that took the breath away from us both.
I was digging my heels into his lower back, my fingers digging into his shoulders, throwing my head back now with desperate cries of pleasure as he took me, starved for me. I shuddered out the signal of my second release, chest heaving under him as my cries turned to gasps.
"Petal..." he moaned as he plunged into me again and again. "I'm gonna cuuuum…"
"Me too..." I choked out as I held him closer, stars sparking in my vision as I peaked. "C-Come on, Asmo... Baby... Inside…"
He gave a high cry as his pace increased, his grip on my waist becoming tight while he laid his cheek over my heart. I held him to me while I contracted hard underneath him, the pacing sending me over the edge. He held on for a bit longer to ride me through, plunging, sinking again and again, until he was crying out in my arms as well with a final grinding against me. His own sweet release.
We both keened against each other as I felt his warmth spread through me, even hotter than the water around us. His next hard exhale bubbled, having finally reached near my chest where he laid his head.
Still panting, still rolling his hips a bit, he slapped the faucet off, and then fell against me with a groan.
"...Hhhholy hells..." I whispered shakily into his hair. "That was... so hot…"
He made a pretty little whining noise in his throat in agreement.
I sighed as I relaxed back, holding him against me.
After a moment, he looked up, still panting a bit, eyes still glassy, still hard inside of me. "...W-Want to go again?"
Notes:
Look. In my ideal fantasy world, UTIs and yeast infections don't exist. We CAN have sex in the bath in MY Devildom.
Chapter 36: Chapter 38-A: Wrath's Pledge
Notes:
3.5k words of smut… nyehehee.
Chapter Text
Chise: Barbatos, is there any way that you could confiscate Diavolo's phone without letting on that I requested a break from him?
Chise: I just want to sleep in a bit, so morning would be ideal.
Barbatos: I will endeavour to give you approximately 6-8 hours of reprieve before he truly begins to demand its return.
Chise: Thank you.
Barbatos: Could I do anything else for you?
“Don’t do this, Lucifer,” Satan sighed, as though speaking to an unruly child. “Believe me when I tell you that it’s a bad idea.”
“But he invited me. I can’t just decide not to go…”
“You don’t need to worry about whether you’re being rude when it comes to him. He’s not worth it.”
I was climbing up the stairs when I heard them talking above me. It kind of creeped me out, the dynamic that I heard there; like their roles had been switched, and Satan was the one coaching Lucifer.
Who had definitely been more ‘playful’ as of late.
As soon as I was within their visual range… “What are you two talking about?”
“Oh…” Satan’s expression immediately softened into a look of fondness. “Ah, perfect timing. I’m glad you’re here, Chise.”
Lucifer watched him curiously, and then smiled as well. “Mammon invited me over to play cards.”
“…Oooh,” I winced.
“Right.” Satan sighed in agreement at my expression. “And I was just telling Lucifer that Mammon is clearly planning to take advantage of him, so there’s no need for him to go.”
“I already told him I’d be there.”
Satan shook his head. “He’ll rob you of every last cent you have… and then some.”
“He’s right, Lucifer,” I backed him up. And then I shot Satan a teasing little smile. “Satan's worried about you. You should really listen to him.”
Satan scoffed, and the pink immediately hit his cheeks. “Just so we’re clear, Lucifer’s not the only one I’m concerned about, okay? I’m worried about you too, Chise.”
I frowned. “Me…?”
“Understand?” He leaned forward, eyes twinkling, and mussed my hair hard. “Hm?”
“Hey!” I batted him off. “Why do you guys keep doing that! And no, I have no idea what you’re talking about!”
He smiled. “I want you to accompany Lucifer, Chise.”
I dragged my fingers through my hair to neaten it again with a sigh. “I suppose you’re right.”
“She’s the only one who can help rein in Mammon a little,” Satan explained to Lucifer quickly, before turning back to me. “So take care of Lucifer for me, okay?”
“Hmph.” I blushed a bit as they both looked at me. Why do they gotta be so pretty to look back at.
“Lucifer, would you mind if I borrowed Chise for a bit?” Satan slipped his hand in mine. “I have something that I need to discuss with her.”
Lucifer only nodded quietly with a quick glance at our clasped hands, before taking the stairs to the level below.
“…What was that about?” I turned to Satan with a raised eyebrow.
“No idea what you mean,” he replied lightly.
“You, sticking up for Lucifer?” I felt the teasing grin spread across my face. “Who are you, and what have you done with my Satan?”
“Psshh… It’s not like I’m helping him or anything… I just don’t like the idea of Mammon taking advantage of someone who’s lost their memory.”
“Suuure… 'Chise, oh Chise, won’t you take care of Lucifer for me?'”
He let out a little growl, cheeks turning pinker.
I gave him a sweet, pacifying smile. A very sweet, very innocent, very pacifying smile. “Now, I’m guessing that you’d like me to drop the subject and ask you what the whole ‘discuss with Chise’ thing is about?”
He hummed as he pulled on my hand to tug me forward with him. “A much better topic of conversation, yes.”
–
“I’m really sorry that I’m getting your pact mark last,” I apologized quietly. “It’s not because–"
“The mark is not exactly what this is about. Well… not wholly. Obviously, my love, you’re getting my pact mark. But I actually have something else for you that I’m giving along with it.”
I followed him further into his room with a curious little frown, watching him open a drawer near his bedside with a little mutter under his breath.
“A spell on the drawer…?”
He nodded. “To protect this. From Mammon, mostly, though I’d be loathe to see it in any of their hands. Once it’s in your possession, I know that Mammon will never steal from you, but still, it’s a matter of course that I ask you to be careful with it. Not that I don’t trust you, otherwise you would not be receiving it, but still, it is customary…”
Still very confused. And now, a little nervous. “Of course…”
“Here…” he said softly, under his breath, as he turned to me. “Please... Chise, my love, this is now yours.”
I frowned at the book he placed gently in my hands, looking at it curiously. Leather. Old. Very old. But well cared for.
I turned it over, looking at the cover, inspecting the spine, but there was no title.
I looked up at him in confusion. "What is this?”
"My Grimoire,” he replied softly.
My eyes widened. I froze on the spot.
He took a step closer to wrap his arms around my hips, pressing the book between us.
"My Grimoire... My Grimoire, which can be used in placement of a pact. To command. Including, even, to summon.”
"Oh hells, Satan." I looked down at it. It was pressed against our chests. “I… I can’t. This is too–”
“My dove, this is yours.”
"Satan…” I shook my head. “Your Grimoire is wasted on me. Once the ring is severed, they said my powers—"
"This has never been about any of that. This is not about you being able to use it, if that’s what it comes to, though the question of that is up in the air.” He brushed a kiss against my forehead, dropping his voice into a whisper. “...You feel it, don't you? This undeniable bond between us?”
I looked back up at him quietly, tears stinging my eyes.
He took my hand, and pressed it over his heart. “Is it supposed to feel this way…? Love, I mean? Is that really all that this is?”
I curled my fingers into the fabric of his shirt. He rubbed it against him.
"If the red string of fate really did exist, Chise... There would be one that'd be leading you and I together. I'm sure of it. You do know what that means, don't you?”
“...Yes." I breathed.
I would be so much more. You are so much more. I promise, Satan. We will be so much more.
“I surprise myself, in how little I care about your relationships with others, despite being Wrath; and also how very little I care that I am last to grant you my mark. Because I know that we are pulled together by fate; it is a gravitational force that can’t be broken, and no one can ever truly come between us. I am yours. You will always be Master of Flames, magic or no. And we will always find our way back to each other.”
My heart broke immediately as I threw myself wordlessly into his embrace.
But I’m a mortal…
And yet, his words rang so true.
“My pledge to you does not change,” he whispered as he rubbed my back. “We are so much more. And I will never, ever hurt you again.”
“I know.” I looked up at him. “I feel the same... But Satan…”
Maybe that’s why I’d been so goddamn difficult for him sometimes.
Because I was so scared of the flames.
He took his Grimoire gently from my hands to set it down on his bedside table. I came up behind him to wrap my arms around his waist.
“I’m so worried that I will hurt you…” I whispered miserably against his back. “Satan, I’m… human.”
I let the implication linger.
An immortal creature of legend, tied by fate to a mere mortal human.
It made for very sad, very tragic tales…
He turned to take me into his arms again. “I know. And yet, I have this feeling…”
I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut. Satan… you’re smarter than that.
He lifted my chin up to look at him. He was smiling. “Remember: we are so much more. Do you believe that?”
“Yes… That was my pledge to you.” My brows came together with worry.
He leaned down to brush his lips gently against mine. “So believe in it, as I do.”
I felt my breath hitch with emotion. “I love you…”
“I love you too, dove.”
I couldn’t understand how he could smile.
“Come here.” He took my hands as he led me over to sit on his bed with him. “My mark comes next.”
I’d been wearing dresses and skirts all week so that I could keep seeing them. Keep touching them all. I rested my shin in his lap, and he slid his hands up over my knee to my thigh with a gentle, loving touch.
Below Mammon and Levi. My fourth-born.
He looked at me directly, green eyes sparkling.
"Light falls into the night of tragic darkness. Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Satan, Avatar of Wrath, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
I couldn’t help but hold the gaze of his gorgeous green eyes, how they slanted, how perfect they were, how delicate. How beautiful. Those eyes, that I had been drawn so powerfully towards; that I had fallen in love with.
“There you go,” he whispered, still looking at me. It was I who had to break the contact.
“...The phoenix…” I whispered in awe as I traced the design of his mark on my skin. “It looks like you really are my bird after all, Satan…”
He trailed his fingers over the design with me, quiet for a moment.
“...I was born from the smouldering wings of Lucifer Morningstar himself when he tore them from his body in his rage,” he said quietly. “And from the ashes I rose, reborn from them as the embodiment of wrath. A whole birth... And yet… I have never felt more complete as I do now, when I’m with you. I had felt a sundering within myself for my entire life, until I pacted with you.”
I took his hand. “I am so sorry. I’m grieving this with you. Deeply. Your pact felt different in a way that I will never forget. Our connection shook me to my core… please believe that.”
He nodded. “I know. But the moment I thought of giving you my Grimoire in its place, I realized: I felt that way because I fell in love with you in that exact moment of our pledge. It wasn’t our pact that made me feel complete that day. It was something else, which can’t be replaced. It was loving you.”
I squeezed his hand with a nod. “And that will not be severed.”
He smiled again. “And neither will our pledges, which were made in love, not pact. I realize that now.”
It was my turn to finally smile back.
He raised his hands to cup my face. “You have taught me so much about what it means to be alive.”
I blushed a bit. “…Sweet talker.”
He kissed me.
I hadn’t expected the force behind it, given our somber conversation. But there was a need there that drove the breath from my lungs, and then I was falling back, pushed flat to his bed, while his lips crushed hungrily against mine. And it was what we needed, as my body responded to his desire with a fire that scorched me.
He was biting my lip gently now as I gasped shakily in realization. "Oh, S-Satan, I'm so sorry, I haven't spoken to—"
"Shhh, shhh..." He cupped my face in his hands again he came back to kiss me hungrily. "Just be with me…"
"I promise..." I closed my eyes with a longing sigh as he took my lips up against his mine again and again, full-lipped . “Soon... no barriers... fully…"
He sighed as he slid his fingers through my hair.
***
I pressed my palms to his back to hold him tighter to me, sliding them up to his shoulders while I slipped my tongue into his mouth. He slid his tongue through to meet mine, deepening the kiss with a tilt of his head with a throaty hum, trapping my mouth against his by holding me to him by my hair. I licked his tongue, his lips, his teeth as I rolled my mouth against his again and again; a little whine escaped from my throat when I felt him press his arousal up against my hip.
His hands slipped from my hair to slide down my body instead, and soon he was quickly unbuttoning my blouse while dipping his head down to suck greedily on the skin of my neck. I moaned my own need as I threaded one hand through his hair to hold him there, the other one reaching to paw futilely at his hip. He ground himself against me in response with a little growl as my shirt was opened for him to suck more and more down my body; hard little stinging bites that had me gasping with each mark he left on me.
He didn’t waste anymore time in hiking my skirt up and immediately began pulling my underwear down my thighs. My breath quickened as I lifted my lower back; his forwardness, his clear desperation, taking my breath away. I shivered with a little keening cry as he slid a finger lightly through the folds of my sex, and he made a sweet little noise of his own upon already finding me already silky wet for him. I spread my legs while he teased me there, his face going lower and lower towards where I wanted him, and I pushed on the top of his head with my palms to rush him.
"Hhhhholy...!" I threw my head back with a cry when he skipped the rest of the way to suddenly press his mouth against me, tongue darting eagerly to lick through my folds. I felt him huff his amusement against my skin before he licked again, and again, while I rose up and down on my back with each warm delivery.
"I love the taste of you..." he whispered against me, before giving me another lick. "I love going down on you…"
"Pleeeease..." I groaned. "Mooooore…"
"So impatient," he murmured teasingly. I humped my hips up with a whine in response.
And then cried out again when he slipped two fingers inside of me.
"You're in for a long session, sweet dove." He pumped his fingers slowly while I keened. "I'm going to make you cum, and then you're going to make me cum, and then we're going to cum together when I finally take you.”
"Oh hells..." I moaned at his words; at his teasing stroking, and teasing tongue.
"And I don't want to hear a single word more from you," he breathed huskily. "Not until I've decided I'm done with you. Understand?”
I bit my lip as I clamped my jaw shut, nodding my agreement.
"But you're still allowed to be otherwise noisy," he breathed again, before taking my clit into his mouth, and pressing hard up against my ceiling inside of me. I shot up into a sitting position with a choked gasp. He gazed up at me with those green eyes of his while he worked my clit, worked my sex, pumping his fingers in earnest now as he sucked on me.
I was panting as I gazed back at him. “Y-You’re so… beauti–“
"Shhh…” he reminded me. I tilted my head back with a groan to break eye contact, lest I be tempted.
I cried out as I felt the electrifying sensation of his spell pulse within me, and then again, and then again, and I was rolling my shoulders back while I pushed my foot against his shoulder in my light thrashing. It was my g-spot that he pressed on exclusively, rolling his fingers, slipping them back and forth in quick little motions, rather than fully pumping into me. My head lolled and my chest heaved as I cried out again and again, and then again when he increased the pressure on my clit, swirling his tongue over the sensitive bud while he pushed me harder.
“Pllllll…” I groaned, biting my tongue lightly to stop the begging before it was fully voiced. Please, gods, please, I’m gonna cum…
“Sweet dove…” he breathed shakily against me, before lapping at my clit again. My legs were shaking hard around him now, and I cried out again as he pushed me forward to tilt my hips up towards him. He adjusted on his knees with a groan of his own that vibrated against me while he licked me and fucked me with his spelled fingers.
“Mmmmm…! Ahhh–!” One last cry, and I fell back, rigid and choking on air, awash in the high he delivered. He rode me through it mercilessly, increasing his pressure and speed while at my most sensitive, and I was gasping in sharp breaths that my body demanded I take as my thighs visibly shook with him between my legs. I saw him watching me as my rigidity faded into a writhing while I flexed up and down on my back. His eyes were bright, his gazed fixed on the evidence of how he pleasured me, plain on my face.
So good…
I felt back with a moan, curling my shins around him as I relaxed. And I moaned, and moaned, head lolling back and forth while he kept up his attentive administrations of me. I reached down to lazily run my fingers through his silky blonde hair while I became more and more vocal, groaning and rolling back and forth slowly, rocking him between my legs. He hummed in satisfaction as he continued to watch me. My eyelids fluttered when he pressed inside of me again, lips parted while I mewled more need. So sensitive… and he knew it, as he kept up his stroking of me, slower and sweeter, but I was so, so sensitive, I may as well have been fucked hard and fast. But stars I loved it, how slow he took it now, how he made me rise and fall in gentle curves. He was easing me down.
Slowly, slowly, he eased, until he pulled his face away, and his fingers slipped out from me gently. I sighed as I relaxed flat on his bed, my shoulders loosening.
“Good dove…” he murmured as he ran his hands up my thighs. “Ready for me to fuck your sweet mouth…?”
“Mmmfff…” I bit my lip, peeking down at him, eyes heavy with desire.
He smirked at me. “Am I going to have to come up there to you?”
I returned his smile lazily, determinedly staying in place.
“Mmm…” his smile widened as he eased himself up onto all fours. He balanced himself on one arm while his other hand deftly made short work of his belt, and then his button. My smile had faded into an expression of rapt want, my breathing picking up speed again in anticipation. I licked my lips as he unzipped his fly.
He slipped backwards off of his bed, looking down at me with desire that equaled my own. “Look at you… clothes pulled apart… just enough for me to have you…” He sighed. “The most erotic moments of my entire life, to see you this way. Lying there for me.”
I shuddered out a shaky breath of surprise, eyes widening while I curled my fingers into fists.
He dropped his jeans to his ankles, and pulled himself out of his boxer briefs. I keened at the size of him, squeezing my thighs together when I felt myself contract with heat.
He pulled his shirt off, and then came back to me, crawling up to me, pausing to fix his eyes on mine.
“Satan…” I whispered. “I’ll tap you if it’s too much… but otherwise, fuck my face. And don’t stop. Just take my mouth. Please…”
His eyes went wide, breath hitching in his throat for a moment as he stared at me.
He let the breath out shakily as he climbed up further, gripping the base of himself with his fist. I opened my mouth obediently, sighing as he trailed the tip of his cock to trace the shape of my lips, smearing his pre-cum, before he slipped it inside of my mouth.
I groaned as I opened as wide as I could to take him, eyes half-closed as I tried to keep looking up at him as he slid in further, his back hunched and curled so he could still see me. He dipped his hips down and down, filling my mouth with his cock, until I gurgled near the back of my throat.
I reached to grip my own fist over his at the base of his cock, the both of us holding him steady.
“Ffffffuck…” he groaned as I slid my tongue over the ridges of his shaft while I raised my head up to take just a bit more of him, before I eased back down to release. “Fuck, Chise…”
He slowly pumped his hips, easing me; I gripped his base so he wouldn’t go too far, and, confident now, he rolled up and down into me while I huffed through my nose, lips stretched as far as they could around his shaft. My teeth grazed him, but still he fucked me, slow at first, until, with a hiss through his teeth, he started to fuck down into me a little harder.
I spluttered uselessly in alarm as he lowered his balance down from his hands to his elbows over top of me, which pressed his cock with more force towards the back of my throat. I gurgled wetly, eyes already stinging with tears as I took him, desperately sliding my fist up on his shaft a bit to control the depth. Still he pressed, and then released me, and I blew through my nose in relief. But then he was in again, and I was choking on a groan. And then again. And again. I desperately relaxed my throat as he started to truly pick up speed, and soon he was deep and plunging while I wheezed around him, wide-eyed.
I shuddered, and then retched.
He immediately pulled out all the way, and I gasped in a desperate breath, coughing as a trail of saliva followed his exit. One more sharp gasp,
And he thrust in again. I gave a muffle cry from around him as he took up his same pace, fucking down into me with a groan while he curled over me even tighter. I felt his hot breath against my hair as he gasped and panted with each thrust inside of my mouth, his eyes squeezed shut. I was huffing hard from around him as I brought my other hand up to grip him as well. My stomach did a nauseous flip, but fuck, this was hot, and this was Satan, and I wanted more and more as I struggled through it. Another retch. Another pull back. Another trail of saliva, thicker this time, a few breaths, and he was back in again. He groaned, and I gurgled wetly around him as I flattened my tongue to give him more room. I could see his chest rising and falling above me faster and faster as he brought himself closer with my mouth as his vessel. Retch, pull away, coughing, spluttering, and in again, more forcefully now.
He was so close. His back was arching and he was lurching now, eyes still squeezed tight, his forehead pressed to the sheets above my head. I whined while I watched him come undone.
“Chhhise…” he groaned.
I whined again.
“Fffffuuuck…!” He pulled out of me and rolled quickly away until he was on his stomach again on the other side of the bed, writhing with a low moan while he released his hot seed into his sheets. I pulled myself after him to clutch him from behind, wheezing in air as I dug my fingers into the skin of his chest hard while he spent himself again and again while curling and uncurling in my arms.
“Satan…” I whispered shakily. It was... So. Hot. To watch.
He gasped, and then half-rolled into my arms; I bit my lip as I watched his cock give a final twitch, spending the last of him on his own thigh, before stilling.
“Holy fuck…” I breathed. I wrapped my arms around him more tightly, pressing a kiss to his shoulder.
“Hah…” He took in a deep breath, and expelled hard, fighting to control his breathing. “That was…”
“So incredibly hot…” I trailed little kisses of approval over his skin.
“Mmm…” He gave me a lazy smile as he rolled all the way onto his back, unseating me from my position behind him to pull me up against his side. “Thank you… that was amazing.”
"You’re amazing.” I returned his smile. “I, too, benefitted from your own talents.”
He huffed out a laugh, before planting a kiss into my hair. “…I didn’t hurt you?”
“I would have tapped out before that happened.”
He relaxed back with a sigh. “…I’m still not done with you yet.”
“Pfff…” I giggled as I snuggled in closer. “Oh don’t worry, I know.”
He wrapped his arms around me entirely with a hum while I inhaled against him in satisfaction.
–
I woke up to his mouth on my neck again, and his hands sliding over my ribs.
“Oh…” I breathed in delight. “I’m sorry, I fell asleep…”
“Mmm… Me too.” He nipped at me lightly. “And now you’re not asleep.”
I shivered as he pressed his hardened cock to my thigh. I reached down to find him, stroking my fingers up along his shaft as he curled up against me this time. I felt him shudder against my touch as he sucked on my neck harder.
“I want you,” I whispered shakily. “Be inside me. Don’t wait.”
He rolled on top of me in agreement, sliding my skirt up again as I parted my thighs for him. I ran my fingers down his arms as I watched him grip the base of his cock to guide himself towards me. I breathed out shakily as he slid the tip of his head up and down through my folds.
And then he was against my entrance.
I flicked my eyes up to him at his pause. He was gazing at me with so much adoration… I reached up to brush my fingers lightly against his cheek as my eyebrows drew together with a look of longing for him as well.
“Chise…” he whispered, before sinking himself slowly inside of me.
“Oh stars…” I breathed as I tilted my head back. “Satan…”
He was already lightly pumping before he had seated, and my eyelids fluttered while my head tilted to the side with a low moan. Over and over again he pumped sweetly; not quite slow, not fast, but dammit, he was doing it right there where his head pushed against my g-spot again and again with his gentle little thrusts. My head lolled to the other side with a gasp, and then to the other, the movements not quite making me cry out, but electrifying me all the same.
“How are you so goooood…” I groaned.
"Shhh…” He smirked at me as he increased his pace. I trailed my fingers down his chest with a moan in response. A promise was a promise, even if I wanted to beg him to just take me.
“There’ll be time for that…” he murmured as though he heard my thoughts; he leaned down to kiss me sweetly, lips lingering with each roll of his lips on mine. He slowed down his thrusting as he made out with me gently, but instead of the short rocking, he stroked himself inside of me from seat to tip, achingly slow. I whimpered needily against him as I rolled my own hips up to meet his, trying to pick up our pace for us, but he wouldn’t relent. He took me slow, and slow, and achingly slow, so good, so sweet, and I was shivering and starting to buck under him. He was going to make me cum just from this. We both knew it. I don’t think I’d ever cummed from being taken so slowly before.
My breath hitched with each joining, my eyes half-closing, glazing over with each gentle thrust. He let me tilt my hips up to take him deeper, and he did give me deeper, but not harder, nor faster. The build was so slow, and I keened my frustration, and my need, but I was still building regardless, and he’d take his time getting me there. So markedly different from how he had wildly fucked my mouth.
I shuddered, and shuddered again, and again, squeezing my eyes shut with a gasp. He took my mouth up against his again while he stroked inside of me steadily still, unrelenting, the same pace, perfect, perfect, my back arched…
He held me tightly to him as my lips parted in a breathless little cry, and then I was contracting between my legs, the fire igniting within my lower belly, swept away in soft bliss. He continued the steady pace to prolong my orgasm while I scrabbled at him weakly, shoulders and hips and legs rigid and shaking beneath him. He hummed, stroking, stroking, kissing both my cheeks, and then my mouth, holding me as he just kept taking me.
“Stars…” I choked out lightly at the very height of my peak. “Oh stars…”
With a few more grinds from me up against him, I relaxed my thighs with a sigh.
“Good…” He kissed my cheek again. “So good…”
“So good…” I whispered back faintly.
“You’ve been so patient…” he murmured. “So patient… Here’s your reward…”
I cried out in a near-scream as he thrust himself into me. Hard.
“Good dove,” he gasped as he began to pound into me, “good dove, good dove.”
“Oh STARS!” I cried out as I clung to him. “Satan! Satan…!”
“Give me another,” he begged me. “I want another from you, Chise. Don’t you dare let this end without another. I want to see it. I want to see your beautiful face while you cum for me again.”
I didn’t answer as I cried out with each spearing thrust of him as he nailed me down into the mattress, my hips already tilted to take him deep. I was sensitive, I’d just came, I was writhing and rolling and crying out his name again and again as I dug my fingernails deep into his skin in desperation. Open-mouthed panting and keening and crying while he slammed into me even harder with a low growl.
“Pllllee-ee-eeease…!” I begged. “I’m gonna cuuuuuum…!”
'Come on,” he demanded of me with short gasps of his own. “You’re right there, Chise. Right there.”
“Satan…!” I sobbed against him now “So good! You’re…! Holy hells! I can’t…! Believe oh my stars! Please! Please! So much! T-Too sensitive! So! Good! Nnggghh hhhhells!”
He growled low again as he lowered his face to press his forehead against my neck.
“Love you…” I still choked on sobs as I writhed through my orgasm. He pinned me down more firmly. “My heart… Light… Sssso much more! I PROMISE!”
“Chise!” he gasped. “I-I need to ride you through, pause it…”
I dry-sobbed underneath him as I was swept and swept. Dry-sobbed… No; he watched as tears of absolute bliss and need and want and love slid down my cheeks while I cried out noisily, open-mouthed, again and again from his thrusting.
“Beautiful…” He shook his head, voice strained. “Too late…”
“Cum…” I whispered.
With a hiss, he withdrew abruptly, pressing his pelvis straight down to release into his sheets again between my thighs. I clutched him in my arms as he gasped against the cleavage between my breasts while he rolled his hips again and again, groaning towards the end. Hells… Hells…
I buried my face into his hair as I held him to me.
///
I was brought back to myself when he tightened his arms around me, nuzzling into my breast bone with a heavy sigh. I threaded my fingers through his light hair with a satisfied breath of my own. This sweet man… How could he be condemned to be a sin upon birth… It wasn’t fair… He deserved so much… He deserved the world. Deserved to feel whole, and loved, and connected.
So that’s what I’d give him, I promised myself as he lifted his head to come back to me. This sweet man… I’ll give him everything that I could to prepare him. He’ll love more and more and more, I vowed, while I pressed my lips back to his. He’ll know so much love that when I’m finally gone, he will be filled with it, he will know it, and it will sustain him for the rest of his own life. I wished with all of my heart that he would keep loving. That they all would… but this man, who was still finding himself, most of all. He would find himself in me. And then find himself outside of me.
I would make sure of that.
“I love you,” I whispered against him, my fingers on his cheeks.
“I love you, Chise.”
“Well well, hey there!” Mammon smirked as Lucifer and I stepped in together into his room. “Good to see ya! How about that… I didn’t expect TWO guests tonight! Hehehe…”
I rolled my eyes as I shrugged off my jacket to throw it onto his pool table.
“I was already lookin’ forward to taking all your money, Lucifer. But I didn’t expect ya to bring me Chise as a bonus! Nice.”
“Watch yourself, Mammon.” I growled under my breath. He just snickered at me.
“Who is going to be taking money from who, I wonder?” Lucifer replied lightly, with a little smirk of his own.
“Heh! Listen to you! That’s some big talk.” Mammon grinned as he picked up a deck of cards, shuffling them deftly. “All right then! How about we play The Witch and the Black Cat?”
“The Witch and the Black Cat?” I asked with mild disinterest. I wasn’t really interested in seeing Mammon in his… element.
“Whaaa! Ya tellin’ me you’ve never heard of it?”
“Enlighten me.”
“One person plays the role of the witch, and the other plays the villager. Then you all try to take each other’s face cards.” His grin widened. “To win, ya gotta have good strategy AND good luck. Out of all the Devildom card games, this is the one I’m best at!”
So I wondered where the trick was. Unless he just outright had cards up his sleeves, which I wouldn’t put past him…
“Hey Mammon, don’t you think it’s kind of warm in here?” I asked him lightly.
“Huh?”
“Take off your jacket.”
“Ugh.” He rolled his eyes. “No trust in this true love relationship, huh?!”
“Absolutely none!” I sang back sweetly. Lucifer chuckled at the banter.
“Fine, fine, not like I’m hiding anythin’ from ya, baby girl.” He struggled out of his jacket. “Anyway, as long as we’re doin’ this, we might as well make it interesting. If the winner doesn’t get something from the loser, then it’s no fun, right? So, how about this...”
“Here it cooomes…” I whispered to Lucifer as I sat next to him on the couch.
“If I win, I get to use your credit card as much as I want for one day, Lucifer!”
Mammon was, of course, beaming wide as he suggested it.
“What a surprise…” I muttered again.
Mammon snickered. “Hm? Sorry, didn’t catch what ya said just now! I think I just heard, ‘Mammon, Great Mammon, take me on the most romantic date of a lifetime when you win us Lucifer’s card! I’m rootin’ for ya, baby!’”
I rolled my eyes as I fought to hide the little smile.
“Got ya.” He grinned again while giving me a cheeky little wink.
“I’m fine with your terms, Mammon.” Lucifer leaned back, relaxed.
You idiot.
“YES! Now THAT’S what I’m talkin’ about!”
“However,” the corners of Lucifer’s mouth turned up in a smiled, “if I win… then I get to have Chise all to myself for one day.”
My eyes widened as I whipped my head to look at him.
“Wha?! Wh…WHA?!”
“You heard me,” Lucifer drawled. “A whole day with, hmm, what’s your little pet name? Ah, yes… your baby girl.”
The deep red blush hit my cheeks like a slap to the face.
Mammon gawked at him.
Lucifer crossed his arms, expression smug. “I take it we have a deal?”
“W-Well, listen to Mr. Confident here…” Mammon answered weakly. “So you really think you’re gonna win this thing?!”
“Mammon...” I sighed in exasperation.
“Hmph. Well, it’s gonna be fun seein’ how long it takes before that confidence fizzles.”
“Funny,” Lucifer replied lightly, “I was just about to say the exact same thing to you.”
Mammon, cheeks pink, growled as he dealt the cards.
I jumped as I felt Lucifer’s shoulder brush against mine. He had leaned in close.
“…Sorry for volunteering you as my prize for winning, Chise,” he murmured to me, though the twinkle in his eye didn’t really scream ’sorry’ to me. “I should have asked you permission first. If you don’t like the idea, I’ll think of something else.”
When had my heart began to thump so hard in my chest? It was almost taking my breath away. “Okay… but I get to decide my reward if I win.”
“Ah, yes, of course.” He smiled, still leaning in so very close. “If you win, you get to come up with your own reward.”
“All right, let’s do this!” Mammon slapped the rest of the deck down with a thump. “May the best player win!”
I shuffled a little further down the couch, away from Lucifer, so he couldn’t see my hand.
“…All right! So, I’m gonna be the witch! And now, let’s see… For my black cat servant, I think I’ll choose…”
He slapped a card onto the table.
“…THE TUSKED KNIGHT CARD! This is gonna be my ace in the hole, the card that leads me to victory! Hey…” He frowned. “Are ya even listenin’, Lucifer?”
I glanced over at Lucifer. He was staring off into the distance, over and above Mammon’s head, as though lost in thought.
“…That car there…” He lifted his hand to point.
“Oh, that?” Mammon turned his shoulder to look back at it too. “That’s my baby… My Demonio 666 Lexura!” He turned back with a grin. “Hot, isn’t she? And cool too, am I right? Look at that exterior… and that colour! Can’t help but fall in love, can ya!”
I smiled privately to myself from behind my cards. The car that Mammon and I had messed around in.
“It really is a nice car, yes,” Lucifer agreed. “Unless I’m mistaken, you bought that using the first money you ever earned here in the Devildom, didn’t you?”
I stilled.
A deep rush of hope.
Mammon, likewise, had begun to gawk at him again.
“…Lucifer?” I inquired softly. “Has your memory…”
He reached to pat my knee. “My apologies; not quite. It just seems that a fragment of it has, at least. But I can’t remember anything else…”
I nodded quietly.
“…Ah, but that’s not quite true.” He frowned. “Now it’s coming back to me… It was a real struggle keeping an eye on you, Mammon. I was worried you’d do something really bad, and end up causing trouble for Diavolo.”
“Pfff…” Mammon looked away sulkily. “Man, why do ya gotta remember the bad stuff?”
Lucifer chuckled. “Mammon, the colour you wanted was limited edition, right? Normally, you couldn’t get the car in that colour.”
“Right, exactly! But I got lucky. Because you happened to find that ONE dealer who said they had it in stock!”
“Is that what happened…? Hmm…” Lucifer touched his chin lightly. “I wonder if I’m remembering it wrong, then… Because I’m pretty sure I went to Diavolo, and asked him to arrange for you to get one as a special favour.”
“…Wh…” Mammon sat still as he short-circuited for a moment.
“Lucifer…” I whispered, looking down at my lap so that I didn’t have to meet how he turned to gaze at me briefly. “You remember Diavolo…?”
“…You… You asked Lord Diavolo…? Seriously!? M-Man, I never knew Lord Diavolo was involved…” Mammon rubbed at his mouth, muffling his voice. Something he did when he tried to hide the emotion that touched him. “Well, no wonder I got one…”
Lucifer’s face softened. “You were determined to buy that car no matter what it took. It was rare to see you so set on doing something. You really did work hard for that car, didn’t you? It was an impressive effort, Mammon.”
“Aw…” Mammon’s cheeks were red as he looked determinedly down at his cards. “O-Okay, enough about that! Let’s get back to the game! Go on, Chise! You’re up next!”
–
“G’AAH! What the…! I DON’T GET IT!” Mammon threw down the rest of his cards. “Like, this can’t be happening!”
Lucifer chuckled. “Mammon was the witch and Chise was the black cat. I was the villager… and the point total shows me finished on top.”
I coughed a bit.
“I… I lost…” Mammon said weakly. “W-Wait though… you cheated! Like, you kept smilin’ at me and you NEVER smile! You totally threw off my concentration…!”
Lucifer gave him another smile. “Whether that was all part of my plan or not, it doesn’t matter. Either way, I won.”
Mammon growled in defeat.
My heart had started to thump hard again.
“A deal’s a deal. I get to have Chise to myself all day tomorrow.”
Thumping very hard.
“DAMMIT…!” Mammon threw his head back with a groan. “Not my Chiseeeee…!”
What was I, a coveted toy fought over by two toddlers? I sighed.
Lucifer hummed in amusement as he stood. “Well, see you later. It’s time I head back to my room.”
I stood too, leaning down to hug Mammon with a kiss goodbye. I didn’t want to stick around for his annoying whinging and scheming to get me out of the deal.
Diavolo: Chise!
Diavolo: What an unfortunate turn of events. I had all but given up hope that I would find my misplaced D.D.D!
Diavolo: Barbatos found it for me between my bed and the wall, of all places!
Chise: Oh no. Well, sounds like you have it back.
Diavolo: Yes! Did I miss any updates while I was away?
Chise: He remembered something pretty detailed tonight… and you were mentioned as being part of that memory as well.
Diavolo: Truly…?
Diavolo: That is very heartening to hear.
Diavolo: Thank you for letting me know.
Diavolo: Thank you very much.
Chise: The ritual is soon.
Diavolo: Right, yes. In two days hence, Solomon will have the last of the details worked out, and then we shall proceed.
Diavolo: Barbatos and I will join the House of Lamentation before the ritual is to begin to make permanent your pact marks, if you still wish to go forward with that.
Chise: Yes.
Chise: I’d still like to make the six of them permanent.
Diavolo: Six.
Diavolo: I see.
Diavolo: I am so very sorry, Chise.
“Sooo, about Lucifer…” Levi placed a card face-down on the coffee table in the library. “Is it just me, or does he seem a little different since he lost his memory?”
“Yeah,” Mammon agreed as he frowned at his hand. “Though he still LOOKS just like Lucifer.”
"Obviously he does, Mammon,” Satan sighed. “He is Lucifer. Honestly…”
“Weeeell, I’m a big fan of the change, personally!” He grinned. “I mean, he doesn’t punish me all the time anymore. Life is niiiice and easy now!”
Satan nodded. “I have to admit, he’s more mellow than he used to be.”
“He kind of reminds me of the way he was back in the Celestial Realm,” Levi agreed. “Even the way he talks is sort of similar. In the Celestial Realm, the way he spoke was rough, rude, and not at all refined. But he looked so solemn and majestic… You’d never guess he’d talk that way. It used to freak out lower-tier angels when they met him for the first time.”
“Oh yeah! Hehe. He did used to talk like that, huh!”
“I guess we’re seeing the real him now. The Lucifer we’re used to is just an act.” Satan smirked. “He only pretends to be well-mannered. I wonder how I can use that…”
Levi rolled his eyes as Mammon snickered his agreement.
“…But on another note, have you noticed the way he’s been acting towards Chise?”
“Wait, what do you mean?” Levi, ever the innocent, ever the last to pick up what was being put down. “How does he act now?”
“Yeah, he’s all mushy and gross and stuff. Like, what’s up with that?! I’ve never seen him act like that with anyone. Ever.”
Satan sighed. “Before this happened, he always kept his emotions hidden behind a calm and composed veneer. But I guess that also disappeared along with his memory. And now…”
“He’s s’posed to be the Avatar of Pride. But it’s so obvious now how he’s lustin’ after Chise!”
“Huh?!” Levi gawked at the revelation.
“It’s gross! And pathetic! Like, who does that out in the open!”
"You.” Satan rolled his eyes.
“I WAS HINTIN’ AT ASMO, ACTUALLY! ...Wait. Shit. Fuck. Dammit. Crap.”
Levi gave him a bit of a side-eye. “Why do you look like it’s the end of the world or something?”
“…Uh-oh.” Mammon slapped his face with his hand of cards. “Shit.”
“Out with it,” Satan sighed. “What obnoxious dumbassery have you gotten yourself into this time?”
“…Lucifer’s takin’ Chise out somewhere tomorrow. I-It’s gonna be… just the two of ‘em.”
Levi frowned. “What do you mean? Why?”
“W-Well, I challenged Lucifer to a game of cards, thinkin’ I could take advantage of him…”
“Wait, don’t tell me…” Satan gave him a look of disbelief. “He ended up taking advantage of you instead? For a date with Chise?!”
“Yeah… He’d said that if he won, he wanted to have Chise all to himself for one day.”
“Mammon, you idiot.”
“And with stakes that high, you LOST?!” Levi picked up the cards’ box and chucked it at his head. “What’s WRONG with you, Mammon?!”
“W-Well, don’t blame me! He may have lost his memory, but Lucifer’s still Lucifer!”
Satan sighed again. “He always did have incredible luck in any sort of competition. I guess this means he still does…”
“Dammiiiiiit…”
“We have to intervene!” Levi looked back and forth between them desperately. “This can’t be allowed to happen!”
“Right,” Satan agreed, cheeks turning slightly pink. “We’ll find a way to interfere.”
“No WAY I’m about to let those two be alone together!”
"…Hey, you three.”
They all jumped with squeaks.
Lucifer stood in the doorway, hand over his chest, looking between the three of them. “...Do you have a second?”
“I… I… I didn’t say anything!” Mammon stuttered. “Like, THEY were the ones who, uh… you know, um…”
Lucifer frowned in confusion. “What are you talking about?”
“…Shut up, Mammon,” Satan hissed.
“S-So, wh-what’s up, Lucifer?” Levi addressed him in a high voice. “Um, did you need to talk to us?”
“Yeah, I realized that I still haven’t really thanked you.”
It was Levi’s turn to look at him in confusion. “Thanked us…?”
Lucifer sighed. “I know I’ve caused a lot of trouble for all of you this past week. Because of how I lost my memory and all.” His faced softened into a smile. “I wanted to say I’m sorry. And thanks for everything you’ve done to help me out.”
“…Wh!” Mammon’s eyes widened. Levi’s cheeks turned pink.
Lucifer’s cheeks turned a bit pink too, especially given the silence that had just fallen over the room. “That’s all I wanted to say. Well, see you later.”
They watched him leave in stunned, perplexed silence, jaws open in shock.
“…I-Is it just me, or…”
“Yeah…” Mammon agreed. “Seein’ Lucifer behave like that is just confusing. Really throws you off.”
Satan cleared his throat, his cheeks now pinker than the other two’s. “You can say that again.”
“M-Maybe we shouldn’t interfere with his thing tomorrow after all…? You know, go easy on him…?”
“Aren’t ya supposed to be the demon of Envy…?”
“…It’s a good call,” Satan muttered.
Mammon sighed. “I guess… Yeah… Dammit…”
Levi shook his head. “You’re such an idiot…”
“What in the nine hells is this?” Solomon hissed as he threw the old tome at Barbatos’ feet. “This was NOT what we had agreed. This was not what was decided!”
“...On the contrary…” Barbatos looked down at the leather-bound book that lay on the floor. “You had asked me, very simply, for me to save her.”
Solomon shook his head. “But it will fail, unless–"
“This is the only way.”
"You can't be serious?” Solomon whispered in disbelief. "You would be going against… Diavolo. Against the Devildom itself! Against your oath. For her…?”
“This future must come to pass.” There was an uncharacteristic tinge of emotion in Barbatos’ voice. "This is bigger than just the Devildom.”
"For a human girl?”
"For a human-angel hybrid.” Barbatos corrected him stiffly.
"How… practical of you to say so. Cold, even.” He shook his head. “And how very unsurprising.”
"It's the truth. The practical truth. That doesn't mean I don't also feel the way that I am fated to.”
“Fated to?” Solomon laughed, though his usual musical tone was now grating and sharp. "Is that how you see love? As something you must resign yourself to let happen?”
"Destined, out of my control, an inescapable gravitational pull that echoes throughout all of time and space? All versions of myself, loving her?”
Solomon gave him a guarded look. “...How romantic.”
Barbatos held the knife back out to him grimly. Solomon took it again, running his eyes over the detailing with a look of despair.
“…I don’t understand,” Solomon said flatly. “Where does Simeon come into play in all of this? Actually…” he shot his eyes back up to Barbatos. "Where is Simeon, anyway?”
“I told you all that you need to know,” Barbatos answered him tersely. “You have done everything needed up to this point, as have I, and now, this is your final task.”
“She will never agree to this.”
“She must have the knife on her person,” Barbatos insisted. “You must convince her to take it. It has to be in her hands. She must be tempted.”
"Tempted?” Solomon’s eyes widened in disbelief. “What is this really, Barbatos? Am I to play the role of some biblical snake…?”
“It doesn’t quite matter to me how you perceive it. Just as long as it is done.”
“And how should I go about achieving that? She hardly trusts me anymore, thanks to you. You have made quite sure of that. I have fallen in her eyes for your sins.”
“Hardly.” Barbatos frowned. “You’re a natural-born liar yourself, after all.”
“Better a liar than a traitor,” he hissed back. “Where. Is. Simeon?”
“The knife, Solomon,” Barbatos reminded him as he turned away. “She must have the knife. That is your last task. Fail, and all is lost.”
Solomon hissed through gritted teeth as he curled his fingers over the blade in his hands.
He looked up again at Barbatos’ retreating back.
“...She places quite a bit of faith in you these days, does she not!” he called after Barbatos as he walked away. “It was your name that fell from her lips in her show of trust, and yet here you are. Who will win her heart first, I wonder? The liar, or the traitor?”
Barbatos spun swiftly to face him again, with fire burning hot in his eyes. He stared Solomon down, as Solomon did him. For a long time, they stared at one another.
Until, finally, he turned back on his heel, and left.
Chapter 37: Chapter 38-B: With All My Heart
Notes:
Errr small naughty scene that is brief and I did not separate out for the aces.
It's like... A surprise...!
Chapter Text
“This is so, so, SO not FAIR!” Asmo pouted as he watched us, arms crossed, while Lucifer and I donned jackets.
“Asmo…” I sighed impatiently.
“Do you hear me, Lucifer?! It’s totally not fair that you get to go out with Chise alone!”
Lucifer hummed in amusement. “If you have a problem with it, talk to Mammon.”
Which Asmo promptly did, as he rounded on his other brother in his fury. “How could you lose to him, Mammon?! You idiot!”
“Shaddup! Like, don’t blame me! It’s not like I WANTED to lose, okay?!” Mammon’s face fell. “Credit caaaard…”
Asmo gave him an exasperated look. “What are you even talking about!”
“Ugghhh… My dream of gettin’ to use Lucifer’s credit card as much as I wanteeeed… All goooone…”
“Absolutely HOPELESS.” Asmo rolled his eyes.
“Well, Chise? Are you ready to go?”
I turned my attention back to Lucifer, who had stepped quite close to me. My eyes went a bit round as I nodded quietly.
“Ugh, luckyyyyy!” Asmo whined again. “It’s so not FAIR!”
“Oh credit card… credit card, baby! Wait for meeee!”
I cracked a fond smile as I turned my back on them while Lucifer held the door open for me. “Bye, guys. Behave while mom and dad are gone, please. No parties in the house.”
“Chiseeeeee!” Asmo reached his arms out towards me right before the door was closed in his face.
Lucifer and I stood looking at each other for a moment.
“…Pff.” Lucifer’s face broke out into a smile.
I giggled. “Yeah, I enjoyed that too.”
“The looks on their faces…” His smile widened. “They were so jealous of me getting to go out with you.”
I blushed, smiling back at him.
“You know, it’s strange,” he continued. “I can’t really explain it, but… I have this feeling… like I really wanted to be alone with you even back before I lost my memory. I wanted you all to myself.”
“Lucifer…” My blush deepened as he gazed at me intently. Hesitantly, I held out my hand to him.
He looked down at it in surprise.
“It’s a date, isn’t it?” I said shyly. “You can hold my hand, if you’d like…”
“...Yes. I would like that very much.” He gave me a very warm, very genuine smile as he slipped his hand into mine. “Did we… used to walk hand-in-hand like this before I lost my memory?”
“Sometimes…” So damn shy right now.
“When I held your hand back then, how did it feel?”
I looked down at our joined hands for a moment, and then back up to his face. His cheeks were pink.
“How firm was my grip?” he lowered his voice, speaking softly to me. “Did I thread my fingers between yours?”
I hid my expression behind my fingers as I raised them to cover my mouth.
“Hey now, don’t laugh…” He looked so earnestly self-conscious as his blush deepened. “It may not seem like it, but I’m trying very, very hard not to leave a bad impression on you.”
“You’re not leaving a bad impression on me at all,” I assured him. “And… when you held my hand before, it was warm, and I felt protected… same as I do now.”
His expression softened. “Do you…?”
"Oh!”
I jumped as I turned my attention towards the House’s gates.
“I didn’t expect to find you two out here.” Solomon’s light voice cut through the quiet air around us as he came up the pathway. “Heading off somewhere?”
Lucifer was giving this mostly-a-stranger-to-him a bit of a guarded look.
“We’re heading out on a date, yeah,” I answered for us both.
“Oooh, nice. I’m jealous.” Solomon gave us a soft smile, though I noted it didn’t accompany his usual easy-going cheeriness.
Lucifer relaxed with a hum, evidently trusting my trust. “Yes, I’m sure you must be.”
“Pff!” At this, Solomon’s smile did widen in surprise.
“Solomon, was it...? The human sorcerer who was an exchange student along with Chise here.”
“Indeed.” Solomon nodded his confirmation. “It is good to see you doing so well. You seem… different.”
I snickered a bit. “Yes, he’s a bit cheekier now…”
“Hmm…” Solomon hummed as he examined Lucifer up and down. “Could it be that losing his memory has also caused him to revert to a younger mental state? Is that something that happens? Interesting…”
“Don’t mind him,” I muttered at Lucifer’s side as I saw him frown a bit. “Everyone is a science experiment if he squints hard enough.”
“Ooh, sorry...” Solomon’s face brightened a bit as he was brought out of his reverie. “I don’t want to take up too much of your time when you were about to leave. I actually dropped by to talk to Chise about something, but if you’re heading out, I can just come back tonight.”
I immediately felt nervous. “Is this about…?”
“Mhmm…” His confirmation was light, and almost sad. “But we will speak on it later. Have you decided where the two of you are going for your date?”
“Nnnnot really…” I looked up at Lucifer. “We were kind of just going to wing it.”
“Hmmm, I did hear that today is the last day that Devil’s Coast is open.” Solomon smiled. “Luke was hoping to go with Simeon, but… they’re… well. Not here, it seems.”
“I’d heard,” I replied softly.
“Had you…” Solomon nodded. “In any case, the three of us at Purgatory Hall aren’t able to make it ourselves, but you two should really head over there and check it out for yourselves.”
“Thank you, Solomon.” Lucifer inclined his head. “An excellent suggestion, if Chise is in agreement”
“I am!” I beamed at him.
“Well, have fun.” Solomon bowed out with another curiously small smile. “I’ll call on you later, Chise.”
“…Devil’s Coast.” Lucifer looked down at me as he thought about it. “That’s a travelling carnival, right?”
I laughed softly. “You remember the most random things.”
He huffed a laugh as well. “Well, what do you say we head over there?”
I nodded. “That sounds fun.”
“So we came here together before, did we?” Lucifer inquired as we walked along the wall of tents that lined the paths, hand in mine. “I’d… forgotten. I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay,” I assured him softly, with a gentle squeeze in his hand. “Don’t try to force yourself to remember.”
“But surely you would have preferred a new experience. If you had told me previously, I would have been happy to have chosen a different–"
“I’m more than happy to be back.” I stepped in closer to slide my hand up, taking his elbow. “Last time we were here… it was really memorable. It… feels good to be back with you again.”
“Thank you.” He looked down at me fondly, no doubt noting how I hugged his arm to myself. “It makes me feel a little better hearing you say that. Now… I’m feeling hungry. What would you say to some popcorn?” He stopped us in front of one of the food stalls. “They have three flavours: Devildom, Celestial Realm, and human world. Which would you like?”
“Devildom,” I answered without hesitation, smiling up at him. “But if you’d like, we can sample all three. You never know, different tastes might jog something.”
“Let’s start with the Devildom flavour, in that case, and see about taking the other two home with us on our way out. Hmm…” He peered closer to inspect the ingredients. “It says it contains a hefty helping of purgatory spices.” He huffed out a surprised laugh. “Apparently there’s even a chance of actual fire erupting from your mouth. You’d best be careful.”
I grinned. “So far I’ve only seen that happen to Beel. But he ate a lot.”
He smiled back. “I imagine that was probably the case, yes.”
–
"What is this game?" Lucifer looked down at the booth, perplexed.
I giggled. "It's a duck pond!! I like this one.”
He frowned. "It looks quite simple... Is there a trick?”
"It's one of the simpler ones," I agreed. "You just have to fish for ducks with the net. The ducks have numbers on the bottom of them that dictate the prizes. I like it because, er, well... the ducks are... cute... and they're all... floating…"
Yep. I’m a child.
"Ahhh, I see..." His eyes glanced up at the prizes that lined the back wall. "Do any of those catch your eye?”
I blushed. "Oh, the games are always rigged... You'd probably only win a small one.”
He smiled at me. "So it's a big one that has caught your eye, then?”
I peeped in embarrassment.
He laughed as he turned back to the wall. "Well, point it out.”
"The little Hell Salamander is really cute…"
"That looks like a small one, Chise." His smile widened. "I will concede on the Hell Salamander if that is all that I manage to win for you. What is your first choice?”
Blushing, face half-hidden in his sleeve, I slowly raised my hand to point at the Black Catshark near the top.
"Hmm," he hummed in amusement. "How cute.”
"Yeah..." I agreed shyly.
He chuckled. "Well then, I shall not stop until that Catshark is in your arms. But tell me, my lucky charm, which floating ducky do you think I should make an attempt for first?”
Ducky.
He gave me a look of deep bemusement as I hid my face even more into his sleeve with a peep.
–
I was nearly skipping beside him as I cuddled my large Black Catshark plush to my chest.
First try. What luck.
He’d been watching me dart back and forth all evening with deep amusement. “So, as long as we’re here, why don’t we ride something?”
I paused in my giddiness to take his hand again. “Did you have anything particular in mind?”
“What would you say to that over there?”
He pointed.
At the ferris wheel.
He looked back down at me at my sudden quietness, and seemed to startle at the expression on my face.
An expression of deep affection.
A hint of pink rose to his cheeks. “Did I say something…?”
I squeezed his hand with a warm smile. “Ferris wheel it is.”
–
“...Ahh, I see.” He nodded his understanding. “So the two of us rode this the last time we were here as well. Just… you and me?”
I scratched my Catshark behind its cat-like shark ears, eyes sparkling. “Yeah. Just us…”
“I see.” He sighed. “It feels like the first time to me, but for you it’s not… I hope you’re not bored.”
I reached across to take his hand. “Being with you is fun. And…” I turned my attention to the sight of the sprawling city that twinkled from our vantage point. “You needed to see this again. Needed to see… home.”
“Home,” he murmured as he followed my gaze. “And yes… I feel the same way. I truly enjoy myself when we’re together.”
I hummed happily.
Maybe, just maybe, he really was still my Lucifer.
“Everything about this feels new to me. I couldn’t ask for a more perfect day.”
I smiled as I turned my attention back to him. “I agree. It’s been a rough week… but this is really nice.”
“I can imagine...” He squeezed my hand. “So, what did we talk about the last time we rode this?”
“Hah.” I gave him a cheeky little look. “We talked about your boooyfriend, actually.”
His face immediately reddened. “You mean to say that the two of us were alone on the Ferris Wheel together, but we talked about another man?”
I laughed in delight as his embarrassment.
“Honestly, what was I thinking?” He sighed. “I’d really like to give the old me a piece of my mind…”
“Don’t worry about that.” I grinned. “It was actually a really lovely conversation… It… was a big step for us.”
“Well then,” he conceded softly as he gazed at me, cheeks still red. “I guess I’m just going to have to say what the old me should have told you, but clearly didn’t.”
My smile faded a bit at the earnestness in his eyes. I felt the beat of my heart pick up its pace in my breast.
He reached to take my other hand in his as well. “I may have lost my memory, but there’s one thing I couldn’t be surer of…”
I looked down at our hands, at how his thumbs stroked my fingers, my breath caught in my throat.
“Chise, you’re special to me,” he continued. “You’re like no one else… including my brothers, and everyone else at RAD. I love you, Chise.”
My eyes shot back up to his.
“Truly,” he confirmed softly. “As much as I’d like my memory back, and to remember everything that’s happened, there’s something I want even more… I want to know how you feel about me.”
“…Lucifer…” I finally managed to whisper. “Lucifer…”
“We are… were… complicated, I understand that,” he continued, voice still soft. “And yet… despite that…”
I curled my fingers in his tighter. “Please… losing you, and then… finding you, or, another version, and yet, not… and then when tomorrow comes…” My face fell as I stumbled over my words. “I don’t know who I’m going to lose again. Either way… I’m going to lose a part of you again. Do you understand?”
“Chise…” his face softened into sympathy. “You must feel so very conflicted. I apologize.”
I raised his hands up to my lips to kiss them. “What I can tell you today, is that you are really important to me. More important than I realized before all of this happened. That’s the one good thing that came from this… With all my heart, I need you in my life.”
“With all my heart…” he echoed me.
I cupped his hands in mine.
He smiled at me. “Those words... ‘With all my heart’. I love you… with all my heart. How familiar… I wonder, how many times have I said those words to you before?”
I gave him a small smile. “More than once. Or twice.”
He leaned forward. “Whatever happens tomorrow, whatever happens to me, I want to tell you those words so many more times. No matter how many times I might say it, I feel like it will never be enough. And I need not hear it from you. After all, it is in everything else that you do for me; your support, your affection, your compassion, your acceptance, your easy companionship; how could any man demand words from you when you gift so much more beyond them? So please… take your time. What more can I ask of you, but to be with you right now, right here, tonight?”
My heart squeezed, and I sucked in a little breath.
Those all sound like things someone who is in love might do.
He pulled my hands to him to kiss them.
As he slowly let them drop again, I reached for the front of his shirt, pulling him to me while I leaned forward to meet him.
Our lips met in a soft kiss. Gentle.
There he was… so warm.
Breath so warm. Skin so warm. His hand cupping my cheek in the chilled night air…
So warm.
He sighed against me as our little kiss broke, still holding my face to his by my cheek.
“…If I told you that I actually felt jealous of the old me, would you laugh…?”
I shook my head. “No… but why are you jealous of yourself…?”
His other hand came up to cup my other cheek as he kissed me again. And then again. And then again.
I found my own hands had cupped his face as well as we finally came up for air with shaky sighs.
“He had so much with you,” he whispered against me. “He got to experience the first kiss that the two of you, us, shared. The first embrace. The first holding of our hands.” He exhaled softly. “The first…”
I caught his meaning through the force of his need, his desire, that drove his next kiss.
And another. And another.
“…I think…” I finally spoke shakily as our kiss broke once more, “that the two of us should have another date after the ritual tomorrow, after we know which…” I took in a deeper breath. “...To figure this out.”
“Yes,” he murmured. “I think that would be wise.”
“Either way…” I whispered as I stroked my thumbs on his cheeks, “I will be there for you.”
“I really had a lot of fun today,” Lucifer said softly as the two of us walked into the House of Lamentation together. “I have to say, it certainly was lucky I ended up beating Mammon at cards.”
I smiled as I hugged my plushie closer to my chest. “You’re a lucky guy, hmm? Oh, er, aside from the, uh, amnesia...”
He laughed. “I am, indeed, a lucky guy.”
I set my plushie down for a moment, before turning to him shyly. “Let’s make sure to go back next year, okay...?”
“Yeah,” he agreed quietly as he took a step closer. “Let’s do that. Just you and me.”
I swallowed as I took another step closer to him as well.
Thankfully, he took the initiative; I took one more step as he slowly wrapped me in his embrace.
Engulfed in his warmth again... He wasn’t a broad man, but he was very tall, and wore clothing that was layered and warm, even without his cloak factoring in. I settled into his embrace with a palm resting lightly on his chest, my cheek beside it.
Familiar.
“The other day…” he broke the silence softly, “I overheard you and Belphie while in the attic.”
I let out a horrified gasp. "Oh, sh-shit, look, Belphie was just fooling around; he's such a—"
He laughed heartily at my reaction. “Yes, so I’ve surmised. But actually… what I overheard is how much you mean to him. How much you mean to each other. How much you love each other... And how devastated the two of you were to face being torn apart.”
I shook my head. “It's more devastating to lose YOU, Lucifer. That's why we're doing this. Belphie and I both know that.”
He pulled me just enough away from him so that he could look down at me, tilting my chin up to keep my eyes fixed to his.
“…I asked you why the pact marks were so important,” he whispered at my anxious expression. “And I only understood the answer when I witnessed the connection between you and Belphie. And then again, and again, as I witnessed the deep love that each of my brothers hold for you, and you, for them.”
I shifted quietly, wordlessly, as I kept his gaze.
“And me…” he continued, “for you…”
He leaned down to kiss me again, slow and deep. I kissed him back, my heart hammering in my chest, still wordless.
“…Chise,” he murmured. “Will you do me the honour of allowing me to give you my pact mark as well?”
I immediately choked up; the gasp that escaped from my lips sounded high strangled, and the foyer around us blurred bright with the tears that rushed to my eyes.
I felt, more than saw, his thumb brushing away the tears from the corners of my eyes. I blinked rapidly, allowing them to fall, and didn’t even make a noise when he stooped to pick me up by wrapping his arms around the back of my thighs. I rested my palms lightly on his shoulders as he took a few steps forwards before he gently rested me to sit on one of the entryway tables.
We were almost of a height as he pulled away to look at me, and I, back at him.
“Well, Chise?” he asked again, softly. “Would you allow me to give you this gift?”
“…Please…” My voice was hoarse. The room still felt so bright.
I shivered as he slid his hand slowly up my thigh, lifting my skirt up along with it; up, and up, and up, to the peak, towards my hip, above Mammon’s mark. The first. The eldest. The most powerful.
I shivered again as he rested his palm there; his hands were large, covering the area completely, to where his fingertips grazed against the fabric of my underwear.
I leaned forward to rest my forehead on his shoulder.
He slipped his other arm around my back to hold me.
"Light falls into the night of tragic darkness,” his deep voice reverberated against me as he spoke. "Through mine verdant blood, by the name of Lucifer, Avatar of Pride, I grant mine power to thee, and pledge to thee mine loyalty.”
The Avatar of Pride, pledging his loyalty to me.
I watched his hand on my thigh from the corner of my eye, though his hand covered the entire area still as the magic pricked at my skin underneath his palm.
Afterwards, slowly, slowly, he slid his palm… not down away from me, but down the side, until he cupped the back of my thigh as he held me to him still.
I exhaled shakily at the mark of a peacock that looked back at me from high up on my leg.
“It’s so beautiful,” I whispered. And made so much sense. “Lucifer…”
He didn’t respond. He simply pressed his face into my hair for a moment, thumb stroking the back of my thigh. I squeezed my eyes shut as I curled my fingers into the front of his shirt.
Until slowly, he lowered himself down.
I was shaking as his arm that had been around my back slid down with him, until he neared my lap. That hand mirrored the other, sliding underneath me to cup the back of my other thigh to pull my closer to the edge.
I shivered lightly under his touch as he gently trailed his fingertip over my skin. He leaned forward, sliding both of his palms up the sides now, before he came to his mark inked on my skin as he neared it. Softly, his hands up my skirt, face near my hips, he pressed his lips to the encircled design.
"L... Lucifer..." I breathed, feeling searing heat course through me, immediately engulfed by desire.
He breathed in deep against my skin as his fingertips grazed the band of my panties.
He trailed kisses from his mark to the center of my inner thighs. I was trembling in earnest now as I parted my legs slowly for him.
He reached the peak of me, where I yearned, and placed a light kiss. And then another. And another. And then a lick.
I leaned back, bumping my shoulders on the wall, mewling softly as he worked his mouth against me through the fabric of my panties. He was inhaling deeply, inhaling the scent between my legs as he kissed and licked at the thin piece of cotton that separated us. My panties were wet now, through a mix of myself and his tongue, as he licked and licked me hungrily. I humped my hips up with a whimper, desperate for that separation to be torn off of me, desperate for him to finally, finally…
"Please..." I pleaded in a high, strained voice, rolling my hips up again as I spread my legs further. "Please, Lucifer…!"
He pushed his tongue, pushed it, pushing the fabric of my panties inside of me.
"Please...!" I begged him.
He huffed with desire as he took the fabric of my panties in between his teeth. His fingertips grazed at the band, half-sliding underneath, sliding towards me, to touch me.
"F-F-Ffffingers...!" I gasped as I threaded my fingers through his dark, silky hair. "Mouth! Please!”
He paused.
I shuddered. “Lu… Lucifer…?”
He sighed quietly as he lowered his head to press his forehead against me instead. I felt my heart sink in my chest.
"Lucifer..." I pleaded hoarsely. “Please…”
"....We should wait for my memories to return," he whispered. "Just in case you. I just… I don’t want to break your heart again, Chise.”
"But…"
He slowly stood, before taking me back in his arms. "I don’t know the man that I was, but if he is anything like me at all, I know that he loves you fiercely. Whoever you find yourself with after tomorrow, Chise… that man loves you, with all his heart. Neither man will regret that mark upon you.”
I whimpered miserably as he dipped his head down to kiss me. I tried to wrap my arms around him, tried to pull him down on me, but he simply shook his head before stepping from my arms again.
I looked pathetically miserable.
"I'm so sorry," he murmured with a pained expression. "I'm sorry for... exciting you. It wasn't right of me. You are so beautiful..." He took my hand, and I inhaled sharply as he pressed my palm to his arousal. "It's not for lack of want that I will not have you tonight. I promise you that.”
My next breath shuddered out of me as he dropped my hand.
“Goodnight, Chise.” His eyes were filled with regret. “Thank you so very much for today. Tomorrow…”
I squeezed my eyes shut as I bowed my head, nodding once.
I felt him graze his fingers lightly through my hair. “Goodnight, Chise…”
I didn’t open my eyes as I listened to him walking away.
This… hurt.
After I was sure that he had gone, I picked up my Black Catshark plush and held it tightly to my chest; I pressed it to my face, shedding a few tears into its soft black fur as I made my way quietly down the hall towards my room.
I nearly jumped out of my skin when I walked through my door.
“…Hey there, Chise.” Solomon gave me a little smile from where he sat on my bed. “I see you made it back. Sorry for entering your room without asking…”
“S-Solomon?!” I shut my door behind me, still clutching my plush. “What are you doing here?!”
“I thought I’d just wait here for your return. Did… your date with Lucifer go well?”
I buried my chin into my plush.
“Cute. Is that the sort of gift you like, then? I shall try to remember…” His smile was soft. And sad. “Chise… there are some things I need to tell you. Two things, actually. Please…” He patted at the spot beside him on my bed.
I walked over to him cautiously, still caught off guard and frazzled. I was really hoping for some alone time with my grief tonight in my room.
I sunk down onto the mattress, my toes brushing the floor, not quite reaching. He looked at my face – I’m sure he saw that they were red from a bit of crying.
He gazed at me for a quiet moment, before he sighed. “I guess this would be where I should ask whether you want the good news or the bad news first. Except… I can’t actually do that.”
“...This is about tomorrow,” I said flatly.
Of course it was about tomorrow.
He nodded. “I’m afraid it’s… all bad news, Chise.”
I squeezed my eyes shut with a shake of my head. “Please don’t, Solomon…”
I felt him place his hand on my knee. “First, you must know – I did a lot of research into the Night Dagger. It’s a very, very old item, you see. And its magic power has waned a lot over the years. Even if I tried to supplement it with my own power, it still wouldn’t be enough to restore it to its original condition.”
“Great…” I whispered.
“This is important, Chise… I tried. I really tried. But I couldn’t… My power wasn’t enough. What that means is that we currently have no way to sever the ring, and your powers will continue to manifest in more and more destructive and unpredictable ways. Eventually, there will be no way to stop it at all. No way to stop the impact it has on the world, on all of us, and on yourself.”
“All right…” I accepted it. What else did I expect? That I would be lucky enough for this to actually go our way? “Okay then, what’s next? We can just break the pacts ourselves, right?”
“Chise… can you please look at me?”
I lifted my eyes up to him miserably. His lack of immediate answer told me all that I needed to know.
His own expression was serious, and worried. “That’s not quite the same, I’m afraid. Even if you break your pacts, that alone won’t sever the ring. It doesn’t work that way. It’s true that severing the ring would render all of your pacts void, but that’s like a ’side effect’, something that happens as a result.”
“Great…” I whispered again.
“There is more...” He sighed again.
“Just get it over with, Solomon. Just tell me.”
He nodded slowly. “It was clear that we weren’t going to be able to use the Night Dagger as we’d hoped. But even so, I couldn’t think of any other magic item that might be able to sever the ring. So I looked into whether it might be possible to restore the Night Dagger’s power. This brings me to my second piece of bad news…”
I nodded.
“There’s only one way to restore the Night Dagger to its former state. It must be thrust into the body of a powerful demon, whose power it will then absorb.”
I stared at him in disbelief.
“I supposed that’s how it gained its reputation as a dagger ‘with the power to kill even demons’,” he mused quietly.
“Solomon, hold on, no, wait… You’re talking about killing a demon?”
“Yes…” he confirmed softly. “And not just any demon. The Avatar of Pride himself… Lucifer.”
“No.”
I stood up abruptly, but he had been waiting for it. He grabbed my hand in his before I could make it far.
I stood there shaking as he produced the knife that he had kept beside him, laying it across his lap. It gleamed, edges sharp and deadly.
“For the Night Dagger to be restored, it must be used on a demon of Lucifer’s power.”
"NO.”
“If we don’t take action, it’s likely that the ring will bring about–“
”NO!”
“–It comes down to a choice between Lucifer and the entirety of the three worlds… One or the other. You have to act. Listen carefully, Chise. If you want to live, you have to do this.”
There was a high ringing in my ears. I dug the heel of my palm into my forehead with a sharp gasp of pain.
“You need to take this dagger–"
“No no no no…” I held my aching head in both hands now.
“–hold is as tight as you can–"
“Stop it…” I shook my head.
“–and thrust it–“
“Make it stop!”
“–straight into his chest.”
I dropped back to my bed with a cry.
Take this dagger.
It was right there, on Solomon’s lap.
I had to take it from him. I was supposed to take it from him. That was the plot. That’s how it had been written. We couldn’t change it now. Can’t change Simeon’s words now. Can’t change his ink on paper. Take the dagger. Take this dagger.
That night, Chise takes the dagger and heads to the princess’ bedroom...
…but is unable to kill her, knowing it to be wrong.
“I won’t DO IT!” I shouted at Solomon. “I CAN’T DO IT!”
I opened my eyes, panting from my outburst. He was leaning away from me, eyes wide as he watched how I seemed to physically struggle with myself.
“Where’s Simeon…” I moaned as I bent forward, clutching my feather necklace in my fist. “Simeon, please… Please…”
“Simeon…” he whispered in disbelief.
“I won’t do it…”
“...I know,” he said softly. “I know you could never actually do that.”
I shook my head with a keening cry.
“I’m sorry…” I felt him rest his palm on my back. “I didn’t mean to make you angry. Or upset. Chise… Just as Diavolo puts the interests of the Devildom above all else, I feel the same about the human world. Nothing is more important than its peace and stability. I’ve spent countless years watching over the people of our world. I have to make sure that their lives and livelihoods are secure, now and in the future. That is my duty. Therefore… If I have to sacrifice the life of a demon to ensure the future–"
"You WOULDN'T!" I cried as I grabbed at his thigh. "That's not you either, Solomon! Neither of us…!”
His expression softened. “Thank you very much for saying that, Chise…”
“And..." My eyes widened. "Oh hells, the Devildom! Diavolo! You'd have us kill... LUCIFER! Diavolo's HEART! Diavolo... he'd…"
"Don't you see, Chise?" he whispered as he curled his fingers over mine. "If this is not done, if the ring is not severed... Everything is lost. Not just Lucifer. All of the brothers, all of ours friends, our family, swallowed, until the worlds are swallowed whole too. This is bigger than the Devildom…"
"No...!" I wilted. "Please don't say that…"
"It's the truth, my dear Chise." He kept his hold tight on me. "And for that, I cannot allow for you to be the bearer of the blow. It has to be me. You would not survive the fallout.”
I shook my head desperately. "Neither would you.”
He held my gaze, face white, as I'm sure my own was as well. "I need you to know how sorry I am, Chise, and how deeply I regret not telling you of this before. For not trusting that you should have a say. I need you to believe me now… that you are…"
He had trailed on what he was going to say. I looked at him in confusion.
He took a deep breath. "I kept this truth from you out of fear for your safety, and out of desperation to protect you.”
I kept shaking my head.
He looked down at the knife in his lap, dropping his voice into a murmur. "I have been alone for so very long. Immortal, ageless, the most powerful of humans. To the point where I do not belong in my own world, with who should be my own peers. I am human, and stand for humanity, but I'm not viewed as human by... any race. Not demons, not angels, and no, not by humans either.”
"But I don't—"
He laughed softly. "That's exactly my point, Chise. You are... you... stand out to me.”
"Stand out…"
He sighed. "Our time in the human world together, such as it was when I was able to make time, was so precious. Getting to know you, one-on-one, was so precious. Going to cafés with you to catch up… precious. Teaching you magic these last few weeks... so precious. Witnessing your power grow, witnessing it roar to life, exceeding all my expectations... So very, very precious.”
I looked at him anxiously. "Solomon…"
"And yet I had squandered those moments. I came to you when it suited me, not necessarily you. I did not come when you most needed me, as I should have. I did not protect you as I should have. I did not guide you, as I should have. I have not been the mentor or confidante that I want to be for you. That you deserve. As you should have.”
"S-Solomon, what does this have to do with—"
He sighed. "I'm sorry. I'm sure it very much seems to you that this has nothing to do with the crisis at hand. And... perhaps you're right. Perhaps it's all irrelevant. I'm just... in my own head.”
I leaned to take both his hands in mine now. "It's okay to be scared. I'm really fucking scared too.”
"Hah..." He looked down at our hands again. "King Solomon the Wise is not allowed to be frightened, Chise.”
I shook my head. "I don't know who that is. You're just... Solomon. The brat sorcerer who left me out to dry the very first day I met him.”
At this, he did laugh genuinely, despite himself.
"What do we do..." I whispered. "What do we really do… Because we can’t.”
“I know.” He shook his head. “I came here thinking… 'This is my duty. This is what I must do’, and then I thought about how very angry you would be with me…” He laughed lightly.
I looked at him, absolutely perplexed.
“I just can’t stand the thought of making you angry… of having you hate me more than you already do. But I’m... all out of ideas. So now I don’t know what to do. All I know is that if we don’t do something, both of us are going to end up dead.”
"There's nothing…?"
He sat silent for a while.
Nothing.
And so, I knew the answer for myself.
I nodded. My choice.
I held that choice to me, before looking back at the sorcerer who had been fighting so hard for it to not happen. He could have picked the easy route from the very beginning. Sure, I was human, but what was one human life weighed against the many?
But for some reason... he hadn’t.
I shook my head. “I don’t hate you, Solomon…”
He gave a small smile, before looking at me directly again. "I've… failed, you know.”
"What?" I frowned. "Failed...? Failed what? The research? That’s not your–”
He took a deep breath. "I can't keep lying to you, Chise... There is one more thing that you need to know.”
My eyes widened. "Tell me.”
"Barbatos…"
"Barbatos…?"
"He and I—" His eyes widened as he suddenly paused, eyes fixed behind me. "Lucifer…”
I whirled to look back too.
His expression was soft as he looked back at me. “I was determined not to leave the night off as we had, Chise… And what’s more, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was going on that I wouldn’t like, so I decided to come see what was up. So…”
He lifted his eyes to Solomon’s behind me.
“…Is everything that you just said true?”
“Yes,” Solomon confirmed softly. “I’m afraid so.”
“Solomon!” I hissed.
“I see. I want to talk with Chise alone. Solomon, go home.”
His eyes widened. “Now hold on a second, I’m not going anywhere until we figure out what we’re going to–"
"Leave.”
Solomon stared.
Lucifer pointed. “And leave the knife here, Solomon.”
Just as he was about to protest, I took it quickly, carefully, from his lap.
He turned to stare at me now.
“...Gods..." he whispered in horror. "Is that all it took...? To convince you…"
I leaned away, frightened by the intensity of his stare. By the agony in his eyes.
"Get out, Solomon," Lucifer commanded once more.
Solomon's eyes widened further. "But—"
The undeniable heat of Lucifer's lethal power trickled into my room. Solomon swallowed, eyes still fixed to me even under such a threat. I found myself wondering who would actually win…
"...Right," he finally whispered his assent, voice hoarse. And yet still... He stared at me. "You... have it.”
I shook my head.
His face fell. "You have it... That's all that was asked of me…"
I frowned. “Asked of you…?"
He finally stood, and backed away from me hesitantly, eyes finally glancing over at Lucifer's threatening stance. "My apologies. Chise, we will continue this tomorrow. I’ll stop by again, and bring Diavolo and Barbatos as well.”
“We’re GOING to find another way,” I assured him.
Solomon let out a shaky breath, before backing out through my bedroom door. I watched as he turned to stride down the hall.
And then, it was just Lucifer and I, alone in my room.
Dagger on my lap, I stared at the man I had come to adore.
A a long stretch of silence, he hummed lightly, before coming towards me. “I may have lost my memory, but you and my brothers are still dear to me. That feeling remains. Even now, I still want to protect all of you. And you most of all, Chise… more than anyone or anything else in this world.”
"No,” I said flatly. “We find another way.”
“So if my power is what it takes to ensure–“
“NO!”
He kneeled before me, placing his hands over mine as I held the dagger. “–to ensure that you’re safe, then I will take it.”
I tried to pull my hands away, but he kept his grip firm.
“Chise, please… Without this blade… without the Night Dagger, it’s possible that you’ll end up getting hurt, right?”
I shook my head vigorously.
“So it’s okay, Chise. It’s okay. If it means saving your life, then it’s worth it.”
"No!” I cried. “Why do you all just…”
He closed his fist around my hand that held the dagger's hilt.
“I am not doing this.” I gave him a defiant stare. “You can’t make me do this.”
He slowly lifted the dagger, and my hand. “This situation we’re in right now… it seems somehow familiar. Like I’ve seen it before…”
Can’t change his ink on paper.
I was panting. His grip was strong. My knuckles were white.
“I’ve seen you holding a dagger just like this, looking really upset…”
I keened as the dagger raised.
“Ah, wait… have we acted this out before…? Like in a play, or something of the like?”
“Pleee-eee-eeease,” I begged him. “Don’t make me live with this…”
“You just have to do what you did then,” he whispered softly. “This is no different”
“But I didn't–!” I stopped myself abruptly. My expression stilled. A shift in my perspective.
Can’t bring yourself to kill the princess, Chise?
Good… That’s what makes you the person you are… the person I love.
“...I'm so sorry, Satan," I whispered. “I’m so sorry, Belphie. Please find the strength to find yourselves.”
Lucifer looked puzzled.
"Take care of them, Lucifer. They need you.”
His eyes shot wide with horrified terror as I tipped the knife back.
"CHISE, NO!" He cried out as the blade came down towards my breast.
I felt a searing heat against my collar, and then the room erupting into blinding light.
"...No.”
I breath left me as I was swept up in warm arms, a golden light blinding my eyes.
Something even warmer was slipped over my finger.
"...Simeon?!" Lucifer stood abruptly from my bed, shocked. "What are you....?!"
"Thank the stars..." Simeon breathed, leaning down to rest his forehead on my shoulder. "I wasn't too late.”
"What...?” I whispered faintly as I looked at his bent shoulders in amazement.
The most beautiful set of white wings were filling the space in my room.
“Don’t worry…” Simeon whispered as he lowered the dagger back down. “There’s no need for that, my love. You really are so very brave. I can’t imagine how hard this has been for you. I’m so sorry that I haven’t been here… My angel...”
"Is that...? No. NO. BROTHER, WHAT DID YOU DO?!”
I felt the brush of Simeon’s lips on my brow. “…Sleep…”
My eyelashes fluttered as I was lowered down, caressed in gold.
Chapter 38: Chapter 39-A: Bringer of Light
Notes:
Chise, screaming at God: "FIST FIGHT ME ABOUT IT, BITCH!!!!!!!!!!"
Chapter Text
Where am I…?
“Hello there, Chise.”
Simeon…?
“Here I am, finally getting to talk to you, and it had to be in a situation like this…”
You’re not Simeon...
“Can you hear me, Chise?’
Who are you…?
“Ah, that’s right. You haven’t actually met me, have you? Don’t worry. I’m a friend.”
A friend…?
“Do you remember what happened just before you ended up here?”
Where is Simeon…?
“He’s currently waiting for you to wake up.”
I’m asleep…?
So this is just a dream…?
“You pointed the Night Blade at yourself. Could you tell me why you did that?”
Why did I…?
Oh…
Because… I love Lucifer.
“You realize he’s a demon?”
So what…?
“Still… demon or not, the fact remains that the love you’ve shown is more pure and more precious than anything in this world.”
You’re wrong. Love is everywhere. Don’t you see it…?
“I must admit that I’m jealous of you, Chise. I wish I could have been more like you.”
Could have been…?
“Because I loved Lucifer and his brothers, and lost them. Perhaps things could have been different…”
Who are you…?
“All right, I’ve heard all I needed to hear. I’d better go ahead and send you back now. It looks like Lucifer and the others are worried about you."
I need to make sure they’re okay.
“Chise, I pray for your happiness and well-being. From now on, that ring will serve to protect you.”
And them, right?
“Considering how much Lucifer and his brothers adore you, I assumed you’d turn out to be a well and truly wicked person. But it would seem that I was worried over nothing.”
Wicked…?
Just because they love me…?
You are ignorant.
You don’t know them.
They deserved better!
Lilith deserved better!
WHO ARE YOU?
A N S W E R M E !
“Until we meet again, Chise… May you be blessed with joy and good fortune.”
"Chise…”
“Chise…!”
I made a small sound of irritation in my throat. Let me sleep…
“Chise?!”
Hand on my cheek.
It all came rushing back.
My eyes shot open.
Lucifer.
“Oh gods…” I choked on my sob. “Oh, Lucifer…”
“Lamb, my lamb,” he breathed shakily as he gathered me up into my arms. “Sweet lamb. You’re back. You came back to me. Thanks the stars. Thank goodness…”
I clutched at him with tears of my own as he broke down against me. I wrapped my arms around him to press his face to my chest as I keened and keened and keened my own distress and relief.
Lamb. He’d called me lamb.
“Lucifer…” I shuddered out my tears. “Thank the stars…! It’s you… It’s really you… I’m lamb… I’m your lamb… You called me…”
“Yes,” he gasped against me. “Yes, Chise. I’ve got you. Hells, you’re in so much trouble… Chise…”
He kissed me and kissed me and kissed me.
“...Welcome back, Chise,” Simeon called softly from the foot of my bed.
I nearly fucking screamed in shock from his voice, and immediately felt mortified that he had just witnessed the passion reunion between Lucifer and I.
But Simeon only looked at me kindly. “Looks like you did it. You’ve made the ring you’re wearing your own.”
“Simeon…” My voice was pitched high with emotion. “You saved me…”
He smiled as he reached to rest his hand on my knee. “Sweetheart.”
And then my door burst open.
Mammon was the first to come tearing into the room, until he came to a screeching halt at the sight of me lying back on my bed. “Chise…?! Are you all right?! W-What’s goin’ on, you’re not dead, right?!”
Satan shook his head with a relieved smile. “Ugh, of all the… Looks like Chise is just fine. Don’t scare me like that. Beel, are you sure you saw what you said you saw?”
“I know what I saw,” Beel said anxiously. “And it definitely happened. I was in the kitchen sneaking some food when I suddenly saw light streaming out of Chise’s room. It was definitely Celestial Realm light. No doubt about it.”
“And you’re sure you saw Chise… in the light?” Belphie stared at me in confusion. I, too, stared in confusion. “You sure it didn’t just look like Chise? Maybe…”
“Enough of this,” Lucifer cut in curtly. “You all need to quiet down… now. If you don’t want a repeat of what happened to you at the carnival that one day, you’d best shut up before Chise orders you to ’stay’.”
I turned my utter look of confusion towards Lucifer now instead.
“Lucifer…” Beel looked at him uncertainly. “That happened before your memory loss…”
Levi gasped. “Is your memory BACK?!”
“LUCIFER!” Asmo cried as he threw himself forward. “Welcome back! OOOH, let me give you a big hug!”
He landed on Lucifer, who was nearly toppled straight to the ground by his weight. He caught Asmo before trying to shove him off. “…Weren’t you listening when I told you to QUIET DOWN? ASMO! Hands to yourself!”
I giggled weakly, and then let out a sharp gasp as the room seemed to pulse around me, as though the air swelled and then crashed dizzyingly.
Lucifer immediately turned to me in concern. “Are you okay, Chise?”
“Not to worry,” Simeon assured him lightly as he stroked my knee. He got up from the end of the bed to come to Lucifer side, where he laid his hand on my forehead instead. “Chise’s body just isn’t accustomed to the ring’s effects yet, that’s all.”
He looked at me so lovingly, and with so much… peace.
More at peace than I had ever seen him.
“All right, Chise,” he whispered as his face neared mine. “For now, you just relax and go back to sleep…”
My lashes fluttered again at the sound of his breathy voice, and my head fell back with a sigh.
Lucifer stood in the common room, arms folded. Silent.
Pissed.
Diavolo was hunched on the couch in front of him.
Guilty.
“…So,” he finally spoke up, voice weak, “like I was trying to say… You see, Lucifer, what it comes down to is that… I just didn’t want to worry you over nothing!”
His pleas were met with more silence.
“S-Sure, I knew that Chise might be the cause of everything that was happening. But if I told you that before I had any proof… or any way of dealing with the problem… You would’ve worried yourself to DEATH! And you wouldn’t have told anybody! You’d have bottled it up… Just like…”
Even more pissed off silence.
Diavolo winced. “…Then when I realized that your brothers could end up being impacted too, well… That meant you might be forced to choose between your family and Chise! Of all the terrible things!”
Silence.
“I didn’t want to put you through that. So I thought that I should keep quiet, at least until I figured out a way of solving the problem… As it turned out, that was a mistake, of course. I’m fully aware of that, and I admit it…”
“You BET you made a mistake,” Lucifer growled immediately after he had finished his spiel, making the Prince of the Devildom jump in his seat.
“R-Right, yes…”
“Hmm, you know…” Belphie whispered aside, “it seems like when Lucifer’s memory came back, all his pride, arrogance, and scary intensity returned along with it.”
Satan snorted. “Yeah, I mean, even Lord Diavolo is no match for him now, huh? Considering how angry he is.” His face broke out into a mischievous grin. “To think I’m actually watching Lord Diavolo getting told off by Lucifer. It’s pretty funny… Maybe I should go ahead and get a picture of this while I have the chance?”
“Well, I can’t say I don’t understand why Lucifer’s angry,” Solomon sighed. “This is exactly why I told Diavolo that he should tell Lucifer what was going on ASAP. But he wouldn’t listen.”
Simeon hummed. “I have to say, you seem awfully calm considering the circumstances, Solomon. Haven’t you considered that you might be the next name on Lucifer’s list of people to ream out?”
“Hm? Me?” Solomon pouted.
“Sure, you may have warned Diavolo to tell Lucifer.” Simeon shook his head. “But you didn’t actually tell him yourself, even though you knew what was going on, right?”
“I mean, it wasn’t my place to tell him, was it?” Solomon replied lightly, with a cheeky little smile. “Diavolo should really be the one to decide Devildom business. Besides, you ALSO–"
“Don’t forget that you also pressed Chise to stab Lucifer with the Night Dagger,” Simeon continued to point out.
Solomon grimaced. “Well, I wouldn’t say I pressed Chise to do that. I just said that it was the only way… I mean, I couldn’t think of any other solution! And in the end, apparently even Lucifer himself told Chise to go for it.”
Simeon, usually serene and rather ethereal, let out an uncharacteristic snort. “That’s an awfully nonchalant way to talk about murdering someone!”
Solomon hummed sadly. “Perhaps I am in for a little bit of trouble…”
“…You said that you kept this from me for my own sake, right?” Lucifer continued his dressing down of Diavolo.
“Right…”
“So, tell me. What happened to me as a result, hm?”
Diavolo hunched further. “I’m sorry…”
“I lost my memory!” he raised his voice at him. “I mean, COME ON!”
Diavolo winced. “Lucifer…”
“…Yes?”
“The way you’re talking now…” Diavolo looked up at him, eyes round and shining bright with adoration. “I’ve… I’ve never heard you sound so rough…!”
Lucifer stared at him in shock. “…What?!”
Asmo giggled to the side. “He does have a point… Even though Lucifer’s memory is back, he still talks like he did when he had amnesia.”
Belphie snickered. “I have to admit, it’s a refreshing change of pace. But Lord Diavolo picked a really bad time to say that.”
Diavolo’s eyes were still round and wide as he looked up at Lucifer with gleaming worship. “From what Asmodeus tells me, you talked like this all the time back in the Celestial Realm, right?! But you never let me hear this raw, 'real’ side of you! Not once! Even as an angel! I mean, that’s just wrong! It’s wrong! From now on, this better be how you talk to me! This way is SO much better!”
Lucifer looked down at him in horror. “…Hells… Chise was right…”
“Huh?” Diavolo blinked.
“I do have a type…” he whispered under his breath. “Dammit…”
“Sorry, forgive me…” Diavolo’s face fell into a pout. “I spoke out of turn. Oh! But! I almost forgot!” He sat upright again with a grin. “I know I can’t make up for what happened, but I wanted to express how sorry I am, so I got a present for you!”
Lucifer looked at him in perplexed consternation as Diavolo snapped his fingers beside him.
“Look, it’s a painting by John Smith… the unknown Devildom artist. This is his masterpiece… Lady Jane and the Apple! And not only that… But this bottle of Demonus here is of UNPARALLELED QUALITY! I can’t believe I found such a rare vintage–!"
“Wait… Did you say Lady Jane?!” Lucifer’s face paled in shock.
“You’ve been talking about how much you wanted it for the longest time, right?” Diavolo grinned. “Please, take it… It’s yours now.”
Lucifer’s cheeks were quite pink.
“…If you insist, then… I’m not going to say no...”
“Pfffhehehee…” Mammon snickered in the corner. “Look at Lucifer… he’s totally moved that Lord Diavolo got him a present. What a pushover… Pff, dunno what’s so special about some dumb painting. Bet it isn’t even worth anything.”
“Idiot.” Satan rolled his eyes.
“I get it…” Levi gasped in reverence. “I totally get it, Lucifer…! When you’re a TRUE fan of something, you love it in a way that no one else understands...!”
“Well then,” Solomon piped up softly as he stood with smooth grace. “It looks like everything is all handled and sorted. What a harrowing week this has been for us all… So many sleepless nights for me, personally… So I think I’ll just head–"
“Solomon?”
“...Yes…?” Solomon’s light voice rang prettily.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Lucifer glared at him. “I still need to have a talk with you… a very long talk.”
“Oooh…” Solomon grimaced. “A long talk, you say...? Could we possibly schedule that in for another time? Soooo busy…”
“Now.”
“It truly can’t wait…?” His expression fell into a saddened pout. “Ah…”
Satan smirked. “I have a feeling that there are going to be quite a few ornaments hanging from the ceiling tonight. It’s going to look like a sick version of Christmas around here.”
Solomon’s eyes darted to Satan in panic at his words. “You know, Lucifer… Simeon also…!”
“Hey!” Simeon glared at him. “I saved her life! Sinful sorcerer…”
“Hmmm,” Lucifer hummed. “The Sinful Sorcerer. Quite the ring to it.”
Solomon sighed in resignation as he sat his ass back down.
It’d been a long, emotional couple of days as I had recovered at the House of Lamentation.
It was the first night the brothers had actually allowed me to go out, they had been so annoyingly sick with worry.
And so I threw myself into Simeon’s open arms.
“Chise…” He breathed a sigh of relief as he caught me to him. “Oh, thank the stars… You fell into such a deep sleep, sweetheart. And after I saw you holding the dagger…”
“I can’t believe it…” I whispered against him. “How did you even get to me in time…”
He rocked me gently. “Sweet girl. How do you think? I came to you through my crystal. Thank the stars…”
“S-So what happened in the end with the ring?” Luke’s eyes were wide. “N-Not that ring… but the chaotic one!”
“It seems that it’s been stabilized, thanks to the power of the Ring of Light.” Solomon smiled from where he was leaned back in the garden chair. “It won’t be causing any more random, destructive phenomena. Also, Chise…” His smile brightened further. “This means you now officially rank alongside me as one of the most powerful human sorcerers in existence.”
Luke giggled. “Be honest, Solomon. That makes you a little jealous, doesn’t it?”
Solomon’s expression softened. “Not at all. I have been alone up here on my lofty throne for far too long. I’m genuinely happy to have a new sorcerer. Someone I can stand alongside…” His look had turned meaningful towards the end. A question.
I nodded to him.
Simeon petted my hair. “And Lucifer’s memory returned the moment the ring was placed on your finger. I suppose that means everything worked out well in the end.”
“Weeeell, it’s not all unicorns and rainbows, no.” Solomon sighed. “Lucifer made sure to punish me… and I promise you, he showed no mercy. For the first time, I think I actually understand how Mammon feels.”
Simeon laughed. “Diavolo told me the same thing.”
“Wait, what?!” Luke gawked. “What’s that supposed to mean, Simeon? Are you implying that Lucifer actually punished DIAVOLO?!”
“Oh dear…” Simeon covered his mouth to smother his laugh. “Well, keep this between us, but yes, from what Barbatos tells me, we’re all to be punished.”
“What do you MEAN?!” Luke squeaked in fear.
“…Chise,” Solomon called for my attention softly as Simeon bent to pat an outraged Luke’s head teasingly. “The magical power you now possess is greater than you imagine. You’re going to have to learn how to use it.”
I gave him a small smile. “It’s a good thing I have a good teacher then, isn’t it?”
He smiled back. “And I, a good student. Knowing you, you’ll master it in no time. And then you’ll use your powers for good.”
I raised a brow at him. “This again, hmm?”
“Hah…” He gave me an amused look. “Yes, assuming you’re willing, I’d like you to use your powers to help me.”
“And how, exactly, would that work?”
“Great!” His face brightened. “I’m glad you want to know more. I take that to be a good sign.”
I rolled my eyes. “That wasn’t a promise, Solomon.”
He laughed lightly. “I’d like you to listen carefully to what I’m about to say. The way I see it, it’s my duty to ensure the protection of the human world, as the one they call ’the witty sorcerer’. No matter what the future holds, I’ll do whatever I must to protect humanity… and you as well, Chise. Always, and without hesitation.”
“So you’ve told me,” I pointed out softly.
He shook his head. “But I can’t keep doing this alone. Someday I’ll probably encounter another situation like the one we just faced. Where the right course of action is hard to judge. When the time comes, I’d like to have you there alongside me. So we can both puzzle over it, and work out what to do together, as partners.”
“Partners?” I titled my head.
“Equals…” he amended softly.
“Equals don’t keep secrets.”
He nodded. “And neither should partners.”
I blinked. Wait, what were we talking about?
His smile widened at my look of befuddlement. “I look forward to having another sorcerer on my side, Chise. We’re going to make a great pair.”
“…Chise!” Luke, finally bored of Simeon’s teasing, tugged on my sleeve. “Can I see the Ring of Light, please? I want to see!”
I smiled as I held out my hand to him to look.
He carefully took my fingers in his, cooing in awe. “It looks a lot like Solomon’s!”
“Yes, it does,” Solomon agreed. “I’m impressed that you were able to acquire it, Simeon. Surely it couldn’t have been easy…?”
“Well,” Simeon started with a self-conscious laugh, “Michael always did love Lucifer, after all. The idea that he’d allow this ring to be lost is unthinkable. I knew he had to be keeping it safe somewhere. So I went up to the Celestial Realm and borrowed it from him.”
I stared at him. “Wait–"
“Ahh,” Solomon nodded his head fondly, “I’m surprised that Michael was willing to part with such a precious item from his collection of Lucifer-related memorabilia. When you said you borrowed it, perhaps what you meant was that you took it without permission?”
“Hehehe…” Simeon chuckled lightly. “Oh, I don’t know about that…”
“Simeon!” My eyes widened.
Luke’s mouth fell open as he witnessed yet another confession of heresy from his own mentor.
“The negotiations weren’t moving along fast enough.” He smiled at me. “I just sped things up a bit.”
I made strangled noises of protest. But what could I really say? He saved my life.
“…Ah, I see you’re all here. Excellent.”
I turned towards Barbatos’ deep voice, my heart immediately launching itself into my throat.
He bowed to us. “The preparations are complete. So, shall we get going?”
“Chise!” Diavolo’s voice boomed in greeting. “I’m so glad you could come. How are you feeling now? Fully recovered?”
I gave him a knowing look. “How about you, Diavolo? Are you feeling all right?”
He winced slightly. “Yes, thank you for your concern. I’m feeling as well as can be expected. Though Lucifer’s punishment was a bit… severe…”
And well deserved.
“You know, when Solomon informed me that we weren’t going to be able to use the Night Dagger, I was shocked…” He shook his head with a little smile. “But not as shocked as when Simeon later told me that you’d received the Ring of Light’s blessing. Honestly, that’s the most surprised I’ve been in the last several hundred years at least.”
“Um… you and me both?” I smiled sheepishly.
He laughed heartily. “Come…! You are the guest of honour tonight, you know. I shall be making an announcement with you at my side before the festivities begin.”
“Err…” I looked around the room at all of the strange demons milling about. ”Me? Beside you…?”
He nodded. “You saved Lucifer… and the entire Devildom as well. Speaking on behalf of the Devildom, I want to thank you, Chise. From the bottom of my heart. The party is in your honour today, and I want you to enjoy every minute of it.” He winked. "After the mortifyingly public part.”
I groaned as I trudged after him reluctantly.
–
“...Today we come together in honour of Chise Morningstar, for her brave efforts, and success, in bringing the tumultuous uncertainty of the recent destructive phenomena to a close. Today, by the power bestowed upon me as Prince of the Devildom, in place of Our King, my father, I officially recognize her as representative and chief diplomat between the Devildom and the Human Realm.”
I swallowed nervously in my shock as a low muttering of surprise flooded throughout the room from the demon guests around us. What was he doing…?
And what... in the hells... was BARBATOS doing... stepping forward now to meet me, as Diavolo stepped back…?
Barbatos waited for the murmuring in the room to subside before he spoke in his smooth, deep voice, his lisped words filling the silence. "Today, we congratulate Chise as she comes into the full strength of her powers, and recognize her to be in equal standing with Solomon, so named Solomon the Wise, so named The Witty Sorcerer, by... me.”
I gawked at him.
He.... what?!
"I stand before all of you today as Barbatos, Demon of Time, steward to Prince Diavolo of the Devildom, to recognize Chise as one who now bears and has been accepted by the Ring of Light in its blessing, twin artefact to the Ring of Wisdom that Solomon the Wise bears. In naming Solomon so long ago, so I now name Chise.”
You could hear a pin drop, the room was so silent. So very confused. So very enraptured.
"And so I name thee, Chise Morningstar, bearer of the Ring of Light... As Chise Lightbringer.”
"What…!” came a hiss from the side. My eyes darted quickly to take note of Solomon's paled face, before I turned my attention back to Barbatos, who seemed to be expecting... something.
Lucifer straightened with a frown.
I felt terrified, and speechless. Please don't be expecting a speech, please don't be expecting a speech…
I curtsied as low as my shaking knees would allow.
...Which seemed to be at least somewhat of a correct response, as Barbatos bowed low back, and then Lord Diavolo, and then my very confused demon brothers behind him, and then applause finally erupted in the room around us.
"Now, to my esteemed guests, I want to thank you all for joining us on this momentous occasion! Please, be at ease, and enjoy the rest of the party!"
–
“HEEEY!” Mammon pretty much pounced on me before swinging me up into his arms with a spin. “Chise! You were late to the party, ya know?! We were getting tired of waitin’ on ya!”
“I set aside some food for you, Chise!” Beel beamed.
I eyed the enormous pile of food with trepidation. “Thank you…!”
He nodded. “You’re still recovering, after all. You need to make sure to have plenty to eat to get your strength back…”
He said, as he picked up a meat skewer to tear into it.
“Hey!” Mammon scowled at him. “How’s Chise s’posed to do that if you eat everything first?!”
“You know, I can’t help thinking…” Levi mused as he came up beside me. “Thing didn’t work out quite like I expected. Like, in anime and manga and stuff, when someone gets amnesia, their memory usually comes back in the end, right? But they aren’t able to remember what happened during the period when they’d lost their memory.”
“What?” Asmo frowned. “Well, that’s totally not what happened with Lucifer, is it? I mean, he remembers everything that happened while he had amnesia as clear as day.”
“Yeah, it IS weird, but, eh…” Levi shrugged. “Then again, it’s LUCIFER, after all. So, yeah.”
Satan sighed unhappily. “You know, when he had amnesia, he had this innocent charm. Honestly, I would’ve preferred it if he’d just stayed that way forever.”
“Oh, yeah…” Belphie sighed along with him. “I second that. It’s really too bad. If he’d stayed like that, we could’ve called a truce, right? No more pranks.”
“Hmm…” I grinned. “I sense a revival of the Anti-Lucifer League.”
“Exactly.” Satan smirked. “You really know what’s up, Chise.”
Belphie nodded. “We’d better figure out what our next prank is going to be and start hammering out a plan ASAP.”
Asmo giggled. “Satan, Belphie, you just can’t bring yourselves to admit how you really feel, can you? You know you’re actually relieved that Lucifer is back to normal.”
“…Forget it.” Lucifer rolled his eyes as he came up behind the lot of us to help himself to a drink. “Don’t waste your time. They’re always like this. By the way, Mammon…”
Mammon stiffened, eyes widening.
“…Quite a few more bills than usual came in during the period I had amnesia. For things I have no recollection of buying…”
“…Whaaaa?!” His cheeks flushed red. “Like, maybe you’ve gone and lost your memory again?!”
“Wow,” Levi muttered, “he really never learns…”
“…Chise?”
I spun, and then jumped a bit at the sight of Diavolo’s enormous frame standing right in front of me. Made all the more so in his demon form and splendid attire.
He smiled genially at me, arms opened, and bowed a little bit at the waist. “I was wondering if perhaps I could have the first dance of this evening?”
“Hhhh!” My eyes widened, and I heard my boys all go quiet from around me in their own shock. “D-Dance…? Me…?” My eyes darted around the room. Diavolo was always center of attention.
And he was also quite shirtless.
He grinned. “Don’t worry. You’ll do just fine.”
“A-All right…” I took his proffered hand. “Sure…”
–
He chuckled lightly. “Not that you were bad at it before, but you have come a long way with your dancing since you first arrived here at the Devildom, Chise. I suppose it just shows how much more at home you are in Devildom culture now.”
“You demons sure do like to… dance…” I murmured, cheeks pink as I followed his steps. He was an enormous man, truly. I was like a little dandelion fluff blowing in the breeze next to him as he led me around the floor.
His face sobered a bit as he continued to gaze at my face. Quite intently. “…I know I’ve said this already, but I want you to know that I’m truly grateful to you. My dream is to strengthen the bonds that unite the three worlds. And as the living embodiment of these bonds, all three, in fact, you are a very, very important person.”
I blinked at him in surprise, feeling small and shy.
He smiled. “Watching you gives me courage, Chise.”
“I’m not sure…” I hesitated. “Thank you…”
“My goal is to create a state of peace and harmony between the three worlds… Considering our history, it’s clear this will be no easy task. However, in the future, regardless of what difficulties lie in store, I have a feeling that I’ll be able to look at you as my guiding light, showing me the way forward.”
His eyes were really golden, I realized, as I gazed back into them. They swirled and shimmered as the lights passed by us while we moved. Like liquid gold. Molten.
“I feel as though I can place my trust in you,” he said softly.
“You… always could,” I replied, snapping out of my thoughts. “And that hasn’t changed.”
“Chise…”
I realized that he was gripping my hand just a little tighter, as his expression turned earnest.
“From now on, I hope… that you will stay by my… ah…”
He slowed us down as he dropped the thought. My heart was hammering in my chest.
“The song just ended.” He huffed a small laugh. “That was fast…”
“Chise!” Luke’s bubbly voice called to me from the side. I looked over to see him waving at me. “Can I have the next dance?!”
Diavolo laughed again. “You certainly are popular, aren’t you…?”
Luke bounced over to me, all grins. I grinned back.
But Diavolo didn’t let go of my hand. In fact, he gripped it harder.
I looked up at him in confusion as he fairly clutched at me. He looked just as surprised as me at his own forward reluctance.
I turned to look at Luke again. “I’ll promise you two more dances AND a glass of orange juice if you let Diavolo and I have one more together?”
“Heh… I guess I don’t have a choice.” Luke acquiesced sweetly. “But I DEFINITELY get the dance after this!”
“For sure,” I nodded. “I promise.”
“Understood.” Diavolo nodded to him as well with a sheepish look. “Well then, Chise. This way, if you would… I hope you don’t mind if I keep you to myself just a little longer.”
I blinked in surprise at myself for having given him the chance, actually. “Right, well… you were in the middle of saying something. If you want to finish that thought?”
“Oh…” His smile turned awkward. “Never mind that. On another note, I was hoping that we could schedule in a meeting or two together to go over the events of these last few weeks. Perhaps over tea…? There are some things that I would like to discuss in person.”
“Over tea…”
No doubt served by Barbatos.
But this was ~The Prince of the Devildom~
So, well, fuck.
“Sure.” I nodded shyly. “We could have tea.”
“Fantastic!” He let out a relieved sigh. “I will consult my schedule.”
His walking, talking, tea-pouring schedule, no doubt.
…Which meant I was probably going to be fit in quite soon, actually.
I inwardly groaned.
–
My eyes shone with tears as Lucifer finally swept me up into a dance. Just the two of us. Finally.
“None of that, lamb…” he murmured softly with a smile. “I won’t have any of that on your night.”
“I missed you,” I whispered brokenly. “Very, very much.”
“I know.” He leaned to press his nose to mine, crimson eyes gazing deep. “But you lost neither man, Chise. I remember everything. Absolutely everything. And I am so very proud of you.”
“…You really are going to make me cry, you know...” I replied in a strained voice.
He kissed my cheek. “I have a lot to make up for. Not only in your kindness and patience with me, and your belief that it was possible for me to be found, but you also took charge of the House and wrangled my brothers into… well, not burning the entire structure down around their own ears, at least. Which is quite the feat.”
I laughed. “Mammon felt the sting of 'Stay’ a time or two, yeah. But… they behaved because they were worried about you, you know. It gave them all something in common to rally around.”
He scoffed.
“But speaking of ‘a lot to make up for’, the brothers weren’t necessarily the more difficult aspects of what I had to handle...”
He quirked an eyebrow. “Meaning?”
"Diavolo.” I gave him a meaningful look. “He has been very, VERY clingy, Lucifer. He was making himself, and MYSELF, sick with worry. I have the texts to prove it, if you’d like to see! There are a lot of them! A LOT OF TEXTS, LUCIFER! For the love of all that is holy, talk to that man before I commit regicide. It would pain us all if Barbatos had to kill me in the attempt.”
He snorted, and then sighed as he glanced over at Diavolo with a wretched puppy-dog sadness. “…I don’t know how I will ever forgive him.”
Yeah, he still loved him.
"Well," I shrugged one shoulder, "I forgave you for threatening to kill me, trying to kill me, mortally wounding me, assaulting me, molesting me, so... I think you'll get there with him, if you open your heart to the possibility.”
"Open your heart..." He snorted. "Is that what you did…?"
“You're just going to ignore the rest of what I said? About the threatening, killing, assaul– mmphh…”
Lucifer stopped our dance to pull me to him gently, his lips finding my own. I raised my arms to drape them around his neck as he pressed his palms to my back.
“...I am supposed to be a demon," he murmured against my mouth as our eventually kiss broke. "A powerful demon. And yet... I am so grateful to you for having made me a better man.”
“Well aren’t you all soft and fuzzy now…” I whispered back to him.
He chuckled. “Maybe in some areas. But don’t worry; rest assured, other areas will remain the same…”
I bit my lip at the promise.
He slowly rubbed his nose against mine. “You will be sleeping in my room tonight, yes?”
–
“…Hey, sweetie.”
I spun in delight towards Simeon’s voice. He immediately caught me up in his arms with a fond smile.
“Yes.” I answered his question with a smile of my own before he could ask it. “You may have this dance.”
He sighed happily as he spun me around for a moment, the swish of my dress and his cape brushing against’s each other’s shins, until he set me back down again to take up our waltz.
I shook my head at him. "I still don't understand how you did it. If you had appeared just one second later…"
He gave me a sad smile before he pulled me a little closer. "I don't even want to think about it.”
"You should know... before all of this happened..." I sighed. "Maybe if I had talked to you about it, everything could have been avoided…"
He looked at me quizzically.
I shook my head. "This seems so stupid and so unbelievable, which is why I never said anything in the first place. But during the play, when my character was holding the dagger…"
His eyes widened. "Oh. Oh my.”
I did have to laugh at his expression. "I see that you understand my meaning…"
He gave my a guilty look. "Sometimes that book is more trouble than it's worth... Well, no, that's not exactly true. OFTEN that book is more trouble than it's worth.”
I laughed again. "Well, it's not like if you didn't read and write about it those things still wouldn't happen, so…"
"Hmm..." He thought about it. "What an interesting thought experiment…"
"Pfff..." I slid my hand down from his shoulder to lay it flat on his chest. "Save the thought experiments for Solomon, please.”
He hummed. "...Don't stay mad at him for too long, Chise.”
"Wait, what?" I looked confused. "Why…?"
"He tried to do the right thing eventually. He does care about you. Things could have been a lot worse if he hadn't come forward.”
"Things could have been avoided entirely if he had come forward SOONER..." I muttered.
He laughed. "He still has a part to play in your life. Let him play it.”
"What do you mean...?" I sighed. "Not more prophecy…"
"Haha..." He squeezed my hand. "No, just observation.”
"Well, anyway… I definitely don’t want to talk about Solomon right now when you’re the one in my arms." I took a deep breath, exhaled, and then smiled warmly. "You, sir, saved my small little life. You really are my guardian angel. Thank you for giving me more time with you... And I love you.”
“More time…” His eyes widened slightly at my words, and then his expression softened. "I'm so sorry that I didn't come when you called... That must not have felt very guardian-like to you. I'm so sorry. I heard you every time you said my name. I heard your every plea, and… I did not go to you.”
I shook my head. "I understand now. And you came when it mattered most.”
He sighed in relief, and then bent to kiss me. "...Thank you, sweetheart. The song is ending... Would you like to dance again?”
I hesitated, before taking the plunge. "Actually... Simeon, there's one more thing I want to talk to you about, if that's okay."
Satan came into the garden, as invited, and then abruptly came to a stop as his eyes fell on me.
And on Simeon, who stood beside me.
We both smiled at him.
"...Truly?" he breathed, with hope in his voice. "This is really happening?”
Simeon nodded. "This is really happening. Chise has consented. Did you bring the vials of your blood?”
"The vials of his WHAT?" I spun to Simeon, wide-eyed. No one had told me about any vials of blood!
He laughed in delight at my expression.
Satan came to us with an amused smirk of his own. "Yes. I've been carrying them on my person for quite a while, you know. If you need fresh…"
"Whaaaaaat!" I looked between them both in horror.
Satan laughed now too.
"It's all right, sweetheart." Simeon grinned as he laid a hand on my shoulder. "And old is fine, Satan; it shall do.”
He nodded as he procured them.
"Whaaaaaaaaaat..." I stared at the four vials that Simeon took from Satan.
"Chise, heart, as much as I dislike to see it, may I please have you remove my necklace for a moment?”
I snapped my jaw that had been hanging closed before reaching back.
"...Allow me," Satan murmured as he stepped behind me to work the clasp. I could tell that Simeon wasn't quite happy about that, but he remained silent, until the crystal laid in the palm of my hand.
"Pleeeeease don't pour Satan's blood all over my hands..." I begged Simeon, eyes still wide.
He laughed again. "Do you want to do this or not?”
"Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaat..." I groaned in despair. “J-Just… at least don’t get it on my dress…!”
"Satan," Simeon addressed him, "please place your palm on top of Chise's – over the pendant, if you would.”
My heart quickened in my chest as Satan quietly did so. Simeon reached to gently free the delicate chain until it dangled lightly from our pressed palms.
Simeon looked at our hands, sighed, and glanced at Satan. "...You must swear that you will always protect her. She will never come to harm by your hand… ever again.”
Satan's eyes widened as he swallowed his shame. "...I swear it.”
Wait, okay. I looked down at our hands, and then up at the gentle sway of the blossoming tree that stood tall over us, with moonlight streaming through its foliage.
….Why in the hells did this feel like a handfasting? My heart quickened its pace even more.
Simeon dropped the chain from his fingers so that he could unstopper the vials.
"Chise, please affirm… Do you consent to this ritual?”
"I... do…?"
Simeon nodded.
.........This was a handfasting, wasn't it.
"Light cast out shadow, and give grace. This one before thee, the demon Satan, Avatar of Wrath, vows to guard and protect thee, Chise Morningstar, Lightbringer, with his life. By his own blood doth he swear, and pact bound, and should he falter, may he be struck aground, deep into the depths of Cocytus, frozen and afeard, for time eternal.”
My eyes widened in horror. Even the cadence of his words sent a shiver up my spine. Satan simply looked serious as he affirmed with a nod. Eyes determined, he did not protest.
And his blood began to… bubble.
"By the power of Simeon, Archangel Warrior to the Celestial Realm, allow this demon to stand beside me as Guardian to the Human Chise in our care. He shall not harm. He shall not strike. He shall not betray. He shall not curse. He shall not abandon. He shall not renounce. He assumes mine own oaths as his own, and shares burden.”
I watched nervously as his blood began to.... unravel. From each vial, his blood was pulled as though in a thread, and each thread wrapped together to form a string. Like embroidery floss, I thought…
Simeon seemed to guide it towards the chain with small, slow gestures of his hand.
"He may pass through the veil as Her Keeper. His love will not harm her, nor betray her desires.”
Wait. That part... Oh. Okay. THAT part made me blush.
And the string… the threads… wound themselves over the chain, coiling, wrapping, until they... sunk. The chain links shone red for a moment, before fading back to its gleaming warm gold.
Simeon carefully wrapped the chain around mine and Satan's hands, before he placed his own palm on top of Satan’s.
"...So shall it be," he whispered.
I stared at our hands.
We were all quiet for a while.
“That was… beautiful,” I finally whispered.
Satan nodded in awe.
…..And it also sure fucking felt like a handfasting ceremony to me. Ordained by an angel of ‘god' and everything.
Well… Oops? Sorry, Mammon. You weren’t my first wedding ceremony after all.
I looked up to meet Satan's gaze.
He was smiling, and elated. Preciously happy.
I smiled warmly before looking over at my angel. "Thank you so, so much Simeon. I know that took a lot of trust.”
He nodded as he slowly dropped his hand away. "It did.”
"I won't betray that trust," Satan promised. "Thank you for doing this for us. And thank you for protecting her. For saving her life…”
Simeon hummed as he watched me clasp the necklace back around my neck. "Thank you for protecting her as well. Tsk, tsk... A Guardian Demon. Whatever will Michael do with me now?”
I froze. "...I'm so sorry. I didn't—"
He laughed as he came to help me with the clasp that I was clearly still struggling with. “What can I say, I’ve earned a reputation for being an angel of many firsts. Don't worry about it. I doubt any of us will be shouting it to the heavens anytime soon...?”
"Absolutely not..." I squeaked in embarrassment.
"Err... Likewise." Satan's cheeks turned pink.
We stood in awkward silence for a moment, though I think Simeon was enjoying making us squirm by keeping quiet.
Satan finally huffed out a laugh. "I've been given enough of a gift tonight, dove. I will gift the two of you some privacy in return.”
"Oh..." It was my turn to blush now as he bent to kiss my cheek. "Th-Thanks. I'll see you later... inside.”
"Yes." His eyes sparkled as he pulled away, before turning back to Simeon. "You're a true friend to me, did you know that? Even before this.”
Simeon's eyes lit up in delight, and he smiled sunnily. "I feel the same, Satan. Thank you very much for voicing it outright. “
Satan inclined his head, gave me a quick hug, and then left Simeon and I alone in the quiet garden.
After Satan had turned a corner, I stepped up to Simeon, and he quietly swept me up into a sweet kiss.
Many of the guests had left by the time I got back inside. Not that the party seemed to be on the verge of ending anytime soon, but it was the true 'social butterflies’, with drinks in hand, who were left behind to really party it up. AKA I saw Asmo and Mammon living it up on the other side of the room, but I wasn’t necessarily looking for them.
I was looking for the demon who had a bit more time on his hands now that the demands for serving guests had started to die down.
He looked utterly shocked as I grabbed his hand to pull him into a closet.
“…Barbatos.” I spun around to face him.
He swallowed. “Chise… Is there… something I can do for you…?”
“I have been getting the very distinct feeling that you were more involved in this than you’re letting on.”
He met my observation with quietness.
“Solomon said your name. He named you as his accomplice before Lucifer interrupted his confession to me that night. I don’t know what he was going to say, and I’m not really in the mood to pull teeth with him to say it now that he no longer feels that he has to. So, here I am.”
“Chise…” he murmured quietly. “Yes, you… have surmised correctly… that I had been working towards solutions.”
“Your time magic, right? You knew everything. Lucifer losing his memory? Offering himself up to me that night? Pulling the dagger towards himself so that I would...? You knew about this too. Of course you did. This whole time—"
I was shocked to immediate silence when he bent to press his lips to my cheek in a sincere kiss.
But it wasn't only that. His one arm slid around my waist to hold me to him, while his other cupped the back of my head.
And his lips lingered. And lingered. Until it was no longer a kiss. Just his face to my cheek as he held me to him. I felt the warmth of his breath with each exhale against me. He held me, with his eyes closed, and breathed.
"...Barbatos...?" I whispered. It was so beyond unusual, so entirely out of the realm of possibility for him to be holding me like this that my anger had fled me entirely.
At the sound of my voice, his eyes slowly opened again. With one more brush of his lips against my skin, he pulled away from me, letting his arms drop to his sides again. I stared up at him, perplexed. And moved. And... a lot of things.
"I am so very sorry, Chise." He finally broke his silence. "So very sorry for betraying you in the way that I have.”
I reached to press my fingers to where his lips had been on my cheek. "Barbatos…"
"You should re-join your peers—"
I grabbed him by his hand before he had a chance to walk away from me.
He looked down at our joined hands, and then looked at my face.
"What was that?" I whispered. "That kiss just now?”
He gazed at me in silence.
"Won't you be honest with me?”
"It was... an apology.”
"Just an apology…?"
He looked down at our hands again. Or maybe just down at the floor. "It was poorly…” He sighed. “I apologize…"
I stepped towards him, but he took a step back as I did.
I shook my head in exasperation. "Just be honest. What do you want?”
"What I want doesn't matter—"
"It matters to ME.”
He sighed. "You are no fool, Chise. We both know that.”
"Then—"
"It's not the right..." he placed his other hand over mine, "...time.”
"What in the nine hells is that supposed to mean?" I shook my head. "When will it be the RIGHT time? You want to kiss me right now, right? Go ahead. Kiss me.”
I heard how his breath had caught sharply in his throat at my words.
He lurched forward, not kiss my lips, but to take me up in his arms one more time and, on my cheek again, he kissed, and kissed, and kissed me, pressing lingering ones there again and again. I clung to him, stunned, his lips on my skin so warm and... desperate.
He finally stopped to sigh shakily, cheek resting against mine.
“...Barbatos..." I whispered. “Do you think this somehow doesn't count? That kissing my cheek like this doesn't count as kissing me? Doesn't count as taking that next step?”
I heard him swallow against me.
I slowly turned my head to face him. To kiss him for real. My lips grazed against his chin as I lifted my face. So close.
But then I frowned as he muttered something under his breath that was clearly in a language that I couldn't even begin to recognize. Though by the sound of the cadence, it was likely an incantation.
And then he was gone. Just... gone. No longer in my arms anymore. No longer in the closet with me.
Gone.
I blinked as I dropped my hands down to my sides.
...All right. Well. That was the first time a man had used teleportation magic to escape kissing me. Cool. That was weird. And it was Barbatos who had done it. Which was even weirder.
Barbatos sighed out his exhaustion before collapsing into his chair with his head in his hands.
Slowly, he pulled out the porcelain pendant that hung from his neck, gripping it in his fist.
The twenty-sixth. The twenty-sixth timeline he had to find, that he had to witness, to find the one where he could pull enough of the strings to ensure her survival. Each month inside of each timeline feeling twice as long as the last as he looked desperately for the missing pieces. Twenty-five times he had watched her die. He had even tried to be the one… In two of them, she had died in his own arms as he kissed her goodbye, before erasing those realities from their existence.
And now he missed her all the more.
Every choice. Every spoken word. It all had to be perfect.
He hadn't been enough. No one had been. Except for Simeon. Only Simeon had succeeded. The only solution was to doom him. It couldn't be helped. It had to be done. For her.
Chapter 39: Chapter 39-B: The Witty Flirt
Notes:
Dedicating the Solomon developments to Astro and Fallen_Time o7
Chapter Text
I slipped from Lucifer's sleeping arms with a frustrated sigh.
It was way-too-early-o'clock here at the Demon Lord's Castle again. What was it about this place that made sleep flee?
Guess it just wasn't home, I thought to myself as I struggled into my dress from the night before. The change of clothes I had brought with me for the overnight stay was back in the room I had been assigned. I smoothed the fabric over my belly, before heading out in the hall so my tossing and turning didn't wake Lucifer up.
Kitchen for a glass of water, and then I'll try to find my own room in this winding maze of a palace—
Oof.
"Ow..." My nose crashed into a hard metal fastening as I collided with another body that had been turning the corner, same as me, on the other side. Eyes watering, I touched my nose with my fingers, wrinkling it a bit as it stung.
"Chise...? Are you quite all right…?"
My eyes shot up.
My cheeks turned beet red.
Barbatos. Of course it was Barbatos.
Who else would be wandering the halls at four in the damned morning?
He looked just as shocked as I, though I suppose I had yelped a bit, so there was hesitant concern there too.
And then the awkwardness between us sunk in.
“…Oh! Chise! Good morning!”
Never in my life did I ever think that Diavolo's booming voice would sound so musically sweet to my ears as he saved me from my mortifying collision with my... well. Awkward interest.
He beamed at me as he came up from behind where Barbatos had come from. "You are up so early! Wait, please don't tell me it's actually that you are still up so late?”
"No," I laughed awkwardly. "No, I slept a bit. I guess everything just left me a little restless.”
He nodded enthusiastically. "Well, if that's the case, I would beg a moment of your time. Breakfast isn't even on the radar yet; I'm sure it will be a while longer before everyone else rises from the dead. But surely you would at least like to have some early morning tea with me while you wait? I'm sure that Barbatos can scrounge up something for us to get by.”
Barbatos bowed wordlessly in his retreat; to do just that, apparently.
"Oh..." I suppose I had no choice. "Sure, we can sit I guess.”
He grinned. "Wonderful!”
...So he was a morning demon, huh? Did this guy ever get grumpy? How did my dark and dour, sourpuss-faced Lucifer put UP with this all the time? Who gave BIRTH to this man? Who RAISED him? I had some questions for them.
"Ahhh, thank you, Barbatos." Diavolo was still grinning as his steward poured for us.
"Thanks, Barbatos..." I whispered as I dropped a cube of sugar into my tea. A cube of sugar shaped as a flower, I noticed. No detail was missed. What a pampered prince, to have someone as attentive as Barbatos.
Woooooah. Where’d that jealousy come from?
"It is my pleasure to serve you both," he replied smoothly, before he withdrew to be a little less noticeable while Diavolo and I talked.
I took a sip of my tea, and then paused. I glanced over at Barbatos, who stood still and straight, as always. Not looking directly at me, but in a position where he could see everything in front of him without having to do so. No doubt… gauging my reaction.
Another sip.
It appeared as though SOMEBODY was trying to get my attention via tea.
I fought to keep my face neutral just to spite him a bit. But the man was no fool.
…Fuck it. I let him win this round as I sighed with pleasure over the taste. It had been a while since I’ve had it…
"It's good, right?!" Diavolo beamed at me. "Barbatos introduced me to it. A blend from the human world, he tells me; are the flavours familiar?”
"I do like spicy teas," I murmured over my cup. "Cinnamon, ginger, clove... It's wonderful.”
He nodded enthusiastically as he sipped at his own cup.
"And..." I peered at the selection of baked goods. "Coffee cakes?”
His beaming turned even brighter. "You humans are so funny. They don't even have coffee in them!”
I did have to laugh at that. "They're meant to be eaten with coffee. Their spiced sweetness pairs well with the bitterness and depth of body in coffee.”
"Ooooh!" Diavolo nodded his understanding. "We shall have to give that a try sometime soon, Barbatos!”
"Yes, Young Master.”
Damn his lisp. So attractive on those S’s.
"Well..." I set my cup down. "You said you had some things you'd like to talk to me about in person?”
He immediately wilted with a long sigh. So drama.
"You have been a good friend to me these days lately, Chise. A true and trusted confidante. I feel that you and I have come to understand one another on certain matters. And so, Counsellor Chise... I come to you seeking your advice.”
Oh holy hells. I glanced at Barbatos, who wasn't looking directly at me with that sympathetic look on his face, but rather, straight ahead, same as before. Still, I got his meaning that his expression was for me, though.
I sighed. "What seems to be the problem, Diavolo?”
His eyes went round with sincere appreciation. "The truth is that... I was keeping secrets from a dear from of mine.”
Yep. Here we go.
"I thought I was doing it for his benefit, but I now realize that I was wrong... I never should have kept secrets from him, and it seems I've lost his trust entirely as a result.”
"Well," I sighed as I took another sip of tea, and grabbed a little cake with my other hand to stuff my face with. Seems I was going to be here for a while. "I can see how that might be weighing on you. AND on your friend.”
He nodded sullenly. "He acts differently toward me now. Sort of unfriendly, and not very nice. He has me so upset that I can't even sleep at night.”
I snorted. "What's he been doing, exactly?”
"Ah, you want specifics..." He grimaced. "Well, just thinking about it is upsetting, but... When we pass each other at RAD, he'll ignore me, even though he clearly knows I'm there... Also, when he sent me student council paperwork, he used to attach notes to provide clarification when necessary. But now he no longer does so…"
"Mhm, mhm..." I nodded while I screamed internally, stuffing a large bite of cake into my mouth to hide my expression.
"And he turns me down when I invite him over for tea. He always has some sort of excuse…"
I sighed.
"The point is, it's horrible!" He was pouting now. "I know I was wrong. But still! I want my friend to understand where I was coming from.”
“Well..." It was finally my turn. “Do YOU understand where HE is coming from?”
He paused. "...Surely I do? I mean, I acknowledge that I—“
"Are you sure about that?" I toed close to accusing him, the Prince of the Devildom, of being a Bad Boyfriend. "It's not just that you kept secrets from him. Maybe, because you were feeling so guilty, you had also unintentionally iced him out completely and made him feel insecure in the status of your... relationship?”
"Huh?!" Diavolo's eyes widened.
"You hid the truth from him, sure. But what else came along with that? When you withdrew from him again and again in your own guilt, did you do that because you were thinking of him... or of your own self? Did you make any extra efforts to deepen your… appreciation for your friend in other areas? Or did you possibly let him think that things were falling apart entirely between the two of you all along while you were so wrapped up in your own head over it? Over when the right time would be, rather than appreciating the now?”
He gawked at my sudden passionate rant, looking stricken.
"Because personally, I'D be pretty hurt if someone had lied to me AND withdrawn their affection," I said, with more bite than I had intended.
Just as how I had not intended on glancing at Barbatos when I had said it.
Who was standing very, very still. And very, very straight.
“...You say you lied because you wanted to protect him, to not hurt him, and maybe you really did feel that way. But maybe... you continued to lie to him, because you were afraid for yourself. And pulled away your support of him because you were afraid, again, for yourself. So, be honest with yourself, Diavolo. Which one was the stronger pull? Do you really blame your 'friend' for not being convinced that it was all for him? Perhaps he’s a bit in the right for thinking that you were actually behaving quite selfishly while you espoused your selflessness?”
Diavolo's jaw was hanging open in realized shock. "...I have been a fool.”
He didn't seem to notice that I was actually now glaring entirely at Barbatos. Who, given that he appeared to have stopped breathing entirely in his stillness, very much did seem to notice that this had also become about him and I.
Diavolo looked down at his cup. "I have felt so much pressure knowing that I'm the future Demon King. It makes me feel like I cannot allow for any mistakes, so I end up overly cautious..." He sighed. "A coward's excuse. I hurt my best ally. My best friend. He should have been by my side all along.”
"You should talk to Lucifer.” I kept my voice neutral, but inside my head, I was begging him to.
He pouted. "Who said I was talking about Lucifer, hm? I didn't say that.”
I raised a frustrated eyebrow.
"I mean," he dropped his voice into a sulky mutter as he looked back down again, "it is Lucifer... but still…"
"Mhm.”
"So how can I—"
"Talk. To. Lucifer.”
He glared at me petulantly for a moment, before subsiding with a resigned sigh. "You know, normally, before you and I had become friends, I would go to Barbatos for these sorts of things. And don't get me wrong, Barbatos, you're an excellent counsellor as well. But you're also very blunt and very scary. It’s just that I was quite excited, because I didn't think that CHISE would ALSO be very blunt and very scary...”
Barbatos couldn't help but chuckle, though he still kind of looked a bit pale. "Why thank you, Young Master. I'm honoured. What a kind thing to say.”
I snorted.
"However, I must say that in private matters related to Lucifer, you're perhaps better off seeking Chise's advice than mine. Perhaps she can actually get through to you to act on advice given.”
Traitor.
"So you think so too, Barbatos?" Diavolo sighed.
“...Well, I don't care who you confide in.”
Diavolo jumped in his seat.
"As long as you don't go shouting out your personal business for all who are traversing the gardens to hear.”
I sighed. "Honestly, Lucifer. You excel in popping up out of nowhere with a dry remark everywhere you go, did you know that? Do you enjoy being known as the resident broody phantom jumpscare? It's nearly five in the goddamn morning, what are you doing out of bed?”
Diavolo burst out into laughter at my scolding. He basically slapped his knee he was laughing so hard.
…Which was definitely not helping his case with Lucifer, who was glaring at my impertinence, and at Diavolo for finding it so funny.
But even Barbatos was smiling in amusement.
"W-Well, Lucifer, good morning!" Diavolo called to him with an enthusiasm that was definitely a little over the top. "Why don't you join us for tea?!”
"No thank you. I just had some.”
I spat out my OWN tea at the very obvious lie. I had slapped my hand over my mouth a little too late, and had the drink running down my arms as I choked. Embarrassingly, Barbatos leaned down to helpfully offer me a towelette.
"Aww..." Diavolo's face fell at the sight of Lucifer's retreating back before he turned back to me with a whisper. "See what I mean, Chise…?"
Diavolo heaved out a sigh as he watched Chise return inside the castle to ready for the day. “…Wow. I’ve messed things up for you and Chise as well, haven't I, Barbatos."
"That's quite possible,” Barbatos replied smoothly as he bent to pour more tea.
He winced. "Ever the forthright... You must be quite angry with me as well.”
"Never, Young Master. I made my choice long ago.”
Diavolo gave him a forlorn look. "...And I am sorry for that too. That your duties should so…”
“Think nothing of it,” he said softly. “I am content with what I have, as I’ve said before.”
“But surely, Barbatos, she will come around. You are a wonderful person. I would hate to think that I ruined your chances of having a, er… girlfriend.”
Barbatos raised an eyebrow in amusement. The ancient Demon of Time, with a... girlfriend.
Putting it like that made it seem even more insurmountable than it already had been. Too different. From two different worlds. Two different times.
He looked back at the door that Chise had left through with regret.
“…Lightbringer..." Diavolo murmured under his breath with a frown, lost in thought.
Or maybe not that different after all. The corners of Barbatos’ mouth twitched in a smile.
“Well,” Diavolo sighed, “I suppose it’s time to ‘rise and shine’, as they say.”
“Indeed.” Barbatos bowed. “I must assemble the staff to prepare breakfast. Beelzebub counts as one among our guests, after all.”
“Oh dear… Good luck to you, my friend.”
“Okay…” Mammon groaned as he sat down heavily in the chair next to me. “WHOSE idea was it to have a HUGE drinkin’ party on a school night?! Like, ya give me a whole open bar to drink from ALL night, and then you expect me to get up on time for school the next MORNIN'?! It’s not faaaaair…”
“…It says here that it's NOT healthy for the hinge in a V-shaped polyamorous relationship to unload their relationship issues from one partnership onto the other…"
"Hey, Chise! Are ya even listenin' to what I'm saying right now?!”
I squinted at my D.D.D. screen. "And that it is the responsibility of the hinge to keep the metas from infringing on one another's space..." I sighed. “A hinge problem, huh? Well, Lucifer is the hinge...”
Asmo shrugged beside me. “Honestly, I think what they really need is to just fuck it out…”
I sighed again. “You are so right, Asmo…”
He nodded sagely. “I do know a thing or two about these things.”
“About fucking?”
“That too!”
“What the…” Mammon looked between the two of us, stumped. “Who’re ya even talkin’ about?!”
“Am I a good hinge, Asmo…?”
He patted my shoulder comfortingly. “You are a lovely hinge, petal. It’s not your fault that you live with a bunch of immature, unhinged demons. Myself excluded, of course.”
I spluttered out a laugh.
“…Good morning…” Belphie sighed as he slumped into a seat across from me wearing a big, oversized hoodie with his signature messy bedhead hair. He looked like a little demon puddle of sleepiness. “Why does RAD have to have classes in the morning…”
He hadn’t overindulged. He was just Belphie.
“Finally up, huh?” Mammon pointed a fork at him. “You’re late, Belphie.”
Belphie gave him a dour look. “I literally just saw you get here a minute before me. Nice try.”
“Last is last, pipsqueak!”
“Quit complaining and eat your breakfast,” Lucifer snapped at them from further up the table. “And be quick about it. If you’re late again, you’re going to be penalized, Belphie.”
“Whatever…” Belphie sunk to rest his chin on the table.
“And Mammon.” Lucifer snapped his fingers at him. “You need to straighten up your uniform. You look like a slob.”
“…Uh-huh, whatever.” Mammon grumbled, though his cheeks turned pink when I reached to redo his tie.
“You know, I really did like Lucifer better when he couldn’t remember anything,” Belphie sighed.
“Yeah, we didn’t have to listen to him criticize every little thing about us first thing every mornin’…”
“…Did the two of you just say something?”
Belphie looked back at him glumly. “No…”
Mammon shrugged. “No, why?”
Lucifer rolled his eyes, clearly giving up as he turned away.
“You agree, right, Chise?” Mammon pouted as I smoothed his shirt and straightened his jacket. “Lucifer was better when he had amnesia, wasn’t he?”
I smiled. “He’s a bit of a mix now, don’t you think? Of before and after.”
“That’s not an answer…” he grumbled.
“Hey, if I delivered a blow to the back of his head, he might forget everything again, right?”
“Belphie…” I laughed. “Maybe, but I hate to think what he’d do to you if you missed.”
“At this point? Worth it…”
"…Levi,” I heard Lucifer start from down the table. “I heard that there was new 'downloadable content' released for Super Smash Devils. Would you mind telling me what that’s about?”
I smiled to myself, and then winced as Levi let out a piercing, girlish scream of disbelieving excitement.
“So you wanted to meet on a lonely little park bench, huh?”
I was rewarded with a little jump from Solomon, who hadn’t seen me sneak up behind him.
It had been such a whirlwind, these last few days… that I hadn’t really been paying attention to the date. It’d made my heart sink when I realized…
My stay in the Devildom was coming to an end again.
He turned to me with a smile. “And why not a lonely little park bench? It’s a lovely night, and this bench will be made quite a bit less lonely by your presence. And look – I brought you a latté. Made way too overly sweet to the point where the barista gave me a strange look and repeated the order back to me twice while explaining to me the ingredients they use and their sugar content to make sure. Just how you like it!”
I laughed as I took the drink from him. “My dessert in a cup. Thank you.”
“…I’m glad you came,” he said softly as he watched me take the seat next to him with a sip of my warm drink. “We haven’t really had a chance to talk alone since… well…”
"I’m” the one who asked you here,” I pointed out.
“Still.” He gave me a sheepish smile. “I’m glad you’re talking to me at all, to be frank.”
I rolled my eyes. “If you keep reminding me, I might just decide to go back to giving you the cold shoulder.”
“Oh, there’s no need to go that far.” He winced. “…Chise, I–"
“That’s enough,” I hushed him softly. “I wanted to tell you… Thank you. For coming forward. Simeon was right... That counts.”
He raised an eyebrow. “Simeon, hm?”
“It counts that you tried to find a solution to help me. It counts that you told me when you realized that it wasn’t going to work. It counts that you came clean. It counts that you offered me your support in the end, and that you were nearly willing to face down the end of the world with me.” I gave him a look. “It also counts that you didn’t decide to just say fuck it and kill me outright to fix it all. Somehow, it wasn’t your first choice, or even your second.”
He laughed. A little toooo heartily. “Well. I’m glad it didn’t come to that, in the end.”
“Huh.” I sat back with a teasing smile as I sipped my drink. “So it had occurred to you.”
He shrugged. “Sure. But you know, I’ve actually grown quite fond of you. Without you, life would be painfully boring – so, well, that was a last resort kind of thing.”
I snorted. “Ass.”
He laughed in delight. “Yes, well. So they call me.”
I sighed. “...Solomon, can you teach me how to transport myself to and from the Devildom?”
“Oh…!” He spluttered over his own coffee.
I grinned as I watched him shake out his wet fingertips. Served him right.
“I see…” He laughed. “Well, well. What could have prompted such a request? So that’s why you asked to talk to me. Hm. I see. You really do love them, don’t you, Chise?”
I hummed.
“And it seems that none of them can bear the thought of saying goodbye to you.”
“Well, I don’t want to say goodbye to them either,” I pointed out. “This is… really important to me, as I’m sure you’ve guessed..”
He nodded as he leaned back. “I totally understand. Life here really is wonderful, and everyone’s so much fun to be around. I know that at the very least you feel the same way. But, well, anyway…” He sighed. "Teleportation magic… I didn’t expect you to ask that. Hmm…”
I shifted anxiously in my seat as he thought about it.
He looked at me directly. “As you might expect, teleportation magic between worlds requires very advanced magic. In terms of raw magical power, you probably surpass me now. But you lack the skills necessary to control that power. You’ll have to start by learning those skills.”
I nodded slowly.
He smiled fondly, reaching to rest his hand lightly on my thigh. “If you put your mind to it, you could be a greater sorcerer than me. You can take my word on that. They don’t call me the ‘Witty Sorcerer’ for nothing.”
“I thought they called you ‘ass’?” I quirked an eyebrow.
“Pfff… Only by my closest friends.” He grinned. “Well, mark it, Chise: I actually believe that you will become the world’s greatest sorcerer, and that student will surpass master before long. However…” He sighed. “Learning teleportation magic is difficult. It could take you one… or even multiple years.”
“Oh no.” My face fell. “That’s way too long. I can’t do that.”
“Mm.” He nodded his head, expecting that to be my reaction. “But if I might offer an alternative suggestion, how about this… It’s possible to summon a demon you share a pact with across worlds. You could learn to do that. After all, the most important thing is for you to be able to see them whenever you want, right? And compared to teleporting between worlds, it’s relatively easy to do.”
My eyes were ROUND as I leaned in close to look at him pleadingly.
He giggled at my keen expression. “Ah, but I almost forgot. Before you can learn how to summon them, there’s something else you have to do.”
"Anything,” I whispered fiercely, pupils surely blown as though I were a cat overindulged on catnip.
He smothered his smile. “You made your pacts here in the Devildom via direct encounter with each demon. That’s actually an unusual way to do it. So you probably don’t know this, but… normally a ceremony is performed in the human world to summon the demon. Then the human and demon proceed to forge their pact. Now, the next step is not strictly mandatory, but it makes summoning easier, so it is a step you will have to take as a novice if you want to be able to summon on a budget timeline.”
I nodded and nodded.
“After a pact is made, the pair sometimes make it so that the human will be able to freely summon the demon in the future via a sort of ‘anchor’ to their bond. The demon chooses something that is dear to them at the time, and gives it to the human. This gift serves as a ‘permit’ of sorts. One that allows the demon to be summoned across worlds at any time.”
“Oh. Interesting…” I frowned in thought. “You said this isn’t strictly mandatory…?”
“No,” he confirmed. “With enough magical power to draw upon, you can summon without the anchor. Well… as long as you also have control over that magical power.”
“Right.” I grimaced. “So, what kind of things have you ended up getting from pacts, Solomon?”
“All sorts of things!” His face brightened. “It can be totally different from one demon to the next. Asmodeus chose to give me his favourite picture of himself at the time. And FYI, they didn’t have cameras back then, so it’s actually a portrait painted by his favourite artist…” He grimaced. “A big oil painting… The thing takes up a lot of space… It’s a real problem.”
I was laughing at his description. That was so Asmo.
He laughed too. “I wonder what Asmodeus will end up giving you now. I have a rough idea of what you’re likely to get from Mammon and Leviathan. And I suppose you’ll get something food-related from Beelzebub, naturally. Satan and Lucifer will probably give you something very rare–"
“Huh…” I tilted my head. “So a Grimoire probably fits the bill then…”
He froze. “A Grimoire?”
“Yeah…”
“Y-Yes, well, a Grimoire would work…” He blinked at me. “Chise, if you’ve received a Grimoire… You will be able to summon that demon easiest. Not right away, I still have things to teach you to get to that point, but… He will be your first attempt, without a doubt. With dedicated, full-time training… maybe a month, maybe two.”
My eyes went round again. I looked away quickly so that Solomon wouldn’t see the tears that immediately threatened to spill.
He didn’t seem to notice while he grappled with his own shock. “Wow. All right then. Huh. Hm.”
At least his flummoxed reaction was making me smile, which helped me fight the tears before I lost control.
My Satan.
Ugh, the others were going to be so pissed…! Did they have Grimoires of their own…? If they hadn’t offered up to this point, it felt like that maybe it’s a deeply personal thing that I shouldn’t ask after, just in case there was a cultural thing I wasn’t aware of. Still… If they did… And they didn’t offer… No. For sure Belphie would have if he had one. And Mammon too, though knowing him, he probably would have lost his in a bet a loooong time ago; maybe Lucifer even confiscated all of them the moment they had turned demon. I could definitely see him doing that…
Pff… I imagined his panic at the realization that his band of irresponsible circus monkeys each had incredibly powerful artefacts that left the entire family of them vulnerable should anyone get their hands on even one of them. It wouldn’t surprise me if none of them even knew that they had one. I could see Diavolo and Barbatos painfully agreeing that hiding them was the best course.
I’d talk to Satan first to make sure, but… Should I talk to Lucifer…? I had a feeling that Belphie would expect to be summoned first, as least powerful…
Ugh. Sataaaaan. They’re all going to be so mad at meeeee.
“You’re lucky, Chise, you know?”
I was abruptly broken out of my thoughts as I turned back to him, realizing that I had fallen kind of quiet. At least my tears were gone now.
“The Seven Rulers of the Devildom... I’m honestly jealous. Make sure to let me know what you end up getting from the rest of them, okay?”
“Of course.” I grinned. “This is going to be interesting…”
He nodded. “I agree...”
I drained the last of my latté; the flood of hope singing in my veins was making me giddy and eager to get started on my new project. “Well–"
“Chise, since you’re here…” He stood smoothly. “Would you allow me to give you a fun little demonstration of magic?”
"Pff..." I rolled my eyes. "You mean, would you like to show off?”
It surprised me when his cheeks turned a bit pink, but he laughed humorously. "I have been caught out. Perhaps I was going for a bit of flash to impress.”
"Hah..." I relented with a smile. "Well, I do like an impressive magic trick.”
"Do you?" His eyes gleamed. "Well, in that case... would you do me the honour of holding my hands?”
"All right..." I set my cup down and stood as well as I took his proffered hands in mine. "Well, let's see what you can do.”
He grinned at me. "Your dry little commentary is really putting a damper on the romantic atmosphere that I'm trying to cultivate, you know.”
"O-Oh." My eyes went wide. "Wait... romantic…?"
"O spirit of wind, heed me. Lift up our spirits and press upon us the ability to soar. I am the one they call Solomon… Hear my command!”
"Solomon?!" I cried as our feet left the ground. "Wh-What's going on?!”
"Surely you heard my incantation..." He gave me an amused smile. "We're flying, Chise!”
"Solomon...!" I gasped as I clung to him, feeling rudderless. Weightless. I kicked my dangling legs in a panic.
He laughed lightly as he held me to him. "Calm yourself, my dear. You're all right. Look…!"
He slowly took my hands in his and parted us, until we were face to face, floating up, palms pressed and fingers laced. Floating.
My eyes were round as I stared down at the retreating ground below us.
He squeezed my hands a bit. "Are you scared?”
I slowly looked back up at him, and swallowed. "It just... surprised me.”
He gave me a bright smile, before nodding to the side. "Look there.”
I did. "Oh! It's RAD…”
"Mhmm... And there's town square.”
I peeped as he dropped my hand to point, but I didn't fall.
"There's Scream Street – tacky name, really – and the path we take to head back to Purgatory Hall, and then there…”
I looked at where he pointed with a look of wonder on my face. "We're... really flying…"
He hummed in delight. "Let's head to that forest over there. It's more secluded. Quite a pretty spot, you'll find.”
"We can move…?"
He grinned. "Like THIS.”
I squeaked, immediately throwing my arms around him again as he appeared to propel us forward. He slipped his arms around me and held me to him, warm while I shivered in the cold night breeze. The city lights twinkled and fell further away.
"Look..." he murmured near my ear. "We're flying with the birds.”
I turned my head up, and smiled at the V-shaped flock that honked nearby. "This really is... something.”
"Yes," he agreed quietly. "They are so in sync with one another. It's like they're dancing in the air, don't you think?”
"I suppose it does look like that..." I murmured with a smile as I watched them.
I felt our pace slow a bit as we neared the treeline. I turned to look back at Solomon, who was already looking at me. Quite... closely.
"Chise..." he began with a small smile. "Would you dance with me?”
I looked at him in confusion. "Dance...? In... the air…?"
He tightened the hold he has around my waist with one arm, before taking my hand up with his with the other. "Yes. Like the birds. Just like this.”
My eyes widened as he moved us slowly, gently, encouraging me to move with a sway along with him. I felt... awkward, very awkward, like I was deadweight that was being led around. Until I looked down at our feet, and saw how he stepped lightly. It was curious to see…
I tried it myself. Clumsily at first, though it wasn't like there was anything to trip me. It just felt like my knees had nothing to... push against, so from sole to my lower back, I felt out of alignment. But slowly, with a small frown of concentration, I fell into step with him.
He smiled brightly as I stepped in time with him. "Lovely... So lovely.”
I blushed a bit as I looked back up at him again. "Sorry, I know I'm not very good…"
He shook his head. "Nonsense. One, two, three... spin!”
I let out a little shriek as he spun me away by the tips of our fingers, nearly letting go of me entirely. I fell out of step in my panic, flailing, but he simply used the momentum to spin me back to him with a laugh.
"There... got you!" He beamed as his arm slipped around my waist again, his palm pressed to my back. "Very good!”
I'm sure my face was as white as a sheet. I didn't respond.
He laughed again. "I'm so sorry. Shall I land us, before I do anything more to deserve a slap to the face?”
"If you wouldn't... mind..." I said weakly.
He floated us down, down, down. Until my feet were firmly on the ground again.
"Whoops...!" He caught me to him as my knees buckled from underneath me.
"Oh dear! Be careful. Here, let's sit together for a moment.”
I sighed in relief as he lowered us both to the grass.
"That was brave, you know." He patted my knee. "Well done.”
I smiled sheepishly. "I suppose it was... a little fun. Now that I’m no longer peeing my pants…”
"That's the spirit!" He grinned. "I'm going to have a lot of fun teaching you, you know.”
"Hah..." I gave him a dubious look. "Now I'm actually scared.”
He smirked. "As you should be. I've been described as somewhat of a loose cannon…"
"Mhmm. I can see that. Perhaps I’ll join and adopt that description of you myself.”
"Oh..." He pouted dramatically as he laid a palm to rest against his chest. "Woe to be my heart.”
I rolled my eyes. "So... what's this grand gesture been about? The honest truth this time.”
"The honest truth..." He hummed as he brought his knees up to his chest. "I suppose one reason for the privacy, at least, is that I felt compelled to get you far enough away from those unruly brothers to have an actual, uninterrupted conversation with you.”
I snorted. "Well, that's fair enough I suppose. But what’s this mysterious conversation about, exactly…?"
He smiled as he looked at me from the corner of his eye. "I have been teaching you rather informally up to this point. And soon, the two of us will be returning to the human world together, where you will no longer have the resources as RAD to fill in the gaps that I have so rudely left in your education.”
"Right..." My face fell. "When we go back…"
His hand was immediately in mine, thumb brushing my knuckles in consolation. "It has been a very, very long time since I've taken on a formal apprentice, you know."
I looked at him. “Apprentice… So you’re not just saying that."
"Mmm," he confirmed. "An apprentice of Solomon the Wise is not a small title, you should know in advance." He grinned. "I'm sure that you will have to face all sorts of jealousy, peer ice-outs, judgment, not the mention an extra helping of scrutiny on your progress. Any apprentice of mine will be help to standards that they may feel are impossible to meet at times.”
I rolled my eyes again. "There you go again. Showing off.”
He laughed hard at this. Musically. "I do think having you at my side will be so very interesting…"
"So..." I said quietly. "Formal apprentice, huh?”
He nodded. "I would normally ask if this arrangement is all right for you, but... Unfortunately, you have a bit of a target on your back. In your case, I'm actually going to have to insist." His face turned serious. "I know that things between us are… complex, but truly, I wish to keep you at my side as much as I am able while you’re in this vulnerable stage of having power but not being able to use it.”
"Wait..." I frowned. "A target on my back?”
He nodded. "Not just the Devildom's House of Lords, Chise. Nor the Celestial Realm’s Elite. The Sorcerer's Guild of the human world... have their eyes on you as well.”
"Oh..." I said uncertainly. "I take it that's…"
"Not a comfortable position to be in, no; take it from someone who knows." He smirked a bit to himself at that. "But... I'd like to be at your side to scare them off a bit. I do like scaring people…"
I giggled. "Especially politicians…"
He grinned. "You understand, then. Well, Chise… Would you like to become my pupil and learn some magic? Sorry, I am asking, but I’m not taking no for an answer.”
"Well..." I sighed with exaggeration. "If I must, I must... I suppose I shall have to do you the honour of allowing you to be my mentor for the time being.”
He broke out into more laughter. "Ahh! That's the spirit. I'm glad. I was afraid that…"
I waited as he trailed.
He fiddled with the hem of his cape with a silence that I didn't want to break. It looked like he was going to say something eventually, so…
I waited.
"...Chise... I..." he started softly, not meeting my eyes.
I quirked an eyebrow.
And then he turned to me, lightly took my arm, and pulled me closer to him.
He kissed my cheek.
A kiss that came precariously close to my lips. Nearing the corner of them.
“S-Solomon...?" I whispered in surprise.
He sighed as he leaned to the side to slip his fingers into my hair, cupping the back of my head. "I am so very glad... that you did not die, Chise.”
And then he kissed me there again.
"Solomon..." I touched my fingers lightly to his chest. "What is this…?"
He laughed, though it wasn't his usual musical sound. It sounded sad. "What do you think it is…?"
“I… would like to hear it from you. I don’t want to make any assumptions.”
He sighed against my skin. "...Could you ever forgive a man who hides the truth from you...? Could you ever forgive a professional liar?”
I curled my fingers against his chest.
"Could you ever find it within yourself... to love him, maybe…?"
I shivered. Quiet. But I didn't necessarily pull away. And he seemed to latch onto that hope, holding me to him still as I took my time to think. His fine silver hair was grazing my skin, and his breath was warm and steady near my cheek. I would have thought his breathing would be a bit raced given what he had just asked of me; mine definitely would be in his place. But no... As I thought about it... I suspected it was so even because he had come to terms with my rejection of him before he had even confessed.
So... he had confessed despite his expectations.
He was pretty... He was flirty… He was really funny… And despite his aloof exterior, he was also kind, especially when it mattered. He’d caught me off guard many times before, and I had to admit, his forwardness had been pretty flattering.
It's not like I had to date someone while already having fallen in love. That's been a kind of... recent trend. Dating was for getting to know someone better.
...And maybe I did want to get to know him better.
"So..." I began in a teasing tone. "If I reject you, will I be walking all the way home tonight?”
He huffed in surprise at my lighthearted question. "No, certainly not! And not just because the brothers would absolutely kill me! …Though, I will admit, I did not really give thought to how awkward the return would be." He winced quietly. "Errr... Sorry…"
I shook my head as I pulled my face back a bit. "Well, you don't have to worry about that. I'm... not rejecting you.”
He stared at me in disbelief.
"Well... I'm not wholly accepting it either." I held out a finger. "I'm just... open to the idea. It's not a no. Or a yes. I’m not making any promises here or anything.”
"Oh, I..." His eyes were wide. "I didn't expect... Oh... Wow…"
I laughed. “Wow? That’s all you’ve got, Mister Ancient Big-Shot Sorcerer?”
"Ah..." He blushed, embarrassed.
"You're pretty cute when you're flustered, you know." I grinned at him.
"You seem to be the only one who can bring that out in me..." He laughed bashfully. "Well then... that's… well…”
I snorted. “You really didn't think you were going to get this far, huh?”
He shook his head with a small smile. "Admittedly not…"
"But you did still try.”
"Yes, well." He sighed. "It's everyone ELSE who calls me Wise, you see.”
"Pfffff!" I laughed again, harder this time.
...A laugh that was cut short when he pressed his lips gently to mine. I inhaled a sharp intake of breath in surprise, but didn’t pull back. His lips were very soft... His hand came to rest on my cheek to gently hold me there while he moved his mouth against mine.
My lashes fluttered closed as I leaned forward to kiss him back. Slow, tentative rolls. A very sweet kiss.
We pulled away very slowly when it broke.
And stared at each other for a little while, cheeks pink.
He brushed his thumb against my skin. “I’d been wanting to do that for… well, a long time. I hope you didn’t mind…”
I giggled. “Do first, ask forgiveness later?”
“Ah…” He laughed self-consciously. “It seems so.”
“It was nice,” I assured him quietly. “In fact… You’ve earned permission to kiss me again, if you’d like.”
His eyes sparkled. “Earned?”
I shrugged, and smiled cheekily. “It was a good kiss.”
He huffed another laugh, before pressing his lips to mine again. And again. And again. I shifted in closer so we didn’t have to lean so far to meet each other, and he pulled me into his arms, nearly half onto his lap, wrapping me in his warm embrace while we kissed quietly. I sighed, leaning into his chest, leaning into him, leaning into the kiss, relaxed. It really was quite romantic, this little set-up of his.
When it finally broke again, I lowered my head to rest my cheek on his chest so that he couldn’t see the shy expression on my face. He held me for a little while. I think we were both kind of shocked by the sudden developments. But the night was cool, and he was warm, so I took my time.
“Well…” He finally spoke quietly as he moved to fiddle with the clasps of his cape, before pulling it off over his shoulders. “It’s time for me to take you home before there is a public outcry when you’re discovered missing, lovely apprentice. And… before I get anymore carried away with you.”
I looked at his cape in his hands, before looking back up at him. He was blushing hard still.
He grinned. “You don’t think I didn’t notice how you shivered all the way here? Come on, what kind of gentleman do you take me for?”
I snorted before smirking. “The thoroughly ungentlemanly kind, who allowed me to shiver all the way here in the first place.”
He laughed as he fitted the cape over my shoulders, clasping it again. He rubbed his hands up and down my arms vigorously to warm me. “It’s been a while since I’ve committed to seeing someone, but I promise that I’ll try to remember some of my manners from here on. Feel free to kick my ass if I forget. I’m open to criticism.”
“Oh, believe me, it’d be my pleasure.”
He grinned again. “Ahh, there is it… That’s precisely what I’m looking for in a partner.”
I laughed as he helped me stand. “...You are an absolute madman, you know?”
“Mm.” His eyes twinkled in delight. “Perhaps that’s precisely what you’re looking for in a partner…? You do have a history…”
“Pff…!” I smacked his chest lightly. “All right now, you terribly offensive flirt. Take me back home. I’ve got some pilfering-of-treasured-belongings that I apparently have to do.”
“...Hey…” His grin turned sly. “Could I kiss you at the door in front of them when I drop you off…? Just to see what happens. It’d be so funny…”
I gasped in horror. “Absolutely NOT! YOU get to run away from the fallout of a stunt like that! I LIVE THERE!”
He burst out laughing as he took my hands in his again.
Hells. WHY did I like the chaotic ones.
I frowned. It was actually eerily quiet when I got back; I was expecting a parade of way-too-personal questioning over my late return.
Maybe Lucifer was still in a bad mood and they were all taking shelter for once rather than provoking him further.
Though… I turned towards the sound of muffled thumping, and then a crash, and then a slew of some very choice yet inspirationally creative curses.
I made my way towards Satan’s room to check it out, and knocked.
"…Help…” came the small reply from inside.
I shook my head as I let myself in.
“…This pile of books suddenly came down on me like an avalanche,” he explained as I raised my eyebrows at the sight of just that.
“Well, that was only a matter of time.”
“Hey, what’s with that smile?!” He grimaced as his struggle ended up toppling the stack further on top of him. It’d been one of the ones that had nearly reached the ceiling. “You think this is funny, don’t you?”
“Kinda.” I grinned as I came to squat beside him.
“Ugh, whatever.” He sighed. “Just help me out from under here…”
I laughed as I began to dig him out, stacking the books to the side in smaller piles.
“Do you really sort your books by colour…” he grumbled as he watched me.
“The very scary very powerful demon who got himself stuck under a bunch of books doesn’t get to complain about how I choose to help him,” I pointed out. Though I had definitely done it on purpose.
He panted as he squirmed again.
“Stop that!” I scolded him as more books piled over him. I tsked. “Crushed to death by a pile of books… what a way to go.”
“This is all Lucifer’s fault…” he sighed.
I raised an eyebrow. “Really? Lucifer? I know that the two of you are always at each other’s throats, but you’re the one with the giant piles of precariously-stacked books laying around, waiting for their chance to strike.”
His cheeks turned pink. “Well, they were all perfectly fine as they were, and would have stayed that way if he hadn’t ordered me to straighten up my room. That giant pile of books never would have collapsed otherwise.”
“Uh-huh.”
“And if the giant pile of books hadn’t collapsed, I wouldn’t have gotten pinned under it. So this makes it Lucifer’s fault. Right?”
So we were in Childishly Petulant Satan territory, it seemed.
“I’m surprised you’re bothering to listen to him. I love your room, you know. It's one of my favourite rooms in the house.”
"Oh, well then..." And there it was, his flirty smile. "Feel free to drop by more often than you already do.”
"Ohhh, you went with the low hanging fruit for today's flirt of the day, did you?" I winked at him.
"Ahh, come on..." He laughed. "I'm half stuck under a pile of heavy books. Cut me a bit of slack here. Honestly, he should just clean it himself…”
He sighed as he allowed me to pull on his hand, finally freeing him. The remains of the pile collapsed behind him.
“Thanks, Chise.” He shook his head in exasperation as he looked down at the mess. “I guess I should get back to it… Want to give me a hand…?”
“Anything to spend time with you.”
He smirked. “Who’s the bad flirt now?”
“Hey!” I pouted. “I thought that was pretty good! A bit on the light side… But not everyone can be an over-the-top cheesy romantic like you.”
He laughed my jab off with a shake of his head while he watched me bend to pick up a few books. He squatted down to sort the piles. “…So.”
“Yep.”
“That ritual…”
“Mhm.”
“Quite interesting.”
“Sure was.”
“Really permanent-feeling.”
“Sure felt that way.”
“Guardian Demon, huh?”
I grinned. “Don’t push it.”
He laughed. “Not that I wouldn’t have gone through with it – that goes without saying – but perhaps I should have asked more questions first.”
I rolled my eyes. “I thought you’d done the legwork on that front, and assumed I didn’t have to do it for you. I should have known, even before the vials of blood were pulled out of your pocket. You do have an impulsive streak to you sometimes.”
He grinned. “Me? Impulsive? No way. I’m the smart one, remember?”
“You’re going to cause me to injure my eyes if you keep making me roll them,” I said, with another roll of my eyes. “Anyway… I have some good news, and some bad.”
“Ah.” He grimaced in advance. “And just as I was really getting into our savage flirting.”
“Sorry to put a stop to our foreplay,” I laughed. “But… have you been… keeping an eye on the date lately…?”
He was quiet as he continued to stack books.
I sighed. “Well, I hadn’t been… until yesterday.”
He nodded.
I took the book he had just picked up in my hands. “Are you okay…?”
He sighed. “How could I possibly be okay?”
“I know…”
“I don’t even know what life would be like anymore…” he whispered, “without you in mine…”
I set the book down, taking his hands. “Well, at least that’s… the bad news over with.”
“The only good news I’ll accept is being able to see you still, and regularly, Chise.”
I gave him a gentle smile. “Well then, good news still stands.”
He sighed in relief as he immediately gathered me into his arms. “Thank the stars.”
I cuddled against his chest, and he fell back to sit cross-legged, allowing me to shift onto his lap. I rested my palm on him. “And your Grimoire will certainly help…”
He sighed against my neck as he wrapped his arms around me. “I was hoping that’d be the case.”
“Solomon has offered to make me his ‘formal apprentice’, whatever that means,” I explained. “He told me to collect what each of you holds most dear…”
He nodded. “That’s the simplest way. So you told him I gave you my Grimoire?”
I winced. “I told him that someone had given me their Grimoire. I’m sorry if that was…”
“It’s all right, dove. I assume he told you that he’d be teaching you how to use it, so I’m more than happy to have him know.” He pulled away to smile at me. “So you won’t be in the Devildom, but…”
"For now.” I held up a determined finger. “But I’ll fist fight Diavolo myself to get back here. Solomon said I could learn to teleport in as little as a year, so summoning to the human world will be temporary, but I promise…”
“I’ll be very happy to have you all to myself when you bring me up to the human world,” he whispered as he cuddled me closer. “Just you and I.”
I nodded with a happy sigh against him. “…Your brothers are going to be mega pissed when they find out.”
“Oh, I’m sure.” His voice was light.
“Mega pissed at me, too,” I pointed out.
“Mm. Probably.” His eyes shone with delight.
I rolled my eyes again. “So… does every demon… have a Grimoire…?”
“No.” He shook his head. “I made mine. It’s very difficult to do, and requires a lot of advanced magic and preparation. It took me years to research and attempt it. Sorry, dove, but I doubt any of my brothers have one of their own, aside from Lucifer maybe, though he doesn’t…” He grimaced. “…need permission to go up to the human world in the first place, unlike the rest of us, so…”
Ah. Right. So he could…
I cleared my throat. “Well, Solomon said that if I apply myself and study full-time, I might be able to summon you in a month or two.”
He smiled in relief. “I know you have that in you, dove. And that you’ll apply yourself fully, given that I’m such a favourite of yours.”
“Shut up,” I laughed. “That topic of conversation is off limits.”
“Well,” he sighed lightly, “you don’t have to confirm its truth outright.”
I slid my hand up to his shoulder. “I feel a lot of hope, despite leaving soon…”
“Good,” he murmured, before placing a kiss on my forehead. “Your power is beyond anything I have ever felt. It gives me hope too, that we’ll never truly have to leave each other for long.”
I tilted my head up to kiss him, and he leaned forward to lean me down, kissing me back.
“Right on the floor, huh…?” I whispered with a smile. “Among all these books…”
“You’re right,” he breathed, as he took up my mouth again. “Let’s get you over to my bed…”
“Which is also covered in books, I see?” My smile turned into a grin as he adjusted his hold on me to pick me up.
“Mm…” He didn’t reply as he began to kiss me in earnest, and I wrapped my legs around him as he rose up from off the floor with me in his arms. I cupped his face, deepening our kisses, while he made his way over to his bed.
There was a slight space, just enough to lay me down, though a book or two did slide to come at a rest against my arm from the weight of the two of us on his mattress disturbing them. He batted them to the side – batting at the other nearby books as well – to widen the space, before coming back to kiss me again.
***
I sighed as his fingers moved to undress me, deftly pulling apart the buttons of my shirt.
“No magic today,” he breathed against me with a small shake of his head. “This… This time…”
“I agree...” I slid my palms down to pull at the bottom hem of his sweater. “Just us.”
He shook his head in wonderful as he gazed at me, fingers pulling apart the last of my buttons. “I could never take you from behind, you know… I always want to see your beautiful face.”
Always done it from behind. In a rage. As wrath. Always with succubi. Not caring about what the other wanted. Just about what I could take.
I smiled as the final button of my shirt fell free, and he leaned back up to remove his sweater, the shirt underneath pulled along with it. I slid my hands up his firm stomach. “Then never do.”
He took my hand in his, and I shivered as he reached us down to press my palm to his arousal. I sat up to kiss him hungrily in response while I rubbed him through his pants. His lashes fluttered prettily a bit at the pressure, and he sighed when I reached my other hand down to unclasp his belt. As I unclasped him, my fingers suddenly started to shake noticeably harder, and I struggled at the button of his pants, and made a positively pathetic attempt at the zip of his fly when I finally got there. He laughed softly as he helped me, holding my fingers to guide me inside his boxer briefs to find him when I made a scrabble for that next.
I sighed as I found him, so hard for me, so big, and with a twitching jump at my touch. I bit my lip as I watched him shimmy his pants and underwear down, keening when I had to let him go to allow for it.
But soon my fist was on him, and I gripped him by his base with a whine.
"Fuck..." He sighed as he watched me, and then groaned when I began to stroke him eagerly, in earnest. I tensed and flexed my wrist and used the momentum of my stroking of him to try and tame my shaking, but I felt wild in my need for him, and whimpered over and over again in want without meaning to. He shivered at my little noises, and grasped my hand in his to help me truly jack him. I sighed out a satisfied moan as I watched my hand being guided up and down on his shaft, faster and faster.
I flicked the pre-cum lightly on an up-stroke with my thumb, and he hissed through his teeth at the sensitive touch. And then he gasped when I reached my other hand up to caress his balls between his legs, rolling them in the palm of my hand lightly while his cock was fiercely gripped and jacked by the both of us.
"Fuuuuck..." He let go of my hand to fall over top of me, catching himself on the mattress with a groan, eyes squeezed shut and brow furrowed as I took over entirely. I stroked and rubbed and watched his face intently.
He huffed above me, the muscles of his arms flexed with tension as he held himself up by his hands. He bit his lip and rolled his hips into the palm of my hand, and then again, and then again, exhaling with a slight back-tilt of his head before he low out a soft groan. The sound of him send a shiver through me, and I had him groaning again when I tightened my hold on his long member while I rubbed him.
I let him pull my hand away when his breathing hitched. I didn't want him to cum yet either. Not yet.
His fingers were immediately on the fastenings of my own pants. His cheeks were pink, lips parted, eyes heavy with desire as he panted his desperate need for me. My arms and hands were shaking heavily again as I hastily and clumsily helped him, and he was the one to force pelvis up before I had the chance so that he could wrench my pants down over my hips. Both of us felt like we were scrambling now as we kicked off our pants the rest of the way, and he hissed in frustration when he threw his arms around me to unclasp my bra while I took the hint and struggled out of the sleeves of my shirt. I understood the appeal of having one's clothes torn off now. I just wanted all of this inconvenient incumbrance fucking OFF of me to have him.
I still had bra strap dangling from one of my wrists by the time he had gripped the base of himself meaningfully. I was immediately spreading my legs, thighs folded up, shins in the air as I huffed my anticipation. He moved forward on his knees to meet my spread; I reached, and we both guided him to me together.
I whined high in my throat as I looked up into his face when he came to my entrance. He swallowed, eyes wide, and then he pressed and pressed.
We both moaned in unison as he slid inside of me, widening me tantalizingly. Slowly, I was made so full.
I shivered as I nearly choked on a sudden, emotional sob. "We're…"
"Shhh..." He leaned down to kiss me. "Yes, we will… Finally…"
I moaned against his mouth as he wasted no more time to move inside of me, a slow and steady pace at first while he huffed as well. I could tell that this man was not going to last as long as he usually did, even without his little reward of loving praise. I know that I wouldn't, in his place.
Sssso good. So right, as he moved inside of me steadily. Perfect. I closed my eyes briefly to stop my eyes from rolling as I stretched my back out against the mattress with a lewd little moan. So sensual, the way he started with me, yet the fire inside was begging me to cry for him to take me harder. Wanted to relish it. His cock inside of me. In and out, smooth, entire, whole while he took me. He smoothed his hands down my ribs to grip lightly at the curve of my waist to hold me while he rolled his hips again and again. I raised my legs up further to wrap them around him, rolling up into him with his downward strokes, moaning with each joining as I flexed the muscles of my thighs to try to quicken our pace.
Thank the stars he relented, and followed the example and pace that I set. My cries were getting noisier and noisier as he picked up speed inside of me, inevitably pushing in more of his length with each more powerful thrust. I reached up to trail my fingertips over his belly and up his ribs towards his chest, as far as I could reach while he was sat upright on his knees. I keened and cried for him, and he gasped nervously at the sight of pure desire and pleasure on my face; he slowed down slightly to temper himself, before biting his lip to have me even faster with a little shake of his head.
I watched him hazily as he gave a little lick of his fingers, and then cried out when he reached down to press at my clit while he continued to pump into me. I half-sat up with another cry when he began to rub me there quickly, rapidly, pressing his fingers while he stroked and stroked himself into me. He bit his lip again at the sight of my face as I moaned and moaned again and again from both the piercing pressure of his cock inside of me and the electric heat that the attention he gave to my clit pooled within me. I was so damn close.
"Satan...!" I gasped, my eyelashes fluttering.
"Come on, sweet little bird. So close... Let me see you cum.”
I shuddered hard, once, twice, three times, and then I threw my head back as I began to go rigid, starting from my shoulders and working its way stiffly down. I choked on a gasp as my orgasm flooded through me with electric clamps that contracted around him inside. He sighed out his satisfaction as he watched me heave on his bed from beneath him while I came from his skillful fingers and pounding cock. I cried out hoarsely when he leaned further down to press me back again, far enough to tilt my hips for a deeper angle. I keen and moaned and scrabbled at his chest when he tilted my thighs further, as far as he could push them to me, folding me as he used them to brace himself while he rutted deep inside. He held me by the back of my shins, pressing, letting out a little growl as I screamed.
I let out a howl after a particularly deep thrust, and, evidently liking what he heard, did it again when he began to move away from fast fucking to slow, harder thrusts that shot deep into my core. I felt tears roll down my cheeks and sniffled in between cries as I was rocked again and again down on his mattress while I came a second time underneath him with deep, low groans. He exhaled shakily as he watched me uselessly half-writhe, still pinned by him, while he spread his knees further to, hells, reach even deeper. I choked on a little pained cry at the hard presses he made up against my cervix, but I couldn't get enough as I tried to reach to control the thrusting of his hips. Wanting more more more as my third high gripped me strong. Shuddering, crying noisily again, lashes fluttering, a mess of tears as he kept throwing me higher and higher.
"Satan...! Satan…!” His name was falling from my lips in loud cries after he began picking up his pace again, though he thrusted just as hard. I could hear it in his breathing. The audible race of it, in time to his thrusting, the hitch that was present, the intense look in his eyes as he fixed his gaze on my messy face.
I felt myself glazing over again. "Aaare you... ready… plee-eease..."
He squeezed his eyes shut briefly and only moaned worldlessly in response. I think he almost came right then in there. We'd been waiting for so long.
I reached a shaky hand to press it to the middle of his chest. "B-Baby…"
He nodded, lips parting with his panting, eyelids half-closing as he struggled to hold himself in for a bit longer. I was going rigid again, shivering as I started to come undone once more.
"I love you, Satan..." I choked as I was rocked back and forth from his thrusting. "Please... Please cum inside of me…"
“Hhhhfff…" He moaned as he dipped his head to rest against his jaw. He picked up his pace, bringing himself closer to the very edge. "Please, Chise... I'm going to... Want to…"
"I love you..." I whispered hoarsely as I trailed my fingers down his body. "I will never in my life… stop loving you... All mine… I’ll summon you first, my love, I promise… Please… Fill me… Make me yours…”
With a shuddering groan, and a final, grinding thrust, he began to do just that.
Tears pricked my eyes as I rocked him to me while his shoulders rolled with his release. It should have been searingly hot, I could feel that, but it simply did not touch me in that way. I wrapped my legs around him to pull him to me deeper with a shuddering sigh as I felt his seed flood within me in thick pulses. He wrapped his arms around me tightly and held me to him as he moaned, and moaned, and moaned again, pumping his hips with each release of himself deep inside of me. Wetness spread between my legs from where we were still joined.
///
I held him to me, shaking like a leaf, same as him.
A sentimental fool, as always... I felt a stray tear slip down my cheeks, and I quickly buried my face into his neck to hide it. I couldn't hide the sniffle that followed, though, and I felt him shudder with emotion in my arms as well at the sound.
I slid my hand into his hair and just. Held him. With my legs wrapped around him. We trembled together, in each other's arms.
He nodded as he slowly pulled his face away from my neck to look at me.
Tears in his eyes as well.
I sniffled again, and then let out a small, surprised laugh.
He did the same, and then rubbed at his eyes as a tear finally shed. "...Don't laugh.”
But there was light amusement in his embarrassed request.
I sniffled once more, and then laughed again as a few more of my own tears rolled down my cheeks.
"Stop..." he pleaded with a smile, cheeks pink. "You'll making me cry too…"
"You're already crying, silly..." I pulled him down again to kiss his cheeks. "...I love you so unbearably much.”
I saw him swallow as he tried to hide the emotion that shook him by pressing his cheek to mine. "I love you too, dove..."
I held him tightly to me at the sound of the uncontrollable shudder in his next breath as his tears flowed freely now. And mine as well.
“I’m going to see you so soon,” I promised with another sniffle. “You made a vow, you know. Blood pact and everything… Doesn’t sound like you’re going to get out of it…”
He huffed a shaky laugh. “That I did… With a lot of painful consequences, might I add.”
I nuzzled him. “You’re a beautiful person, Satan.”
“Mm…” He nuzzled my shoulder as well. “You make me a better man. It takes a beautiful soul to raise up a demon...”
I laughed under my breath. “Not so different… remember…?”
“Yeah.” I heard the amusement in his voice. The smile. “Not so different, little dove. Not so different…”
I sighed, before planting a little kiss in his hair. “I love you. I meant it. You’ll be my first summon. I’ll work really hard to make it happen as soon as possible.”
“I know.” He raised himself up to kiss me sweetly. “I know. I love you too.”
I squeezed him tighter in my arms, and we rocked each other slowly.
Chapter 40: Chapter 39-C: Spirit of the Moon
Notes:
CW For Belphie filth – CNC.
Also CW for some frank discussions on feelings of hopelessness/depression/references to light suicidal ideation. Take care.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hrruhhh… This is heavyyyy…”
I came down the stairs with a frown as I heard Asmo’s strained voice. He was panting as he dragged a garbage bag along with him towards the front door; unusual for him, given that he absolutely refused to be on garbage duty ever.
“What are you doing…?”
“Oh, Chise!” He brightened up with hope on his face. “Aww, did you come to help?! You really do adore me, don’t you! What am I going to do with you?!”
I rolled my eyes. “Well, tell me what you’re doing, first. If you’re on garbage duty for once, forget it.”
“Ugh.” He wrinkled his nose. “As if! I’m getting rid of all the clothes I haven’t worn recently. And I’ve managed to fill TEN of these bags! And there’s even a few MORE in my room for you to try on first!”
I looked as he gestured down the hall, raising my eyebrow at the line of bags that were thrown up against the wall.
“You can never have too many clothes, right?” He sighed. “But Lucifer ordered me to get rid of all the stuff I don’t actually need, so that’s what I’m doing…”
“Huh. So he’s on you about cleaning your room as well.”
He pouted. “From the moment he got his memory back, he’s been barking orders at us nonstop. Ugh, I’m just SICK of it. What am I going to do…? Chise, it’s so heavyyyyy.”
“Fine…” I sighed as I grabbed the tie of the bag and pulled. All right… It was pretty heavy. I huffed as I dragged it the rest of the way to the door.
He clasped his hands together. “Oh Chise, you’re SUCH a sweetheart!”
“I’m not doing it ALL.” I wagged a finger at him. “So put your back into it.”
He giggled as he went to grab the next bag. “I knoooow. I gladly accept your offer. Let’s get to it.”
–
We leaned back on the stairs, panting and red in the face. I shook my head in disappointment. “Too many clothes, Asmo… Too many clothes.”
He pouted at me briefly before he resumed panting.
I inhaled deeply, and then expelled to try to regulate my breathing. “There’s something I wanted to talk to you about.”
He giggled again. “I don’t even need you to tell me. I already heard everything from Solomon. You want me to give you the one thing that’s most dear to me, right?”
I rolled my eyes. I kept forgetting that they kept in regular touch because of their pact. “Surprise ruiner…”
“You know, it’s a really hard one…” He looked thoughtful for a moment. “I mean, think about it… What do I treasure above all else? Obviously, that would be either myself or you, Chise. But then I realized… I treasured us the most. Together. But still, I thought, I can’t really give you that, right! But then…”
I slipped my hand in his with a smile. “You’re really cute, you know that?”
“Oh…!” He blushed as he returned my smile. “Well yes, obviously I do know that! Anyway, yeah, so I thought ‘what represents us’ and, well…” He looked a bit shy now. “I figured it out. My most treasured item. It’s back in my room.”
I nodded, and then had a thought of my own. “Can I meet you there? I have to grab something from my room first.”
–
“Okay…” he whispered. “Hold out your hands. Don’t peek.”
I felt his weight sit down next to me on his bed. I smiled as I did so, feeling a little bit giddy. I kind of had a lot of Feelings about taking away something that each of my boy’s held really dear, but… I was excited to see what they each treasured, and maybe I could return it all to them once I was able to control my magic enough to not have to use them anymore.
I felt something very light and thin placed in the palms of my outstretched hands. I frowned as I ran a thumb over it. Irregularly shaped, and smooth, like glass?
He giggled at my confusion. “Can you guess what it is?”
I shook my head. “I’ve no idea. A hair clip…?”
“Close,” he said softly. “Go ahead and open your eyes.”
“…Oh!” I gasped in delight as I blinked down at the pretty little object. “It’s so precious! …What is it?”
It was for sure a small rose made of what looked like glass. Delicate and well-crafted. I think what I meant to ask is, ‘what is this used for’ or ‘why do you have it’. Or… ‘it’s very pretty, but why do you treasure it’.
He laughed. “You’re soooo cute. But yeah, I’ve never shown this to you, have I?! Well, you’re looking at the very same rose that…” His face was turning a bit pink as he talked. “That you wore in your hair after the first night you spent with me in my room. Petals… for my petal.”
“Asmo…!” Tears immediately filled my eyes as I choked up. “You preserved it…?! How…!”
His eyes sparkled. “I actually asked Solomon to do it for me…”
“Really…?” I curled my fingers around it gently. It looked so fragile. Delicate. It was so precious. I was afraid it’d snap.
“Don’t worry, it won’t break.” He smiled, as though hearing my worried thoughts. “So yeah. That’s my most dear belonging. It represents us…”
“Yeah…” I smiled fondly down at it. “It really does. That’s such a good choice. I’m sorry that I have to take it away from you… This is so…”
He covered my hands with his. “I still have the shadowbox of Celestial Realm flowers you gave me, you know. I think that’s my second most precious item.”
“Good.” I smiled directly at him now. I’d noticed that he had it next to his bed, always. “...Would you like another little gift from me?”
He squealed in delight. “Another preseeeent?! For moi?!”
I laughed self-consciously as I reached into my back pocket. “It’s a little thing… And you have so many already, so… I, err, actually hope that you don’t already have it, but it’s okay if you do, I can always exchange it and get something else that you pick out for yourself. But I thought of you when I saw it while we were out shopping together while I was helping you with the Bloody Moon thing…”
I was rambling in my nervousness.
His eyes shone with fondness. “Anything from you will always be my favourite.”
I produced the little jewellery box from behind me. “Well, here you go, love. I hope… well.”
He bit his lip as he took it from me, and gasped softly when he opened the latch. “Chise…”
“I saw it, and, um… I’d been looking at you, watching you the whole time, and your hair… Your beautiful pink-amber eyes… And then I saw this necklace…”
I trailed off when he hiccuped a bit; he slid the chain through his fingers before resting the little rose pendant on his fingertips; it shone and sparkled with its different hues – pinks, soft oranges, and rosy golds – as the light hit it at different angles.
He brushed his thumb over it, and then began to cry.
“Oh, Asmo…!” I immediately took him into my arms, and he leaned to the side to rest his head on my shoulder. “Asmo…”
“I’m going to miss you so desperately once you’re gone…” he choked on his words as he cuddled closer to me. “You better not forget about me, okay…?”
My eyes widened as I took his hand in mine. “I could never, ever forget about you. I’ll be working every single day to bring us back together. You’ll be in my thoughts while I do that, every single day.”
He squeezed my hand with a miserable sigh. “I won’t get to feel your nice, soft, warm hand for much longer, will I… If I have to go too long without feeling you touch me, I might just die from lack of affection.”
I huffed a little laugh. “Sweet boy. It won’t be forever. I promise.”
He nuzzled. “When you finally can… Whenever you start missing me, you summon me to your side, okay? Even if it’s every single night.”
I was peppering his hair with kisses as I stroked his arm. “I will. And I’ll text you every single day until then. I’ll call you.”
“Promise...?”
“I absolutely promise.”
“I love you SO MUCH, Chise.” He pulled away slightly to look up at me miserably. “More than words can describe…”
I pulled him back to me again. “I love you so much too.”
“I’ll wear your necklace every single day…” he promised me, voice muffled against my shoulder. “Eff it… Maybe I’ll just throw out all my others…”
“Don’t you dare.” I smiled into his hair while I petted him. “Now, do I need to go get the ice mask from the freezer for your eyes…?”
He sniffled, and then laughed shakily. “Ummm, would you mind…?”
I giggled. “Not at all. I’ll bring you some juice, too.”
He sighed. “Some Chimera’s Snake Tequila to go along with that, if you please.”
I laughed with a little shake of my head. “Coming right up. I have a bottle of human wine in my room too, AND I’ll bring cheese and crackers. We’ll make tonight a fancy party. Just you and me. I still have to try on the clothes you said you think I’d like. I’ll get naked in front of you and everything. Your favourite!”
“Heh… I love you so much.” He gave me a shaky smile as I slipped from his bed. “You’re my very best friend.”
“I love you too.” I leaned to brush a kiss on his forehead. “And I’ll work very hard to summon you as soon as possible. We’ll take the human world bars and dance clubs by storm when you visit. I’ll be right back.”
–
A few more tears rolled down Asmo's cheeks while he watched her close the door behind her; he squeezed his eyes shut, curling tighter, as he gripped the little pendant in his hand.
I found Belphie in the attic. Curled up. Asleep. His usual.
I crept over to the bed, crawling under the blankets with him to snuggle down deep. I watched his face while he slept, youthful and serene, seemingly free from any worries. My heart squeezed in my chest at the sight.
I was going to miss him so much.
He sighed lightly in his sleep at my touch when I reached to stroke his hair, brushing it aside and out of his face. He murmured something I couldn’t quite hear – he did sleep talk sometimes – but otherwise, he didn’t seem to stir too much.
***
I hesitated.
I have a fantasy where I'd wake up to you riding me. Or blowing me.
Hesitated, and blushed.
I thought about all the steps it’d take me to get there. There’s noooo way he wouldn’t wake up. I’d have to roll him over, touch him, get into his pants, get him hard… Unless he already...
I hesitated and hesitated, my heart thumping hard in my chest.
Did I want to? I didn't usually take charge... Well, except for Levi, for obvious reasons, but... This was my Dom sleeping here.
Sleeping.
I snaked my hand down and tentatively rested it on his hip.
Not even a hitch in his breathing.
I slowly trailed my fingers across his front to find him.
Yeah... He was already hard. Morning wood.
I bit my lip at the heat that pooled within me. I lifted the blanket slightly. He'd fallen asleep in his trousers, so... I wouldn't have to pull down an elastic band over his hips, which would no doubt wake him.
...Maybe. He IS the Avatar of Sloth, and... sometimes it was like he was in a ferret's death sleep, where shaking him, yelling at him, picking him up and carrying him around didn't wake him. It was a constant battle for Beel and I to get him up for school.
I hesitated again. So what if he didn't wake up at all while I was...? I shivered. What would that make me...? Even if I gave up and stopped...? It was for him, but if he didn’t…
Maybe I wasn't cut out for this.
I know that could be murky for you to do. If you can't, don't do it.
I knew he'd meant it, and he would never bring it up again. But I also knew... that would be disappointing for him.
I just thought... I'd ask.
It took him a lot of courage to ask. I think he knew it'd be a tough one to ask for. He does so much for me. For himself, too, but I was always so passive. It was more like… he took for himself, rather than me giving.
Which he did like, but maybe I wanted to change that for myself…?
I laid there for a little longer, lost in thought, going around and around in circles in my head.
And the heat was still pooling in my belly.
I shivered, swallowed, and… just… unbuttoned his pants. Next… slowly unzipped. No response. I sat up a little bit and placed one palm gently on his shoulder, and the other on his hip. I lightly pushed him onto his back.
He did sigh at that, and I froze, unmoving while I watched for signs of life. He simply seemed to wiggle a bit down deeper into the mattress, flattening himself on his back, his head turning to the side with another soft sigh.
And then his chest rose and fell again in even breaths, in sleep.
My heart was hammering in my chest still as I pulled his fly apart. Surely, unless he was in his death sleep, he would wake up to the next part. I glanced between his legs – his long, hard cock was down one pant leg. I huffed. I somehow had to slip my hand down there and get it pointing up without him noticing?
Well, if he woke up and I ruined it for him, so be it. I'm a novice. What did he expect. At least then he would know I'd try it in the future and sleep without fucking pants next time or something.
I inched myself a little higher up on the mattress above him, and slowly slipped my hand down the front of his pants, and into his boxers.
I paused as my fingers found the base of him. Still no response. I shivered, trying not to touch him too much, holding my hand above his cock while I reached down, cursing the tight fabric as I went down the pant leg that had him pinned. I bit my lip at the sight of his well-endowed bulge while my hand slipped down and down. Until I curled my fingers, and found the head of him. I let out a soft breath. My fingers were met with sticky pre-cum. And as for Belphie, he seemed to take a deeper breath in, but otherwise…
I sent out a silent prayer that my demon boyfriend wouldn't wake up while I played with his cock to the powers above like some sort of predatory perverted heathen, and slowly worked to readjust him. Which was hard to do. The tip of him grazed the side of his pant leg that was wrapped over the side of his thigh, so I cupped my palm over the head, but still, he strained so much against the fabric I was worried about hurting him... Maybe soft pyjama pants that had a bit of give WOULD have been easier...
But then…
I lightly pulled him through the front opening of his boxers. And he was free. Cock standing proud, with a little twitch.
I stared as heat flooded my cheeks. His same youthful, serene expression, chest rising and falling slowly under his oversized sweater, fingers curled, stretched out on his back, asleep... With his hard cock out.
I took in a shaky breath as I slipped from the bed, my fingers trembling while I tried to quietly shimmy my own pants and panties down over my hips, to the floor. I undressed quickly – no need for a strip tease, after all – and had my bra falling on top of the heap of clothes soon after.
I looked down at him, sleeping still, cock still rock hard, while I was stark naked above him.
I exhale heavily, and then kneeled back down onto the bed to crawl over to him.
He said that I could be sucking him off, but... I knew what he really wanted. He’d offered that as a compromise.
He wanted me…
I slowly swung my thigh over top of him, trying not to disturb him or the mattress too much. Until I straddled. I was amazed... And very nervous... that he was somehow still asleep.
I breathed out another shaky breath as I lowered at the same time that I gently held him still underneath me to line up. I shivered as his head slipped through my folds to find my entrance. Slippery. Wet. I was wet. I was VERY wet. I felt myself pulse inside. My breathing was quickening, and I was shaking.
I sunk further, and with a soft hiss through my teeth, I had him inside of me, and I was sliding down on his shaft, wrapping him in my tight, wet heat.
I bottom lip trembled, my eyelashes fluttered, as I tried to not make any noise while he climbed higher and higher up inside of me. So good. So long. So big. My demon. Between my legs. Entering me. Filling me. Seating inside of me.
I was trembling as I let my fingers drop from him, taking him right to my cervix. As far as he could go. I placed my hands lightly on his belly, biting my lip while I adjusted my hips, squeezing my thighs against him lightly.
He was still asleep... or at least... looked like it... I felt butterflies in my stomach, and a breathlessness in my chest.
I moved. A shaky breath in as I braced myself and lifted up from my thighs. He came sliding, half-out, heated by me and covered in my juices. I let out that shaky breath as I sunk back down. And then up again, and down again, while he laid motionless underneath me. My eyelashes fluttered, and I let out a soft moan.
At that, he whimpered in response, his eyes squeezing slightly as his lips parted. He even gave a soft flex of his hips.
"Yes..." I breathed. And then moved up again, and down, riding him slowly while the heat inside me seared. I watched as his breath hitched, and his head rolled, lolling to the other side. I moaned again. His eyes squeezed tighter, and he moaned in response; a cute, high sound that I hadn't actually heard him make before. I shivered as I increased my pace a bit, truly riding him now, rising and falling on his cock at a steady rhythm. He let out another moan and I hissed through my teeth when he bucked lightly up into me.
His eyes finally opened a crack, and then wider when he gasped. His chest immediately began to rise and fall, breath quickened, his hands finding my bare hips to scrabble at them as he slowly processed what was happening on top of him.
"...Hhhholy fuck..." he whispered while I rode. I moaned again, louder now that he was truly awake, and, bracing against his belly still, rode faster.
"Holy fuck, holy fuck..." His hips began to thrust up into me in time to my riding. I let out a soft cry when he thrust deeper into me than I had been taking him. He groaned, throwing his head back, before taking over.
My next cry was sharper, and then even sharper, and then I was crying out noisily with each thrust as he began to slam up into me harder and faster. I struggled to keep up, our steady rhythm together falling apart. He growled and pulled me down flush on top of him to hold me there while he fucked and fucked up into me again and again. Fiercely now, and I gave up my struggle to keep pace.
"You're so. Fucking. Hot. You. WHORE." He growled against my ear, and I yelped when he spanked my ass hard. And another crack, and another on my soft skin. I curled my fingers into the front of his sweater while he took me as he wanted now.
Holy fuck.
"Belphie...!" I cried out my signal. He simply spanked me harder in response. A spank meant to hurt. I choked on a sob as I came undone from it completely, pushed right over from the stinging pain. I sobbed again as he cracked his hand over the same stinging spot. "BELPHIE…!”
"Come ON, whore," he growled. "Get it the FUCK over with already.”
I screamed in pain into his sweater when he slapped me again; I went rigid in his arms while he hammered himself up inside of me with his cock. I bucked on top of him while I came hard, forcing him to hold me tighter to him with another frustrated growl so he could continued taking his. I screamed again when he spread the cheeks of my ass apart painfully, and writhed when I felt his finger prodding me there. He didn't slip it inside, but he pressed, and the taboo touch froze me in place in his arms to choke and twitch quietly in my throes instead of struggling.
He laughed, and pressed harder in warning. "There's a good whore... Sexy little slut…"
I groaned as I began to fall from my peak while he continued to abuse my pussy.
"So naughty..." He licked my ear. "This is called 'consensual non-consent', baby slut. How'd it feel, huh? To take me without asking? While I was vulnerable, and couldn’t say no, or struggle? Every single fucking thing you had to do to get my cock inside of you while I slept... So deliberate… You could have stopped at any point – you could have listened to your conscience – but I bet the further you went along, the easier it got…”
I whimpered as I clutched at him, squeezing my eyes shut at his barrage of insults.
He dropped his voice into a hoarse whisper. "So what are you waiting for, baby slut? Are you just gonna keep letting me have you like this? Just going to keep getting used as my personal little cock sleeve? After all the effort YOU went through to have ME?”
My eyes flew back open, wide, and my breath hitched while I was pounded.
"Speak up, whore,” he growled at me.
I slapped my palm on his chest, and used it to push myself back up to sit straddled on him again. He looked up at me in smug satisfaction, and he slowed down his pace to thrust up hard into me instead so that I could keep up. I hissed at the depth and violence of his thrusts, and I clamped my thighs around him again to ride once more. I fell down on him hard when he thrust up, and we both cried out in unison. Which was so. very. fucking. hot.
I reached down to grip him by his jaw. "You want me to take you, baby...? Fine…"
He let out a strangled gasp as my hand shot down from his jaw to grip his throat instead.
"...I'll take you.”
I had pressed hard. He wheezed and gurgled as his hands left my hips to curl around my fingers while I continued to slam down onto his lap hard.
I panted, but held. "A little too much, baby...? Too bad. You're a demon. I'm sure you'll survive. So deal with it.”
His eyes went wide as he gave out a shuddering wheeze.
"I'm right, right?" I smirked at him. "I wouldn't do this to a human. But a demon... You should be able to take it, right? I'm just a fragile little human whore, and you're one of the Seven Rules of the Devildom. Surely you can take a little light choking, baby Dom…?"
His moan came out as a hoarse gurgle as he began to thrust up wildly again, though unsteadily as his eyes rolled. He wheezed again, his back arching, as he gave a single nod to confirm my words.
I leaned down to put more of my weight, my pressure, on him. "Do you like having your pretty little whore riding you, baby? Is she taking good care of you after you ripped her apart last time, just like she asked? She’s so grateful, you know… It’s the least she could do.”
"Hhhhhhh..." He rasped again, before giving another nod.
"I love you," I breathed. "I WORSHIP you. I WORSHIP your cock inside of me. I worship this big demon cock of yours that’s stretching me so fucking much right now. Every time you break me, you tie me tighter to you, did you know that? You know what's REALLY best for me, don't you? You take such good care of your little whore, who keeps crawling back to you for more and more of your abuse. So how could she possibly deny assaulting you in your sleep when you had asked her soooo nicely?”
"Fffffffuu...!" He was trying to swear as he struggled now, eyes glazing.
"I'm your personal little slut, after all..." I grinned. "You could take me anytime you wanted to at this point, that’s how much I'm so thoroughly yours. You could take me anywhere, force me anywhere, no matter what I'm doing. Free use, baby. My body is free for you to use.”
He hissed. "Rrrrr... Rrreeeal…"
"Yes, baby. Really. I AM your little cock sleeve, after all. That's what you said, right? That my pussy is just a sleeve for your cock? And how about my ass, hm? Is that your sleeve, too? It is, isn’t it?”
He moaned, his eyes squeezing shut again. His back arched a second time, and he started to rock up harder into me.
"You gonna cum, baby?" I cooed. "You gonna cum inside of your little cum slut? I want your cum sooooo badly. Come on, baby. Cum for me. Come on. Right inside, just how you like it. You like your little whore riding you, don't you? Don't you want to fill me up?"
He groaned as he gripped my hand tighter.
“Yes…” I leaned further to kiss him. “You like it when I drip for you, don’t you, Belphie? You like seeing your thick white cum drooling out of my pussy right after you pull out from having me. From claiming me. You do, don’t you? You gonna reward your good little whore and make her drip?”
He nodded vigorously this time while he struggled with his now-rapid breathing as he neared. I eased up slightly on his throat to let him breathe more, but he pushed my hand down with his to grip him even tighter, his face reddening from lack of breath.
"Good cock... What a good cock..." I murmured against his ear. "Give me what I want, baby. Give me your cum."
And then I inhaled sharply as my hand slipped from his throat when he threw himself up into a sitting position with a sudden cry, gathering me into his arms while he took over rutting into me again to bring himself over the edge.
“Fuck fuck fuck…!” He threw his head back, and then I cried out against him when he slammed up into me. Hard. And then he came.
I pushed down on top of him with a whine as I felt his cock begin to twitch and pump his load inside of me. Again and again he unloaded into me, until I was hot and soaked, and still, he kept going. A long, drawn-out orgasm, even by his standards, and soon I was absolutely flooded, overflowing with him. My lips parted as I watched his face break out into an expression of blissed concentration, eyebrows knitted while he spilled his seed; his hips ground up into me to fill me deep, and I shuddered as I felt every engorged pump.
And then, as I looked on in amazement, he relaxed back with a self-satisfied sigh, his grip on my hips slowly loosening. He panted lightly from underneath me, his eyes half-lidded and glazed over in his bliss.
I smiled, shaking hard as I leaned down to kiss him again. Both of our laps were sticky with his cum as we laid, resting, still joined. My forward lean unseated him slightly, and I felt another small gush of his seed spill down his shaft. He sighed again in content when he felt it too.
I giggled a bit. “Want me to roll over so you can look…?” His favourite.
A lazy grin spread across his face, but he wrapped his arms tightly around me with a small shake of his head. “Not yet. I just want you here on me for a little bit longer. With me inside of you…”
“I’d like that…” I kissed him again. And again. Gentle kisses. Our making out fell into a soft rhythm as we wrapped our arms tighter around each other, slowly licking each other’s lips and tongues every few kisses. He breathed lightly through his nose in contentment, and I gently stroked his cheek in response, while we kissed, and kissed, and nuzzled, and then kissed some more.
He was getting softer, and I wasn’t surprised when he finally rolled me. I kissed him right up to when he slowly pulled away, pulling out, to make a mess on the sheets below us. Well, more of a mess than they already were. He was kissing down my stomach now as he made his way to between my thighs, where he kissed there too, sighing in satisfaction as he watched me. I hummed lazily as I felt his fingers part my folds, and I parted my thighs more in response. I sighed softly when I felt him give another lick, and then another, and another; soft little licks as he cleaned me up. I reached down to stroke his hair while he lapped at me gently. He stayed away from anywhere sensitive. He just lapped our cum.
Until, with a final nuzzle of my inner thigh, he came crawling back up to me, and I took him in my arms. He snuggled into my embrace, made all the comfier with his soft sweater half-engulfing me when he wrapped his arms around my waist.
He rested his cheek over my heart, and sighed. I felt him relax, and I followed suit.
///
“Chise…”
A whisper, and a brush of fingertips on my forehead. I stirred.
“Hey, Chise… Are you awake…?”
“Belphie…” I sighed, before smiling, eyes still closed. “Well, I am now…”
I felt him lean down to brush his lips against my hairline. “I want to give you something, but we have to be in the planetarium.”
“The planetarium…?” I murmured as I finally opened my eyes a sliver. “But I’m so eeeepyyy…”
He laughed softly, and kissed me again. “We can sleep there.”
I probably wouldn’t sleep again for a while after that nap, but, well, I was already awake. I sighed, and reluctantly sat up. I was, after all, here on a mission of my own.
“All right. Pass me my clothes.”
–
We cuddled up together on the plush sofa, with my head on his chest this time.
“…Just so you know,” – I heard the grin in his voice – “that was really hot for me.”
I spluttered out a laugh. “Yeah… for me, too.”
“You are damn good at the dirty talk.” He sighed. “And waking up to you… Mmm… Anyway. Thank you. I know that wasn’t really your thing...”
I lifted my head up to kiss his jaw. “I could definitely see it becoming my thing. I just need explicit permission after each time. Okay?”
“Heh.” He chuckled. “Good. I’d like that. So, permission… granted…”
He trailed off into a whisper.
I slipped my hand in his. “We’ll be seeing each other soon. I promise. A month or two, tops. It’s a drop in the ocean. You’ll see.”
He was still quiet.
I held him closer to me. “And then I’ll learn how to teleport. It’s temporary, Belphie. I promise. I’ll learn how to summon first, and then learn to teleport, and Diavolo himself won’t be able to stop me from living here with you again. I’ll just keep coming back over and over if he tries to kick me out.”
He sighed as he squeezed my hand. “...You really are the love of my life, you know.”
“You are special to me, Belphie,” I promised him. “You and I are… incredible. I’ll tear the three worlds apart…”
“Me too,” he whispered. “Like–"
“Not like the stupid Sun Prince,” I scolded him. “Not even as a joke.”
“Heh… Fine, all right.” He sighed in defeat. “...Chise… I’ll be… lonely.”
“You can call whenever you want,” I offered softly. “You can call before you sleep, and I’ll stay on the line with you as you drift off. Whenever you want, Belphie. Whatever you need.”
I was so worried about him and Satan in particular.
But Belphie… Belphie’s thoughts went darker, and he kept himself isolated. At least Satan had a surprisingly robust social life, and hobbies to throw himself into…
So I was most worried about Belphie.
He kissed my hair. “…Thank you.”
“I don’t want to be away from you either,” I whispered. “So I won’t stop until we’re back together again.”
He was quiet for a moment. “...I have another story for you.”
I shifted nervously. "Is it another tragically sad story…?"
He hummed. "Yeah, you could say that.”
But clearly these stories were his way of communicating his feelings, so... "All right. I'm listening.”
"I don't remember all of the details unfortunately, so it'll be a shorter one, but..." He took a breath. “One day, a long time ago, the spirit of the moon found herself stranded in her reflection in the waters of the ocean, and was unable to return home when the moon left her behind. A fisherman found her, and saved her, pulling her to shore safely. Still, the moon had already left... So there she found herself, without a home, in a very strange place.
"But the fisherman gave her a home. He gave her a roof over her head, and he worked hard to put fish and other foods on the table for both of them to eat. And eventually..." he quietened his voice, "…he gave her his heart, too. His love.”
I nodded. I'd seen that coming.
"And she gave him her love in return. The love of the moon…"
He trailed off for a moment, and I rubbed his chest lightly, absently.
"...But then, the moon came back for her, and begged her to return. The moon glowed weak, and the tides of the ocean were no longer under her power. The seas were suffering, the world was suffering, and the fisherman and his livelihood were suffering too without the fish, who’d all left to shelter in deeper waters. So... even though he begged her not to go... she had to leave. To go back to the moon. To give the moon spirit again.
"But before she left, she gave him a parting gift: a flask of Eternal Essence, that would grant him immortality when he drank it. It was the most precious substance in all the lands, in all the worlds, and all were envious of him for this gift. He was offered kingdoms and princess brides and riches beyond imagining. But... he didn't want it. He didn't want any of it. The riches, OR the Eternal Essence.”
I was quiet, and my heart sunk.
"He didn't want eternal life. What good was immortality if it wasn't spent with HER? So... much to everyone's dismay... just as armies had been assembled to go to war… assassinations ordered... entire nations marching towards his humble doorstep... he poured it out. And so it was gone. And then he died.”
I waited for him to continue, but he didn't…
That was the end of the story.
My eyes widened as I raced through the details, analyzing it, looking for anything... Looking for all the hidden meanings he intended for me.
And everything I found, every stone turned over, my conclusion was the same: it was very, very dark.
"Belphie..." My voice was weak. "Please don't…"
"It's just a story." He pulled me closer to his chest. "Don't worry. It's just a story. Just thoughts. That’s all.”
Just thoughts.
I curled up against him. "But... WHY the Eternal Essence…?"
"Hm?" He hadn't expected the question.
"WHY would she give him THAT?" I pawed at him lightly. "Why would she give him that specifically, if it wasn't because she planned on returning to him?!”
He went still. "What…?"
"She wanted to return!" My voice was getting louder, and trembled. "She was always planning on returning! She just didn't know when... And she knew that he may be long, long gone by the time she did if he stayed mortal, so...! She offered him immortality, because... she was hopeful...! She was going to return, and return to HIM. But he didn't take the Essence. And he just... died.”
Belphie was dead quiet.
"He died. And one day she will come back, after all the time that had passed, after figuring out how to be with him for good, or to take him away, something, anything, all of that, and she comes back... to find him gone anyway. For good. Forever. That’s..." I lowered my voice into a whisper, "that's so tragic…"
Belphie's breathing hitched, and then he threw himself over top of me in his fierce hug, knocking the breath out of me. He breathed shakily against my ear while I lay pinned in his arms. Too pinned to hug him back. So I kissed and kissed everywhere I could reach; cheek, jaw, ear, hair, nuzzling and nuzzling him while he choked on a little sob.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry..." he whispered, voice crumpled and broken. "I'm so sorry for scaring you... I'm so sorry. It's okay. I get it now. I'll wait. I'll wait for you.”
“J-Just like me…!" I started to sob against him. "She was just like me! She was going to do anything and everything to be with him again, and all she wanted, all she needed, was for him to just... wait.”
"I will, I will." He rocked me through my tears. "I'll wait.”
"And then SHE was the one who ended up alone—"
"I know, I know. I'm so sorry." He kissed my face all over. "I'm so sorry for scaring you. I love you. I'm sorry. That was so stupid of me. It was just how I... felt. Just thoughts. I would never leave you.”
"You can ALWAYS talk to me…"
"I know." He cuddled and cuddled me. "I know. You make me think... You... change... everything. You changed that story. That..." He took in a deep breath. "You change MY story, Chise…"
I rubbed my face into the collar of his sweater to wipe my tears, though I still trembled.
"Man..." He sighed. "I'm so stupid.”
I shook my head. "You're so smart. You're so sensitive. I love that about you, Belphie.”
He rubbed his back, shaking his head in denial. But... "I love you too. I really, really do. And you're right..." He paused. “You’re... right. She was going to do anything, and everything…"
I nodded quietly, confused by his sudden shift towards thoughtfulness.
"Anything and everything." He kissed my hair. "So I'll wait for you. That’s the least that I can do.”
I sniffled lightly, before lifting my face to kiss his lips. He kissed me back gently, pressing his palm to my back a little harder while he continued to rub up and down.
"...And that brings me to what I was going to give you up here," he whispered. "Something to make sure it happens as soon as possible."
I kissed him again. “So I guess you’ve heard…?”
He nodded, before turning his head to face up. I turned to look up with him at the celestial view that stretched over us.
He sighed. “We won’t be able to lie here looking up at the stars together for much longer, huh? At least, not for a while…”
“We’ll look up at the human world stars next,” I promised him.
He nodded again. “That would be really nice. It’s been a really long time since I’ve seen those…” He squeezed me to him. “So… The one thing that’s most dear to me, hmm?”
I nodded too. “I guess that’s how it’s gotta be.”
“Mm… Well then, I know what to do.” He leaned his head to the side to bump it against mine. “Chise, I’m giving you my star.”
I frowned as I searched the dark sky. “Your star…?”
“Mhm… I told you about our stars before, right? You know, the two small stars you see over there…” He pointed. “The ones that are right next to each other.”
“Ah.” I reached with my own hand to cup them in my palm, so far away. “Yeah, I remember.”
He nodded. “They’re twin stars. One’s mine, and the other is Beel’s. Have I ever mentioned that the rest of my brothers all have stars, too? Because they do.”
“Really…?” My eyes were searching all over now. I wondered which ones. And what they meant. And how they got there…
“Whenever I look up at the sky, I sort of feel like my family is nearby… Which is weird, I guess, considering I live together with them… but still. That’s why that star is really, really important to me.”
I smiled. “That’s lovely… And so ‘you’.”
He squeezed me again. “And you’re the one person I’d be willing to give it to.”
I frowned in confusion. “Will I even be able to see it in the human world…? How do you give me your star?”
“Heh. The sky in the human world is different from the one here in the Devildom, so you won’t be able to see it in the human world.”
“But… So how do I use it for summoning…”
“Well, just because you can’t see it, that doesn’t mean it’s not still there, right? But…” He tilted my head to the side to look at him. He was smiling. “If you need a reminder… Could I see your hand?”
“Sure…” I reached my right hand towards him, still confused as hell.
He took it gently in his, and then raised it up to his lips.
He brushed them softly against the inside of my wrist.
My eyes widened.
With his breath, his touch, a little mark appeared on my skin. It gleamed there for a moment, gold, before fading into a dark, dusky purple. A little star…
I stared at it in wonder.
“There,” he whispered, still smiling. “My star will be yours forever.”
“Belphie…” I raised my eyes to his, but he was looking back up at the sky.
“Look!” He pointed, eyes wide.
My eyes darted to where he pointed, where I saw the end of a flash of light.
“A shooting star…” he breathed in wonder, and then a grin broke out on his face as he turned to look at me again. “Make a wish, Chise.”
I didn’t even have to think about it. It came unbidden.
I wish for Belphie and me to be together.
For a very, very long time.
He nuzzled against me. “So, what’d you wish for? Because I made a wish of my own just now.”
I smiled. “It's bad luck to voice a wish made.”
“Mm… Still…” He was still smiling, a touch of a blush on his cheeks. “I have a feeling we both wished for the same thing.”
I took his face in my hands, and I kissed him. He kissed me.
“…Next time we’ll look at the stars together up in the human world,” he whispered against me. “Deal?”
I brushed his cheek with my thumb, stroking his soft skin. “Deal.”
He kissed my forehead, and then my nose, and then my lips, before laying back with a sigh.
I smiled as I looked at my wrist again. “…I doubt I’ll be able to sleep.”
“Want me to put you to sleep again?” he offered.
“So you really did do that…” I flicked his hand playfully. “Are there… any side effects…?”
He shook his head. “Just a good sleep.”
I snuggled in closer, and he adjusted too, getting comfier as he held me. “…All right. Go for it.”
“I love you, Chise.”
“I love you too, Belphie. Goodnight.”
I felt him place one last kiss in my hair, before…
“In the name of Belphegor, Avatar of Sloth…”
My eyes closed, and then I slept.
Notes:
Hey Astro, Chise just said the words “free use” during her sexy freaky sex scene with Belphie, so I apologize in advance if you see a VERY VERY SUDDEN smut break in future chapters. 😈 Act 3: Astro’s Worst Nightmares, Realized.
Chapter 41: Chapter 40-A: My Time With You
Chapter Text
Barbatos: Chise …
Barbatos: I beg of you …
Barbatos: Please stop sending me videos of rats …
Chise: Are you ready to talk yet?
Chise: Is that a no?
Chise sent an attachment:
Rats are ADORABLE! Cute rat compilation! Squeak squeak!
http://deviltube.dvl/video/sau783e7sd8sehw8hd…Chise sent an attachment:
The Most Polite Rat 🐀 #DapperGentleman
http://deviltube.dvl/video/dksjfn78329fnjd90mdss…Chise sent an attachment:
POV you are holding a dumbo rat who is having a snack
http://deviltube.dvl/video/h9e8hes0ej0j333ekoem…Chise sent an attachment:
Pet Rats Scurry Up Owner’s Leg
http://deviltube.dvl/video/l00rkj3897hauhs8389jn…Chise sent an attachment:
Meet Olive. She’ll make you actually like rats.
http://deviltube.dvl/video/eeks30ajne987986aanoi…Chise sent an attachment:
Rats Learn How To Drive Tiny Cars
http://deviltube.dvl/video/xknndsd839ka00rkjkjmm…Chise sent an attachment:
Cute Buddy | Eating cheese 😍😍 | nam nam nam…
http://deviltube.dvl/video/l09ihava26672ke9jhs87gw…
A very rapid knocking on my door. It went on for a very long time. Continuously, even. Very excitable. Very insistent. Very social-faux-pas.
I snorted in amusement as I got up to let Levi in.
“Chise…!” He wheezed, collapsing against me with a heavy box. “Heavy…! Help…!”
I grunted in surprise as I was almost knocked off balance. “Levi…! What the hell! Just set it down!”
“My poor otaku hips… ” he groaned, before lowering himself, and the box, and me, down to the ground. “And my otaku back…”
“You’re supposed to lift with your KNEES, Levi,” I admonished him as I dragged whatever the fuck he had brought further into my room so that my door could actually close.
“Yeah, well, maybe I WOULD have, if I didn’t also have otaku KNEES!” He sighed. “Anyway. Everything in this box is for you.”
I eyed the box with suspicion. “For me…?”
He immediately brightened. “I don’t use them anymore, but they’re all games and DVDs I highly recommend, including some rare ones.” And then he un-brightened. “I dunno why, but Lucifer got on my case about how I needed to declutter my room.”
“Huh.” I frowned. “Seems he’s having everybody do that. And weirdly enough, it seems like you’re all listening.”
He frowned too, and then shrugged. “I dunno why, but there was something in the way that he asked. Well, demanded… Scolded… Yelled… Lectured…”
“The way that he asked…?”
“Lectured,” he corrected me. “Well, anyway, that’s not important. I chose only the very best stuff, so I want you to take this back to the human world with you.”
I smiled as I came back to him. “So, are these your most 'treasured items’ then?”
“No, don’t be silly.” He graced me with a self-conscious blush. “This is stuff I chose to get rid of. I wouldn’t get rid of my most treasured items…” He shifted on the spot, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “Not rid of them…”
I smothered my pleased smile. “Well then. We’ll have to go through the box for you to help me decided what’s first.”
He nodded seriously. “Oh, yeah. We’re definitely doing that. Don’t worry, I’ll be very detailed with what order you have to go through it.”
I snorted. “I’m sure you will.”
“I also labelled them all thoroughly.”
I shook my head. “I’m sure you did.”
“Anyway…” He paused for a moment, and then I was graced with a deeper blush. “Asmo told me about what’s happening… So if I give you the thing I treasure most of all, you’ll be able to summon me up to the human world later, right?”
“Yeah.” I smiled and took his hand. Which made him blush even more as he tilted his head down to try and hide his face under the fringe of his hair.
“Well, since this is me and all, you may not even want the thing I value most, but…”
“Stooooop.” I rolled my eyes at him, but he went back to his box to open it. He lifted the binder that rested on top of the other items while I came to stand beside him to inspect the contents.
“…Here.” He handed it to me awkwardly, almost thrusting it roughly into my hands. I caught it to my chest in surprise. He was chewing on his lip now, looking to the side, down at the floor, not meeting my eyes. “…It’s the script to With Me. The play we performed at the RAD school festival. Both scripts, actually – the original and the one we had to change up. And it’s been signed by Simeon himself!”
“Oh…” I hugged the binder to me with a smile. “Aww, Levi. That makes so much sense for you. I promise, once I learn–"
“Listen…” His voice cracked a bit. “What makes it important isn’t that it’s been autographed, or that it was written by the author of TSL himself.”
I blinked my confusion.
“What makes it really important is that it’s a keepsake of my time with you. To me it’s really, REALLY special. My most treasured item. I mean, sorry if that’s… kind of dumb…”
“No, not at all.” I took his hand and pulled him to sit with me, laying the binder carefully on my bed to the side. “I love it, Levi. I’ll take really good care of it. I promise.”
“Y-You’d better!” He hid his mouth behind his sleeve. “Th-There’s no need to pretend you like it if you really don’t, though… okay?! Like, it’s just my treasured item, it doesn’t have to be yours–“
"Levi,” I admonished him. “No spiralling in my room.”
“Oh, also, I’m going to need you to summon me to the human world for Ruri-chan’s birthday celebration. I’ll send you reminder texts counting down the days, okay? Starting one month in advance! So don’t forget!”
I snorted in amusement, nodding along.
“Oh! And anytime there’s an event or a panel featuring her voice actress, I HAVE to go, okay?! I HAVE to!”
“All right, all right–!”
“Wait, hold on…” He gasped. “HOLD on…! Oh wow, this is CRAZY! From now on, I can go to any human world event I want! …And I’m sure to score games and DVDs and stuff before the release date up in the human world! Oh wow… oh WOW! This summoning thing is AMAZING! YEEEEEEEES! YES, YES, YES!”
He was spiralling in a DIFFERENT direction now, and getting quite loud about it.
“Wait… 'this summoning thing is amazing'?” I blinked. “You’ve... never been summoned before?”
“Uh, no.” He shook his head. “I’ve never even been in a pact before. Or summoned without one either. Not like anyone would want to summon mmm!”
I kissed him soundly on the mouth, my cheeks pink, the kiss quick and rough; I was breathless as I pulled away.
“…mmme,” he finished weakly, equally as pink, equally as breathless as he looked at me in shock.
I don’t know what my expression looked like, but I’m sure it reflected his own.
And then he threw his arms around me, pulling me to him, hugging me as tight as he could. I threw my arms around his middle too, holding him close as I pressed my face hard against his shoulder.
“…But I’m just so sad,” he murmured, voice muffled into my shirt, and a little broken. “I’m so sad you’re leaving, Chise…”
“I love you,” I whispered to him. “I’ll bring you right to me. As soon as I can. I promise.”
He made a little noise in his throat as he buried his face tighter against me.
“Kiss me...?” I pleaded gently. “Please…?”
He let out a shaky breath, and slid his hand up to my cheek. “…You’re not playing fair, saying something like that…”
And then his mouth was on mine. His signature shaky kiss – his previously built-up confidence seemingly having fled him. I slid my hands up to cup his face, kissing him back, and guiding him through the motions again as I had before. My heartstrings tugged tight, and I took in a shaky breath, before deepening our kiss. He pressed his lips to mine a little bit harder as he tilted his head to the side, opposite of my own tilt. I lifted my legs up from the side of my bed to rest them on his lap so that I could face him more comfortably, and to my surprise, he placed his palm on my leg to slide it underneath, cupping the back of my thigh to keep me steady there on his lap.
We broke apart shakily. I kept my hands cupped over his face, noses still touching, stroking his cheeks with my thumbs.
“…Sorry,” he murmured. “I’m still not used to kissing. I bet I’m not very good, huh…”
“I like kissing you very much,” I assured him. “Being nervous doesn’t make you a bad kisser.”
“I like kissing you too, Chise…” His cheeks were beet red as he pressed his forehead to mine. “…I wish we could do this all that time. I wish we could spend every single day together, and that it was just, like… normal.”
“Me too.” I kissed his nose. “One day, we’ll make it happen. For good.”
“Listen…” He pressed his palm on my thigh a little harder. I wasn’t even sure if he realized he held me there still. “We’re still gaming together every night, got it? Even if you’re busy. So make sure to be online.”
I smiled. “I will.”
“Oh, and you’d BETTER buy a high-quality headset so we can chat across worlds,” he instructed me seriously. “In fact, I’m not asking you, I’m TELLING you… buy one.”
I laughed softly. “I will.”
“I’ll text you a link to the headset I recommend. I expect you to buy it, all right?! Don’t let me down!”
I was snorting a bit now in my attempts to stop laughing, because I was sure he was going to take offence soon at my amusement. “I will, I will.”
“Next day delivery on Akuzon!”
“I will!” And then, my hands still cupping his face, I pulled him, and I pressed my lips to his again. And again, cutting off his shaky sigh of surprise, stealing his breath away. And again.
I still didn’t know if he was aware of it, but he slid his hand further up my thigh to pull me closer to him, or to brace himself to lean forward to kiss me back. I shuffled closer to fold my legs over him tighter.
But he must have known. Must have. Because he was the one who kept leaning forward, kept pushing me down, down onto my bed, and onto my back, as his hand slid up to trail over my hip.
And continued to trail, until it came to a rest against the button of my jeans.
“Oh…” I breathed in surprise, smiling wide.
“Th-That is…” He pulled his hand away by about an inch with a self-conscious bite of his lip. “I-If you… want to…”
***
I pulled him further down on top of me, eliciting a surprised “mmm–!” from him in response, kissing him again. He caught himself by pressing his hand to my fly again, breathing shakily against my mouth in between my rolling kisses. I shifted myself more firmly underneath him, lining up with his body length-wise, cupping his face again and kissing him with a bit more urgency. His breath hitched and his hips rolled lightly, so very clearly turned on, and his fingers shook uncontrollably as he tried to pinch at the button.
I smothered my smile, trying not to show my amusement at his attempt. I let one hand drop from his face to help him, popping it open, and he bit his lip again as he trailed his fingers lightly over the fabric of my panties. I unzipped for him, and he followed along with its release, right behind it to touch me lightly.
He shivered, eyes going wide. “I-I should get… M-My own pants off first… In case I…”
I nodded, kissing his cheek sweetly before he scrambled away from me with a nervous sigh.
And then he realized what he had just boldly told me he was going to do, and his mouth pressed in a flat line with a squeeze of his eyes.
I smothered a giggle. “I’ll cover my eyes, okay?”
“Okay…” he agreed. “I’ll just… Just my pants for now. I’ll leave… It’ll be… um, a mess… if I…”
I nodded, grinning as I hid my eyes behind my fingers.
“No peeking…” he murmured self-consciously.
“I’m not,” I assured him. “Go ahead, and then come back here. I won’t watch that either, if it helps.”
“Yeah…” he breathed, and then I heard a rustle of his sweatpants being dropped. I bit my lip in anticipation.
I felt the weight of him on the bed again, and then the weight of him on either side of my legs when he swung one of his over.
I felt a shaky kiss pressed to my forehead. “…Y-You can look now.”
I slowly moved my hands away, meeting his gaze with adoration, and a proud sigh.
“…Aww…” He looked away with another deep blush. “No fair… You looking at me like that…”
My heart squeezed in delight. His shirt was actually off too.
And his cock bulged large and heavy in his boxers.
I pulled his face back to me again to kiss him. The kisses in-between the progress relaxed him, so I gave him plenty to reward him for this sweet surprise. He shakily dropped down onto me fully, flush with me, and he gasped against my mouth when I spread my legs to wrap them around him, pulling his arousal right to me.
He shuddered against my mouth. “W-Wait… um… If… If you keep…”
“You can cum...” I breathed softly, voice sultry as I dropped my kisses down to his chin, peppering them along his jaw while I stroked his face. “Don’t worry… I still plan on having sex with you tonight…”
He hissed through his teeth as I reached his throat with my lips.
“You can cum,” I whispered my permission again, dropping my hand to trail over his hips, sliding it in between us to cup him. He let out a soft cry at my touch. “Levi… You can cum…”
I squeezed gently, with a small pull.
With another cry, and a buck into my hand, he pressed his forehead to me while his shoulders began to roll. He moaned loud and high when I wrapped my hand more firmly around his cock through his boxers to stroke him up and down to draw his release out of him. He shuddered through his orgasm with whiny little panting noises while he squirmed on top of me, and I slid my other arm around his waist to hold him steady while he pumped his seed into his underwear. I took in shaky breath after shaky breath in amazement, floored over how quickly and powerfully he could cum from so little. I peppered his indigo hair with more and more kisses as I held him to me, fist still wrapped around his cock, but slowing down my own pumping of him as his release slowed. He slowly eased down on me with a high, girlish little whine at the end. I trailed my fingers up to where the head of him was, and he squeaked as I passed over the sensitive connection between head and shaft.
I huffed in smug satisfaction.
Soaking fucking wet underwear.
“Wow…” I shivered in amazement at the mess, hiding my smile against his hair as I pressed another kiss..
He groaned self-consciously, curling a bit. “I-I’m sssso sorry… Ssso fucking embarrassing… I dunno why you even…”
I shook my head. “I love it.”
“Nnnno way…” He shook his head too. “No one could like how quick…! It’s not a good thing!”
“I do like it.” I smiled as I kissed his hair again. “And I like that you can cum again, and again, and again–"
He whined again in shame. “Stoooop…”
I giggled. “Roll off of me for a bit.”
“Okay…” He shifted to the side and rolled a bit, curling self-consciously again as he watched me shyly
I slipped off the bed, hooking my thumbs into the belt loops of my jeans, and pulled them down in front of him with a slow back-and-forth wiggle of my hips. His jaw dropped as he watched me kick them off, and then lift my shirt up and over my head, my hair bouncing back down, messy. I stood boldly in front of him, down to my underwear.
“Ch-Chise…” he breathed. And then he let out a loud, audible gulp when I turned around, and hooked my thumbs into the elastic band of my underwear.
I slowly, slowly pulled those down too, wiggling, swaying my hips as I folded forward to get them down my thighs, down my shins, until I was bent forward with them on the floor.
“…Nk…” He squeaked.
I smiled as I stepped out of them, still bent forward, and I reached in between my legs from the front. I teased, and teased, swirling them there, parting my folds for him to see, until I slid my fingers right inside of me for him to view from behind.
“….Ffffffffff… Nkkk… Mphhh… Hnnngg… Pllllll…” He started making incomprehensible squeaking noises with every pump of my fingers inside of me. I bent my head and sighed in pleasure while I fingered myself, pleasuring myself in front of him, displaying everything for him, listening to his sweet little whines fall from his lips while he watched me, rapt.
“…Do you like that, Levi…?” I whispered.
“…Mmmff…”
“You can see everything, can’t you…?”
“Yyynnnnnngg…”
My fingers were making slick, wet noises now as I kept fingering myself. The poor guy was panting hard behind me.
Smiling in satisfaction, I slowly withdrew my fingers from inside of me. He sighed at the sight of them leaving me, and next, I straightened up to unclip my bra. I turned towards him again to let him watch that fall from my chest, and the straps, down my arms, freeing my breasts.
Naked now.
His eyes were round. His previously dropped jaw was now clenched tight, his lips pressed into a line, face red. I don’t think the poor boy was even breathing.
I laughed softly as I sauntered slowly back to him. “Breathe, Levi. Take a breath, baby.”
He let out an explosive breath at my permission as his eyes followed my approach, sucking in a sharp breath, one after the other, to replenish his oxygen.
I went to him, crawling back onto the bed, and then straddled him; I took his hand and pressed it gently to my breast while I stroked the back of his hand with my thumb. He froze, short-circuiting for a moment. I nodded to him encouragingly, and soon, he pressed, shyly rubbing the flat of his palm against me in gentle circles while he cupped the shape of me.
“How’s that?” I whispered.
He blushed, refusing to meet my gaze as he kept his eyes on my breasts. “…Ssssso… s-soft…”
The soft swell of my breast rolled, plush, under his touch. He was so distracted with his innocent experimentation that he didn’t even noticed when I pushed my fingers into his mouth; in fact, he parted his lips willingly, until the tangy taste of myself on them brought him back to himself with a sharp gasp. His eyes immediately shot up to mine, face beet red as I slipped my fingers further into his mouth, and I let out a pleased little sigh when he tentatively, obediently, licked. Encouraged by my smile, his next lick was a little more confident, and then the next even more so, and then he closed his lips around my fingers to suck.
“Good...?” I smiled flirtily at him.
“Mm…” He nodded shyly with a slow blink of his eyes, sucking a little bit harder.
“Good boy…” I cooed. “Cleaning up so good, aren’t you…?”
“Mm…?!” He squeaked in embarrassment as he froze again, his teeth tensing a bit against my fingers in a flinch.
I giggled. “Come on, now. Keep going, sweet boy.”
He shivered at my words, and I sighed happily again as he resumed his licking.
“You like the taste, don’t you…?” I whispered as I watched him raptly. I guess I’d just found a new thing I liked. “You like to taste me…? You like cleaning up for me?”
I saw him swallow, ears reddening now.
“…Mm-hmm…” he agreed shyly, eyes downcast in his embarrassment.
“Good boy…”
He dropped my fingers out of his mouth to kitten-lick my fingertips directly, before sliding them back in again over his tongue with a little sucking noise. I bit my lip at the sight; now I was really turned the fuck on.
I finally pulled my fingers out of his mouth, and he let out a shaky breath, shivering now.
“...I-I… I’m hard again…” he admitted in a quiet murmur, embarrassed.
My smile widened. “I can feel that. What would you like to do about it? You get to pick whatever you’d like.”
He made small, nervous little noises, and seemed to withdraw within himself, tensing small underneath me.
I giggled. “Seems like you have something specific in mind…?”
“Hnngggk…”
I stroked his cheek. “Take your time.”
“…I… I wwwww… wanna be…” He shrunk further. “On… On top…”
I pressed my hand over my mouth with a shaky sigh, trying to smother the absolute delight I felt at his request.
He turned beet red. “Sss… Sorry if… Y-You don’t… We can…”
I leaned down to kiss him sweetly, before rolling off of him again and settling down onto my back, shoulder-to-shoulder with him. I ran my fingers down from my collarbone, down between my breasts, heading towards my belly while I held his gaze. A clear invitation.
He laid beside me, wide-eyed and staring at me, still on his back, absolutely frozen.
“…Yh… You….” he squeaked. “Th-Thhhhe p-prettiest… girl… evvver…”
I smiled as I reached to stroke his cheek again. “Take your time, Levi. I’m not going anywhere. If you just want to lay like this for a bit to get used to–"
“N-No…” He shakily raised himself up a bit onto his elbows, before slowly rolling back on top of me, on all fours. His renewed erection hung heavily in his still-soaked underwear. I bit my shaky lip at the sight, before meeting his eyes again.
He sighed nervously and, closing his eyes, reached back to pull his underwear down.
“Hey…” I whispered to him. “You don’t have to, not all the way…”
He shook his head as he ran his hands over the elastic to get them down. He closed his legs a bit to get them down to his thighs, and I bit my lip, suppressing a whine of need when his deliciously unique member sprang free. He leaned down to press his forehead to my collarbone so that he could take them off the rest of the way with both hands, and then, with a lift of one knee, and then the other, he pulled them off.
He laid folded over like that for a while, trembling, face still pressed to me. I slipped my arms around his shoulders to stroke his hair, holding him close while he took in deep breaths, in and out. I gazed admiringly at the sight of his slim back, at the curve of his bony spine, his skinny hips, and at his tailbone, that connected to his now-present tail. I bit my lip as he swished it a bit, watching how it flexed from the thicker base.
“…O-Okay…” He finally huffed, breaking me out of reverie. “C-Could you… What do I…?”
I kissed his hair, before slowly folding my legs up against his belly with a spread of my thighs. He shivered as my shins grazed his hips, which I pressed against him to pull him down to me. He allowed me, and then flinched hard when his erection came to a rest right between my legs, against the folds of my heat, skin-to-skin; and then I pulled the rest of him flush to me, his member trapped between us.
He slowly raised his head to look at me again, eyes round and shy.
I smiled as I reached down between us. “Just dip your hips down, and then back up again. I’ll hold myself open, and tell you when you’ve found me…”
His pupils blew up as his eyes somehow found it within themselves to get even rounder.
I fought my giggle. “Go slow. You won’t hurt me.”
Not that he thought he would, but that seemed to assure him a bit in some way. He slowly pulled back a bit, and I tilted my hips up further towards him while I spread my folds between my legs with my fingers. He dipped, came back up, and gasped sharply.
I smiled. “There you go…”
“Wh…” He gazed at me, chest starting to heave a bit.
I slowly let my fingers relax so that my folds enveloped the tip of him, and adjusted my hips ever so slightly so that he fell exactly where we needed him to be. I reached to stroke his hip, before slipping my hand around to his tailbone, just above his tail, encouraging him up.
He whined high, and I moaned low, as he pushed, and pushed in, through my entrance. And… there. He slipped inside of me.
“Www…Wow…” He panted. “Thhhis is… You’re…”
I smiled again. He’d only gotten his head in so far. I rubbed at his tailbone once more, caressing the base of his tail, and he took the prompt to slide in further. He hissed at the tight sensation of me around him, and my own lips parted as my breath hitched in my throat. I was so wet. He was so wet, and I remembered how slick his member was kept when it emerged from inside of him. He slipped in easily, and fully, and my lashes fluttered at the sensation of his uniquely deep ridges along his shaft moving through me.
He shook so hard now that I moved my hands to brace him in case he fell. His breathing was quickening still. “…I… I don’t think I’ll… last…”
“S’okay.” I smiled as I stroked his sides. “We can do this again. As many times as you want tonight.”
“Tonight…” he murmured. “As many…?”
I nodded. “Stay here tonight…? Be with me, in my room…?”
It was always in his room.
…But I wanted a proper bed for us for once.
He let out a shaky sigh, and nodded, eyes looking at me in wonder.
“Because I want you, you know.” I smiled at him. “All night. Any night.”
He blushed deeply.
I slid my hands down to his hips, and pushed him back. His lashes fluttered as he slid back out of me, and he moaned sweetly when I pulled him forward again. Back and forth, I pushed and pulled him, until he started to push and pull with me with small little sways of his hips. He squeezed his eyes shut and let out another moan, and then another, shaky and noisy with each joining, and I felt heat pool tight inside of me from his cute little noises of pleasure.
“Wanna try… a little faster…?” I breathed in a strained voice from underneath him. I was trying to hold back for him, but I felt like I was going crazy at our current pace.
Eyes squeezed shut still, he nodded, and with the pressing of my knees against his hips again, I guided us into a quickened pace. His head lolled down with a groan as he began to thrust down into me with more earnestness at my encouragement, his knuckles white as he gripped my sheets, arms flexed and tensed. It wasn’t a roll of his hips, but a straight back-and-forth motion, and soon – "…ffffuuuuck…!” – my g-spot was being pierced again and again, and I was beginning to shudder from underneath him.
“Chhhiiiisee…!” He suddenly cried out. “Gonnaaaa…!”
"Keep going, keep going!” I cried in response as I held him tightly to me, now forcing our pace into slamming thrusts that he barely managed to keep up with. “I'm gonna cum too! With you! Keep thrusting! Please! Don't stop! Don't stop! Levi! I'm gonna…!”
He was spilling already, pumping cum into me while I begged him. He panted with high little whines as he kept up his pace, his own spilling seed soon slapping wetly with each rough thrust of his cock inside of me, his rut turning messy and slippery. The wet sound of our joining and the insistent pounding of his cock against my g-spot sent me tumbling over the edge as I cried out my own release, my legs shaking with the force of it. He gasped in wide-eyed amazement as he watched my face twist throughout my own flooding pleasure, my eyebrows knitted as I cried out desperately for him, crying out his name again and again; I wrapped my legs tightly around him to slam him deep inside, and I felt his seed leaking down my thighs, covering my legs as he thrusted me through my high.
I gave one last strangled cry as I flung myself back down. He slowed his pace, eyes still wide, awed at the sight of me.
His softening cock, already spent, slid out of me on its own; it slowly retracted back inside of himself, and the gush of his cum followed suit. We stared at each other for a moment, panting our breathlessness, eyes wide.
Finally, trembling, I whimpered as I reached for him.
He came down to me shakily, folding himself up into a bundled little cuddle as I wrapped my arms around him, tucking his head under my chin and snuggling close. He was panting just as hard as I was. Shaking just as hard as I was.
“…Levi…” I whispered hoarsely while I held him, rubbing his back slowly.
“Mmm…”
"That was… amazing..."
"R... R-Really…?"
I sighed out a long breath to steady my breathing, before nodding against his hair.
He shivered in my arms, curling up tighter. “…I’ll really miss you, Chise…”
“Won’t be for long,” I whispered to him. “And I’ll miss you too. So much.”
“Being with you is so… I don’t… I don’t want this to be our last time…”
"No, no, Levi, it won't be." I kissed him. "We'll have each other as much as we want tonight. And then we game every night, stay close, hear each other’s voices over the headset, and before you know it, we'll be back together again. Time will fly by. You'll see.”
He nuzzled me, and then sighed. "I'm third-born... I wish I weren't.”
I held him, rocking back and forth.
“I guess I’m harder to summon…"
I cupped his face to look at me, before kissing him soundly. “...Believe in me, okay? I’ll get you there. Believe in me.”
"Oh..." he breathed softly. “Oh. Yeah, I do... You're so powerful, Chise..." He rested his nose against mine. “Yeah. I know you can do it.”
“Thank you.” I kissed him again. “I love you.”
He took in a shaky breath, and then smiled shyly. “I love you too.”
///
“Hi, Chise.” Beel brightened as he caught sight of me peeking into the kitchen. “You're just in time. I bought a grade A quality hunk of basilisk meat from the market earlier, but…"
I grinned as I came over to watch him working on skinning it. "But you want meeee to cook it?”
He nodded. "You're so good at it. If you don't mind... I'll share it with you if you do. Oh, and we also have to eat the rest of what’s in that cupboard, and that cupboard, and that cupboard, and that cupboard, and everything but what’s on the third and sixth shelf in the fridge. Oh, but nothing labelled with other people’s names. I have to remember that part…”
“Wait, what?” I blinked at him as he pointed at each one, which were all already opened.
He shrugged. “Lucifer told me I could eat anything in those aside from our emergency rations.”
“Huh…” This was getting perplexing. Usually Lucifer was hounding me to keep Beel away from the pantries. Sometimes he even paid me for it in his desperation, citing that paying me a small sum for my efforts costed him a great deal less than replacing our entire supply of food.
He grimaced. “When he first showed up, my first reaction was to think that he was about to yell at me, so I was pretty surprised when he told me to eat all this stuff instead… I guess maybe he wants to clean out the old stuff in the refrigerator.”
“Maybe…” But Beel didn’t usually let things get ‘old’ in the refrigerator. It was all pretty fresh.
“So I’ve got tons of food here.” He grinned. “We can share it.”
"Sure." I stood on the tips of my toes to kiss his jaw, before taking the knife from him.
"I'll miss you..." he whispered as he came to rest his chin on my shoulder to watch me, as he usually did. "I'll miss your cooking, too, but… I’ll miss you very much.”
I turned to kiss him softly. He turned his face too, to kiss me back with a little nuzzle.
"I've been texting Solomon," I started quietly. “You're sixth-born, and you'll be easier to summon than your other brothers. Err…”
I hoped that wasn't offensive to point out.
But he smiled wide. "Thank goodness. I'm glad I'm sixth-born more than ever.”
"You've been glad you're sixth-born before?" I teased him.
He nodded. "I don't want to be too strong. I'm already really strong.”
"That you are. You can even wrangle Mammon. I'm already surprised that you're sixth, honestly.”
He shrugged. "If Asmo ever used his charm on me, I'd be done for. And Satan and Levi have a lot of powerful magic too. Mammon's power is just crazy; he's way above Levi actually. So yeah, I'm pretty strong physically, and fast. But they have all of that on me.”
"Huh... And Belphie?”
He shrugged again. "He can confuse people and can get in their heads, and like Levi, he has special summons. They’re these dark ’shade’ things that are pretty scary. Mammon hates them. Well, everyone does. But there's not a lot of force behind his magic, and he's not very physically strong, or fast. I mean, stronger than a human, but…"
I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Huh. Wow... I never knew any of that about him.”
He smiled. "He says using his powers is too much of a bother.”
I laughed at the truth of that. But I also remembered how he had somehow called to me when he was trapped in the attic, and how I had felt so compelled to help him despite my reservations even after I had discovered his lies. And I thought about his own naturally sly, naturally manipulative nature, that he didn't have any qualms over utilizing when it suited him. I guess it did make sense. He’d be more of a guerilla-tactics warrior, rather than an out-right brawler like Beel.
Warrior.
In a war.
I couldn’t imagine it for most of them…
I wondered what that looked like… For each of them…
“You’re here because there’s something you need to talk to me about, aren’t you?”
“Oh!” I was promptly broken out of my thoughts, relieved at the change in topic. “Man, for a bunch of brothers who hate each other, you guys sure do like to gossip. I’ve only had to tell one of you outright.”
He nodded. “Belphie told me that you’re asking each of us to give you something dear to us. And…” He tilted his head to press his cheek against me affectionately, “I hear he gave you his star.”
“He did,” I confirmed quietly, with a fond smile. I turned to wash my hands, meat deboned and skinned.
“Well, I’ve been thinking about what I should give you…”
I honestly wondered the same. Beel loved food.
Well. Food, and…
“At first I thought I might offer you my favourite food. But then if you get hungry later on, you might end up eating it by accident, right?”
I laughed with a small shake of my head as I dried my hands off. “Yeah, that sounds exactly like something I’d do.”
“So, umm…”
I turned to him at the nervous hint in his voice, catching him twisting his fingers together with a little blush.
“I hope this isn’t… copying… But I’ve decided to give you my star too. Just like Belphie did.”
Yeah. Beel loved food, and Beel loved Belphie.
I smiled as I immediately stepped up to him to wrap my arms around his middle. “Yes. That’s perfect. A perfect treasured belonging.”
His face broke out into a warm, glowing smile. “I guess that means both of our twin stars belong to you now, Chise.”
I lifted my wrist to show him. “He put it right here.”
“Yeah.” He turned his smile to my wrist as he took it in his to bring it closer to his face. He inspected it with a fond hum, brushing his thumb over the purple mark.
And then a soft glow illuminated from under his lips as he pressed a kiss there, beside where Belphie had given me his. I sighed happily as I watched the golden gleam in amazement, until it faded into an orange. Beside his.
And the sight of Beel gently holding my wrist up to him to place his loving, soft kiss… I held onto that as a memory to cherish forever.
He let me pull my hand back to me so that I could get a closer look.
I rubbed it fondly. “…I wish I had a star to give to you both.”
He shook his head. “You’re already our star. You connect us. We love you very much.”
I lifted my face to look up at him again. “I love you, Beel. So much.”
His expression turned sweetly shy as a blush rose to his cheeks. “I love you too, Chise.”
“Thank you. I’ll always treasure these.” I leaned up to kiss his jaw, but he leaned down at the same time to meet my lips with his. I giggled lightly as I pressed my kiss to his mouth, raising my arms to drape them around his shoulders to pull him down close to me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and held me close, half-lifting me off of my feet as he kissed me back deeply.
“…I was hoping you’d say that,” he murmured quietly to me, voice still shy, cheeks still pink. “Because those stars are like family to me. But… you’re right… I do wish you had a star up there… Then I’d always feel like you were nearby, even after you leave…”
“I’ll bring you to me soon, Beel. Just you and I for a while, and then you, me, and Belphie. We’ll all be together again, up in the human world.”
He sighed softly with relief.
I kissed him again. And then again. He was such a good kisser. Such a sweet kisser. And he held me so gently to him.
He let out another sigh when I finally broke away, half-chasing my lips for more, before opening his eyes to look at me again with a mix of sad affection. “…I’ve eaten a lot of good things in my life. A LOT of good things… But I’ve never tasted anything sweeter than a kiss from you, Chise.”
“Oh, Beel…” I nuzzled him. “You’re so romantic, did you know that? You make my heart feel so warm and light…”
Just like him. Warm and light.
He smiled at me; his sweet, affectionate smile. “If you ever run into trouble up in your world, you call me right away. I may not look like it now, but back in the Celestial Realm, I was the leader of Lucifer’s personal guard.”
“Really?” I gazed at him. “That’s amazing… So you’ve always been a protector. Even before…”
He kissed the tip of my nose. “So keep that in mind. I’m always ready to serve as your bodyguard, Chise. Anytime, anywhere… For you.”
“I know.” I smiled at him. He would always be the number one that I’d call upon for protection.
“…And if you’re looking for a way to repay me… Ratatouille, lamb chops, khao man gai–”
I started laughing.
“–quesadillas, monte cristo sandwiches, croque monsieur, and bonito tataki.”
“Beel…!” I laughed harder into his sweater.
“That’s the list of human world food I want to eat.” He nodded seriously as I guffawed against him. “So when you summon me up there, I’d appreciate it if you could take me out to eat. I want to try it all.”
“BEEL…!” I wheezed, turning my face back up to look at him with a grin.
“Did you get all that?” He smiled warmly, eyes lit with excitement as he looked back down at me. “You should probably write it down. Want me to say it again?”
“I freaking adore you…” I gasped through laughter.
“Oh…” He seemed to snap out of it, and gave me a sheepish smile. “Yeah. I adore you too. Don’t worry, I’ll just text you the list later so you don’t forget. Anyway, what do you need to do next for the basilisk meat? How much longer will it be until it’s ready? Twenty minutes? What sides should we have to go along with it? Can you make butter-fried devilstalker mushrooms too as a garnish for the basilisk? Sliced thin. I’d really like that. Here, I’ll go get the salt for you.”
M: Hey there, Simeon.
Simeon: Hey, right on schedule. I was just thinking that I'd probably be hearing from you soon.
M: As I'm sure you've guessed, I'd like to talk to you about the fact that someone took my ring without asking.
Simeon: Your ring?
Simeon: That's strange. Unless my memory fails me, I believe that was originally Lucifer's ring.
M: It doesn't matter who it belongs to. Right now, that isn't the issue.
M: The problem is that the Ring of Light was taken from my room, where I'd been keeping it safe. Without my permission.
Simeon: Ah, that really is a problem.
M: It seems you and I need to have a good, long talk.
M: I expect you back here as soon as possible, Simeon.
Simeon: All right.
“...Simeon…?"
Simeon looked up over his book at the sound of Solomon's voice from his bedroom doorway. He cracked a little smile. “Ah, well, if it isn't the Sinful Sorcerer himself, gracing me with his rare-these-days presence.”
Solomon sighed in exasperation. "May we speak…?"
"I suppose it was only a matter of time before you came to check in on me.”
"...And to apologize to you," Solomon said quietly as he came to sit on his bed beside him.
Simeon raised his eyebrows. "Now that, I did not expect.”
"All the more reason to do it now." Solomon flashed him a sad smile. "I do like to partake in the unexpected.”
Simeon had to laugh in delight at that. “You do indeed. That’s never changed about you.”
Solomon sighed. "Well, I am sorry.”
"For…?”
He was quiet.
"Ahahaha…” Simeon tutted with a shake of his head. “It’s hardly an apology if you don't tell me about the dishonesty you engaged in, now, is it?”
"You already know now—"
"But do I?" Simeon smiled cheekily. "This is the part where you apologize again for THAT little lie, too.”
Solomon looked down at his lap. "How could you possibly…"
"The silver-tongued snake will come to him in time – or through it, as I do suspect Barbatos’ involvement – to spout false Wisdom, and lead astray. He will betray the Guardian of Light, and consume him whole.”
"Your damned book..." he sighed. "But I don't know... what happens now.”
"Uh-oh, is Barbatos not in a sharing mood?" Simeon looked amused. "Well, I do know what's next, and I accepted the outcome long ago. Please, put it from your mind. There’s nothing to forgive.”
“Simeon… What are the consequences?”
“Hmm. Worried about me now?”
Solomon gave him a baleful look. "I always have been. That has never changed, you know. Whatever you might think.”
Simeon reached to lay his hand lightly on Solomon's knee. "Hasn't it…?"
He looked down at Simeon's hand that rested there. "I suppose... it certainly doesn't look like it right now. Since... I traded…"
Simeon sat up to touch his cheek, turning Solomon's face so that he would look at him directly. "You made the right trade. I am very happy with the outcome. I'm at peace with your decision, as well as with my own. It was meant to be this way.”
"And the consequences…?"
He shook his head. "None of your 'beeswax’.”
Solomon let out a small laugh of surprise, and then froze as Simeon leaned forward to brush a kiss against his cheek.
He sat, stunned for a moment, while he waited.
But Simeon did not pull away. Simeon waited, too.
After a long moment, he turned his face ever so slightly towards where the angel's lips lingered.
And then kissed him.
And then Simeon kissed him back.
And then again. And then again. Gentle, slow, and tinged with hesitation, and past regrets. Solomon raised his hand to lightly touch his cheek, brushing his fingertips over his skin gently.
Simeon pulled away slightly with a sigh. "...Continue to protect her for me. That's the only repentance I ask of you.”
He nodded, wordless.
"Though if that is not quite enough,” Simeon continued quietly, “and if you’re looking to offer more in the way of comfort, and companionship… You could also stay with me tonight, Sol. Just like old times…"
Solomon hesitated in the face of his invitation, searching Simeon's eyes for... something. Something.
Yes. There it was.
Sorrow. And loneliness.
He returned the expression, lifting his other hand to cup Simeon’s cheek too, who smiled at him gently in response – though his eyes were still harrowed.
He leaned forward to kiss him again, lingering this time, deepening it as he lowered Simeon back down on his bed.
Notes:
(Aha I still have Mammon's and Lucifer's scenes to do *falls down a flight of stairs*)
Chapter 42: Chapter 40-B: I'll Wait What It Takes
Notes:
A slightly shorter chapter, but it's 98% Mammon, so it made sense to just make this one about him.
...Mostly.
.......As Barbatos continues to have a bad day.
Chapter Text
I slowly opened the door to Mammon's bedroom to poke my head in, eyes scanning his 'Charming Bachelor's Pad' for signs of life. Aside from a new pile of ramen takeout containers that were not there the last time I had been in here, nothing was out of place, and nothing stirred.
I huffed in frustration. I'd been looking for him everywhere.
And then a heard it: a tiny scraping noise, barely audible, and quickly quelled.
Hm.
“…Ooooh!” I gasped in delight. “Is that a Grimm on the floor?!”
"WHAT?!” came the voice of my target from up in his loft, and I watched as a flash of messy white hair came rolling out from underneath his car. “Whoa, HOLD ON! Don’t you touch that! It’s mine!”
I watched on in deep, disappointed amusement as he fairly fell on his ass in his rush to get down his stairs.
“...All right, where’s my money?!” He beamed at me. “Show me that sweet, sweet cash! …Wait a minute.”
“Hi, Mammon.”
“I’m in my own room…” he grumbled as his eyes scanned his cluttered floor. “There’s no way money would just be lyin’ around on the floor of my…”
“Hi, Mammon.”
“Huh?!” He finally looked at me. “Chise, what’re you doin’ here? Don’t tease me like that, girl! I thought it were Lucifer sneakin’ into my room, y’know?! Back to bother me for the thousandth time. I’d barely woken up this morning, and immediately he was on my case.”
“Stab in the dark, but…” I gestured around the room. “Was he, by any chance, ‘on your case’ about cleaning up this mess?”
“Huh? No. What’re ya trying to say? What’s wrong with my room?!” He glowered at me, insulted. “Nah, he kept goin’ on about how I needed to pay off any debts I’ve got in the Devildom A-S-A-P. I don’t wanna hear it, so I’ve been hidin’ from him.”
Ah. So even Lucifer was resigned to the state of his room, and had instead turned his attention towards other impossible matters.
Mammon scowled. “Like, why’s he suddenly tellin’ me I gotta pay back my debts, anyway? He’s always gotten on my case for borrowin’ money and stuff. That’s nothin’ new. But now he’s tellin’ me I gotta pay it all back right this minute? Like that’s even possible! I mean, if I had that kinda money, I wouldn’t use it to pay off my debts! I’d SPEND it!”
“Ohhh…” My face fell. “So you don’t have any money…?”
“Huh?” He looked taken aback. “Hey, whoa. Why do you sound so disappointed?!”
I was trying to look super cute as I shifted on the spot, looking up at him innocently.
“Hold on...” He narrowed his eyes. “I know what this is about. From what I hear, you’re havin’ each of us give you whatever we value the most, right?”
“Bingoooo.” I shook my head. “I knew word would get to you.”
“Well, if you thought you were about to get a fat wad of cash, then I’ve got bad news for you.” He put his hands on his hips. “Money’s actually not what’s most important to me!”
“Really…?”
“Ugh.” His cheeks turned pink at my expression. “I mean, don’t get me wrong. Money’s TOTALLY important to me. SUPER important. But…” He sighed. “...Dammit…!”
I winced as I finally went to him. “Sorry, I know that this isn’t exactly an easy ask…”
“Nah, it’s just… ugh…” He sighed again, before reaching into his back pocket to produce his wallet.
A very rare sight, for Mammon to openly display his wallet. He preferred to pretend that he never had it on him to get out of footing the bill. Any bill. Every bill.
Yes, I was the resigned sugar mommy in this relationship.
“…This,” he muttered in embarrassment as he touched the chain that was attached. “This here is what’s MOST important to me.”
I reflexively pressed my hand over my heart when it felt like it flipped hard inside of my chest. “That’s… your…?”
“Looks familiar, huh?” he growled with a blush on his face. “It’s one of the keychains we bought when we went up to the human world that one time.”
“Mammon, that’s…” I reached out to touch it.
As I did, he pinched my fingers over it before he detached the clasp from the chain on his wallet to release it. “…This is the one thing I wouldn’t give to anyone,” he muttered. “No matter how much money they offered me for it.”
“Babe…” I curled my fingers around it.
Mammon, look, they’ve got chocolate lizard keychains!
Let’s get a pair together.
“…But I’d be willing to lend it to you, Chise,” he continued. “‘Cause it’s you and all. But just so we’re clear, I’m LOANIN’ this to ya, not GIVING it. I get it back one day, ya hear?! So don’t get the wrong idea!”
I raised my eyes back up to look at him. “I know–"
“I expect to get it back someday, understand?! No losin’ it! Take real, REAL good care of it, okay?!”
I felt a prick of tears touch the corners of my eyes at his anxious insistence. “I’ll keep it with me wherever I go. Always.”
“Ya better! ‘Cause this time…” he lowered his voice into a growl, and the look he gave me was intense. “This time, I’m stayin’ with ya. When you summon me, I ain’t leavin’ your side. I’m there for good. Got it? So you won’t NEED this when I come to ya, ‘cause I’m not leavin’ when I do! That’s how this is gonna work!”
I smiled. “I know.”
He puffed out a loud exhale, before folding my fingers the rest of the way over the keychain when he put his hand over mine.
He was putting on his bravado, but the way he was taking deep breaths, and the intense way he looked at me, and the way his jaw was clenched…
He was trying not to cry.
I didn’t think he wouldn’t really disobey Lucifer, so for all his talk, I wasn’t confident…
But then again, things between Lucifer and I had changed quite a bit recently.
I stepped closer towards him, and he growled again while his blush deepened over his cheeks. Like a feral dog cornered in an alleyway. He didn’t want his true feelings on this confronted.
…I mean, they were immortal. They could step away from their duties for the next fifty to sixty years, and things probably wouldn’t change that much in the Devildom, right…?
No. Don’t hope for that, Chise. Don’t want that. You’re going to learn teleportation magic. And that was that. You wouldn’t lure them away from their homes, to be someone else that wasn’t them.
I touched his chest with my other hand. “Aren’t you going to kiss me…?”
He expelled another breath, shakily this time. He swallowed as his expression hardened further. “…If ya want a kiss, why don’t you make the first move, huh?” His eyes followed mine as he watched me lean up closer. “If you’re sad about sayin’ goodbye, then just come out and say–"
I kissed him soundly.
And then gasped as he threw his arms around me to sweep me up against him.
“…More,” he begged hoarsely, just before his mouth found mine again. “More, more, more…”
“Mammon…” I huffed against him as he stole my breath from me again and again.
“...I mean, it’ll be a while before we can do this again, right?” His voice was tight and strained as he planted more and more. “So don’t stop now... You stay right here with me, and no leavin’ until I say it’s okay. Understand what I’m sayin’?”
“I do…” I slipped his keychain into my pocket so that I could wrap my arms around him to pull him closer.
“What I’m sayin’," he growled again, with tears in his eyes, “is that the Great Mammon, Avatar of Greed, is tellin’ you that he loves you!”
“And I love him,” I breathed. “Love him so much…”
“I’m gonna need to kiss ya again…” He pressed another. “And again… Fuck, Chise…”
***
I squeaked when he abruptly lifted me up tighter to him, and I held on tight as he physically dragged me over to his bed while he huffed more kisses, rough and desperate against my mouth. My shirt was already halfway up – now fully over my head – and then flung to the side while I was flung to the bed. He was pawing so roughly at my bra that I was hurriedly unclasping it before he had the chance to rip it right off himself, and the moment it was off, his mouth found my nipple to take up between his lips. I groaned, squirming from beneath him, rolling my hips needily while he fumbled with the button on my pants.
“Where’s your fucking skirt when I need it,” he growled low against my breast, before taking the other one up. I yelped as he bit, as he tugged hard on the waist of my pants, hard on my panties, ripping them off of my shins with a satisfied sigh.
He had me very naked, very quickly.
“Fuck…” He shook his head at the sight of me. “Need to taste ya..." He started trailing kisses down my body. "Need to taste ya before you leave me again...”
“Oh fuck..." I threaded my fingers through his hair as I groaned. "Pleeease... You're so good…"
He chuckled against my skin as he reached my belly. "'Cause I know what ya like, right?”
"Mmm..." I rolled my hips up as he dipped lower and lower. "Yes you do…"
"Exactly, baby." He hooked his arm under the back of my thigh, and spread it away from the other. He stroked his fingers up and down while he kissed the soft skin of my inner thigh, trailing so close…
"Dammit..." I huffed.
"Heh." He stopped briefly to grin at me. "And what I like it to tease ya…"
I flopped back down on my back with a frustrated groan. "I know you dooo…"
He laughed as he returned to his little kisses. "Don't worry. I can't resist ya for long tonight. Fuck it’s takin’ everythin' in me not to just fuck you.”
“Please..." I breathed as I pushed his head to where I wanted it. He hummed in amusement, and I shivered when he kissed my folds directly.
"Can already taste ya..." He kissed again. "You're already so wet for me, aren't ya, baby girl? Such a good girl…"
"Fuck." I bucked my hips again, trying to press his face closer.
He tutted as he grabbed me to pin me back down. "You're my good girl, remember? Gotta keep bein’ good to be my good girl.”
"Oh stars..." I whispered, voice strained as he slipped the tip of his tongue through the folds of me.
"Mmm..." He did is again. Just a soft little kitten lick. Barely there.
I moaned.
“...Wow." I heard the grin in his voice. "Eager tonight.”
"Pleeease," I begged again. And then gasped when he parted me with his scissored fingers.
He sighed in satisfaction. "My favourite pussy.”
“...Fuck." My cheeks turned pink, and I wiggled my hips in embarrassment.
He pressed his tongue in, and I moaned again in surprise. And then he did it again, with more pressure, and I bucked my hips once more.
"Dammit..." he breathed against me. "How am I supposed to tease ya when you taste so…"
I groaned low and long when he dragged his tongue up from my entrance, slowly, to come to a rest at my clit.
"Fuck it..." he whispered.
I cried out softly when he took my clit into his mouth to suck. Thank the stars. Thank the stars. My eyelashes fluttered and my fingers curled into small fists, and my head lolled to the side while I moaned with every new suck. He hummed against me, the deep tone vibrating in his chest, and he slowly teased my entrance with his finger, slickening his fingertip with my wetness.
He dropped my clit briefly to lick my two favourite fingers before he took me up again, using the very tip of his tongue to tease the very center of my bud. I gasped and squirmed lightly from side to side.
And then moaned high when he slid his fingers inside.
"Exactly..." he murmured against me. "I know exactly what ya need.”
"Yesss..." I hissed as he surprised me again with a small pump. I let out a pathetic little whine as he pulled back slowly, and then moaned louder when he slid them back in with a little twist. I squirmed to the same side he had twisted in, and he chuckled against me before taking my clit between his teeth.
I half sat up like a shot with a gasp when he nipped there, causing an electric sensation to shoot through me. I keened as I watched him lap at me between my legs while his shoulder flexed with his now-rhytmic pumping of his fingers inside of me that he twisted from side to side. I was open-mouthed panting now, and high little whines and whimpers escaped with each exhale, in rhythm with his pumping.
And then I threw back my head with a cry when he pressed against my ceiling, right into my g-spot. He sucked on me harder in response, and soon I was crying out noisily, back flexing up and down with every suck and pump. The heat was building inside of me quickly, searing now, and each suck and light nibble on my clit sent that same burst of electricity through me.
"K-Keep going! Mammon! Keep! Pl–! Please! I'm…!"
"Baby girl..." he whispered as he let my clit drop briefly. "Good girl. Cum cum cum for me, darlin’"
"More...!" The electricity. "More more more!”
He sucked even harder, curled his fingers even deeper, pressing and fucking me in earnest. The wet sound that filled the room evidence of my pleasure, in time to his now-rapid pumping inside of me, only served to drive me crazier. And him, it seemed, as I heard his breathing become more haggard from between my legs, humming over my clit with a little moan of his own.
"Please...!" I begged, but I was already gone, throwing my head back with a cry as my arms that were holding me up went rigid and straight, my knuckles white as I gripped his sheets below me. My head snapped back down as I gave out another loud cry with my eyes squeezed shut, and my hips began to roll and roll with each electric current that shot through me. I cried noisily over and over again, deep gasps in between, no longer in time with his pumping, but in time to the contracting pulse of my orgasm within me. I started to see stars behind my eyes, I had them squeezed so tight. And hells, he just pumped me harder, faster, and I think I screamed his name now, over and over again as my toes curled.
Holy fuck. I'd needed. So good. Him there.
And then I was falling back with a loud, lewd moan, with my blissful descent washing over me. Hells. Hells. I panted so hard I made pathetic little whines again, pitched high and mewling.
"Holy crap..." he breathed against me as he eased, the sound of his wet pumping dissipating. "That was a big one, huh baby? Goddamn…"
I whined a little louder in response, my chest heaving.
"Suuuuch a good view." I heard how he smirked. "Your pussy spread for me, your tits rising and falling, the back of your hand on your forehead.”
I squeaked lightly in embarrassment as I covered my face entirely instead, reflexively trying to close my thighs in my self-consciousness.
He laughed as he stopped me. "Soooo erotic. Such a good girl for me, posin' all sexy like that. Makes a demon like me wanna ravage ya, y'know? Makes me wanna fuck this sweet little pussy…"
I shivered with a gasp as he dragged his finger through my opened folds, grazing hard over my now VERY sensitive clit.
He clucked in amusement. "Ready to get fucked by me, baby girl? I'm so fuckin' hard for you.”
I'd been trying to even out my breathing, but it quickened again at his words, and I reached down uselessly with my arms, back still flat on the mattress.
"Mm-mm-mm..." He grinned as he slid from off his bed, hands immediately on the buckle of his belt. I watched him, eyes glazed and full of desire, lips parted, shivering at the light clinking sound of the metal coming undone.
"I like anythin' with you, ya know. I like it when you give and give like a good girl. I know you like bein’ between my legs too, takin’ my cock in your mouth so sweet like ya do.”
He hooked his fingers over his waistband, and pulled down. I moaned at the sight of his cock bouncing to proud attention, freed.
"But I also like it a lot..." He kneeled on the bed, coming towards me on his knees, his fist gripping the base of his cock. "...When I make ya cum so hard that you end up bein' my pretty little pillow princess for the next part.”
"Holy fuck..." I tilted my head back a bit as a small little shock shot through me again at his words, my eyes glazing even more with desire and want.
"Makes me feel sooo good to see ya lookin' so hot and pleasured by me." He smirked as he came to a stop between my legs, which I spread even more for him. "So done for, but wantin’ so much more of me.”
"Always..." I whispered hoarsely. "Always want more... All night, if you want me…"
He chuckled. "Baby, you already know from experience that I can go all night with ya.”
I moaned as he dropped his cock to hook his arms around the back of my thighs.
"Grab that pillow and toss it for me, baby." He nodded.
I did, lazily, given how hard my limbs shook. He leaned his hip on my shin to balance me before he caught it, despite my pathetic throw.
"Heh." He smirked at my attempt. "Now... Since you're soooo tired... And you're gonna be suuuuch a good girl and just let me make ya cum over and over with my big cock... Let's make ya a pillow princess for real.”
He folded me, fitting the pillow underneath my tailbone.
It was a thick pillow. I was raised up, folded naturally. My breath began to quicken again.
"Yeah, darlin’,” he inspected me frankly with a smug grin. “That’ll keep me in real deep for you. Just how ya like it. You can just lay there and take it.”
"Fuck, Mammon..." I breathed shakily. "Please... Please.”
"Please what, hm?”
"Take me," I begged him. "Fill me. Make me cum. And then cum. Fill me. Please. Mammon. My Mammon.”
I saw him visibly shiver too, and let out a shaky breath of his own. But he recovered, smirked at me, and grabbed the base of his cock again.
I tilted myself back even further, much easier with the pillow. He chuckled at the steep tilt of my hips as he guided himself to me. My breath hitched as he rubbed his head against my soaking wet folds, silking himself again.
He rubbed his tip up and down.
"...Do ya remember," he asked, voice thick with desire, "our first time? In your room. On the floor.”
"I'll never forget," I whispered hoarsely. "Never forget how badly I wanted you. Desperately.”
He kept rubbing slowly, up and down, eyes fixed down between my legs to watch himself spread me. "...Never stopped bein' desperate for you either, y'know.”
"Me neither." My voice was high and shaky again, emotional. "You're... Mammon… My Mammon... Oh...! Aaahh..!”
My back arched and I cried out as he pushed and pushed, until he entered me with forward jerk when he got past my tightness.
"Fuuuuuck..." he groaned, tilting his head back as he slid further and further. "Fuuuuuck you feel so good. Tiiiiiight.”
"Biiiiiig..." I moaned. "That's why... So big…"
"Mmmphhh... Nnnkkk..." He panted as he came to rest in me, having me entirely filled by his thick member. "Ssstill remember the look on your face... When ya first saw my cock…"
"Soooo biiiig..." I choked, and made myself gasp when I reflexively contacted around him at the memory.
He hissed at my tightening as well. "And ya still get that look when ya see it… You like my cock, huh…?"
I was keening and keening now. "Please... Take me... Please...! Oh GODS…!”
I cried out, and he let out a lewd moan as he pulled backwards, dragging his thick cock through the tightness that gripped him. And then pushing forward, slowly and steadily, so easily, so slick and wet, yet so tight, filling me completely. He tightened his hold on my thighs as he leaned forward to brace himself better, and I choked on a little sob as that pushed him even deeper. He huffed as well, adjusted his knees so that they were further apart, hips tilting down. Fuck I wish I could see him from behind–
And then he thrust into me hard.
"OH FUCK!” I cried out as I clutched at the sheets again. "OH FUCK! OH FUCK! MAMMON!”
Each cuss punctuated by his hard thrusting inside of me. Not fast. Not yet. But hard and deep and relentless in his pace. He huffed with each stroke, each pump of his hips, as he slammed in, half-paused, pulled out, full-paused, and slammed back in again, over and over again.
"Oh fuck – oh fuck – oh fuck – oh fuck!" I was shuddering as my muscles flexed hard with his timing.
He growled low in his throat as he increased his pace… by just a bit.
It was all I needed.
"OH HHHHHELL…!"
"Yesssss," he breathed out shakily from under his breath as he watched me. "Come on, baby girl. Gonna cum for me again so quickly, are ya? That's my good girl. Must be soooo sensitive from your big one just before, right? Your second one is so easy to give to ya.”
I began to writhe, just before my rigidity overtook me.
"Cum now, pretty darlin'," he huffed out shakily as he thrusted a little faster. "Let me see that pretty O-face of yours that I love so much…"
With a strangled scream as he slammed into my cervix next, my back arched near-painfully, and I was gone, awash again in shooting pleasure, sparks erupting within my vision. I choked out the occasional cry with each piercing thrust that he still gave me as he rode me through it, and hells, he was going faster now, his breathing more laboured, unable to stop himself from taking what HE really wanted as he stared at my pleasured face with a raptness that spoke of his own need. Soon he was leaning further, spreading my knees apart further, spreading his own knees apart further, and I was screaming his name again and again as he relentlessly kept me right up at my peak with powerful slamming strokes of his hips. My orgasm dragged long and loud and noisy as I heaved up and down on his bed with the force of his pounding, and the force of my muscles clenching with each searing shot of heat from within me.
He growled as he hooked my shin over his shoulder, and I screamed again at the shock of the new angle. He'd freed his arm to reach and press his palm to my breast, and I cried out again when he rolled and pinched my nipple while the other moved in time with the hard thrusts. I wasn't coming down. So sensitive. Kept up by him as he ravaged me, and fondled and pinched at my breasts. The wet sounds returned, and my cries were devolving into loud, desperate, shrill gasps as I fought for the air that my orgasm had tried to deny me for whole minutes.
I choked on a sob, and then another, and another, gulping air, tipping towards overstimulated now. I was relaxing back again, and he dropped my breast when I no longer responded even to that – I felt so raw it was like my entire body was already on fire, and I barely felt the details anymore.
"Fuck..." he suddenly breathed as he looked down on how I laid there, stunned and glazed and pleasured for him. "I'm gonna fuckin' cum. Damn. Fuck. I just…"
"Cummmmm..." I begged him in a weak voice as I was still rocked up and down by the force of his thrusting. "Filllll…"
“Mm-hmff… Gonna... Fffffill…"
With a loud moan, he slammed into me one more time, forcing a breathless whimper from me. With a grind of his hips, deep inside of me, he erupted with his seed, pumping it out one hot burst at a time. He rolled and rolled into me, moaning and moaning through his release, and I moaned in response as I felt the heat of his cum flood me in quick gushes, filling me completely, until he spilled.
I groaned again as I felt the wetness spread under my legs. So good... So satisfying… Him.
He dropped my legs abruptly with a shaky gasp at the end of his release, and they fell limp to the side when he crashed over top of me, straight into my shaky arms that barely caught him in time. He gulped for air against my neck while he shuddered still, post-release, still coming down from his throes. I breathed hard and shakily into his hair between planting trembling kisses while I cradled him to me, expending all my effort to get my shaky limbs to stay around him. He clutched at my waist as he fairly wheezed against me while I gasped for air as well beneath him.
"Ffffff..." he groaned. "Hhhhow…"
"Sssso good..." I agreed as I rocked him gently. "Stars…"
He planted a small kiss on my collarbone before giving that up to pant again. Finally, he sucked in a large lungful of air, and expelled it with a noisy gasp. And then again. And again. I followed suite to calm myself as well.
And then we laid there together, rocking one another, breathing easier now.
///
“Holy shit, Chise…" He sucked in another breath. "Be my wife, dammit…"
I nuzzled him with an exhausted giggle.
"Hey..." he muttered. "I mean it…"
"I know." I stroked his hair gently. "And when you ask properly, and when it's the right time – when I can summon you, and when I can teleport to you – I'll say yes.”
"You..." He paused for a while, before raising himself up quickly to look at me directly. "...Ya really mean that?!”
"You dummy." I laughed breathlessly. "You've been asking me this whole time, basically!”
“Well, yeah, but…!"
I grinned. "So I would have crushed your poor spirit and told you not to try if I wasn't going to say yes! For your own good!”
"Shit..." He fell back into my arms again. "Holy shit…"
"Pffff..." I giggled again.
"Now I REALLY gotta pay off my debts…"
"Yeaaahhh..." I kept laughing. "That will be another condition.”
"Dammit…!”
...It'd probably be a little while longer before my conditions were met.
I was ugly-snorting with my laughter now, and he settled in against me with a grumpy sigh. Before he, too, let out a chuckle.
“...Ya sound like a honking goose.”
"HEY...!" But the comparison only made me snort louder.
"And now, a pig." He smirked at me. ”Oink, oink.”
I absolutely lost my shit.
Deep into the night, we rested in each other’s arms, snuggled in deep under his blankets with our limbs tangled in the sheets. Mammon reached to roll the crystal pendant around my neck between his fingers, looking thoughtful. I watched him, feeling incredibly self-conscious, unsure of what was going through his head.
“…Yeah,” he finally said, softly. “Yeah, I guess I should work on payin’ those debts. It’s time to nut up.”
I spluttered. “Wh…! Nut up…?!”
He shrugged. “Ionno. I heard someone say that at a club! Kinda like in this context!”
“It means…” I started laughing, “…to grow a pair!”
“Oh.” His face went red, and it only made me laugh harder. “Well, still! So what! I… I gotta grow a pair! Yeah, that’s what I meant!”
“'To gird ones loins’, if you will!”
“UGH!” He threw his head back with a growl. “I GET IT!”
“Mammon…” I wiped tears from my eyes. “You’re the best. You always make me laugh.”
He grumbled incoherently under his breath, just to make displeased noises.
“Anyway…” I grinned. “Any particular reason why the Avatar of Greed is touching another man’s necklace, a gift to me, while committing to pay off his debts?”
“Hey, don’t start a sentence with ‘another man’s’ anythin’!” he growled. “...It sounds dirty!”
“Oh?” My grin widened. “Is that the only reason? You haven’t answered my question…”
He growled some more, face turning even redder.
I giggled as I took his arm. “I’m sorry. I’m teasing you pretty hard right now.”
“It’s fine…” he grumbled, his ears turning red now. “So long as I get to hear your voice while ya do it…”
“Ohhh.” I nodded. “So I have to call you to tease you when I’m in the human world, huh?”
He grabbed me by my hips and pulled me close. “You’re damn right ya do. You nut… Ya big dummy!”
I gave him a big ol’ smirk.
“…Hmph…” He leaned down to kiss me softly. And then again. And then again. “You’ve gotten reeeeeal confident since ya first got here in the Devildom, y'know.”
"Oh dear." I made a face. “Is that a problem?”
"Nah..." He ran his fingers through my hair. "It's good to see. It's like... I dunno... You've found your footing with a lot of things. I love ya for it.”
I snuggled in a little closer. "Really? You sure?”
"Mhm." He pulled me to him. "It's not like I haven't changed either, ya know. You make me a better person. And even before, I wouldn't have even cared about caring about bein’ a better person, or admitted it. Buuuut suddenly I do. 'Cause of you.”
"You really are a good person.”
"Pfff... Don't push it. Only I get to say it.”
I laid my palm on his chest, eyes sparkling. "All right. I'll let you have that.”
"Good. 'Cause you're gettin' pretty greedy with all this flirty teasin’!” He sighed. “Dammit… You’re so special, ya know? More special to me than anyone else has ever been. And all I’ve given ya is a little bracelet, and a dumb keychain…"
"Hey." I touched his arm. "My ugly zombie iguana too.”
"Ugh, but that's what I mean!" He shook his head. "You deserve a lot more than cheap souvenirs…"
"Huh? They're not cheap to me." I blinked in surprise. "They're my dearest belongings.”
"But—"
"YOUR dearest belonging is a cheap keychain," I pointed out. "So you know what I mean, right?”
He grumbled noisily again.
I shook my head. "Each one symbolizes you and me. If you just went out and bought me something just because it was expensive, that doesn't necessarily mean it'd be at the top of my 'dearest belongings’ list if I just got it just because.”
"Well…" he mumbled. “Hmph… I guess…"
"I see you wear the Celestial Realm sunglasses I got you all the time, too. I know you have fancier, more expensive pairs that are more stylish.”
"Psshh. Those are my BEST pair.”
"Hmm..." I fake-thought. "I wonder why you think that…"
"Ugh…” He flopped down a little heavier on the mattress. “All right, all right. I see what ya mean…"
I smiled. "Good.”
He snickered. “…It just means that I gotta give ya an expensive gift when we're doin' something fun so you'll take it as meaningful! My best girl will be rollin' in gold drip before she knows it!”
"Ugh!" I rolled my eyes.
His grin widened. "I'll keep it in my back pocket for the right moment to strike! That'll show ya.”
"Mammmonnnn…"
"Heh..." He ruffled my hair. "I'm just kiddin'. Sorta. But…” He sighed. “Yeah, fuck it. Fine. I’ll pay off… some of my debts… I guess… Enough to get the scariest of the collectors off…”
“Pfffff.” I rolled my eyes. “While you’re at it, make sure to clean up those ramen containers on the table before they turn nasty again, yeah?”
“Who’re ya, my mom?!”
I grinned. “Don’t make me be.”
His ears turned red as he growled at me.
“Very growly today,” I teased him as I slid my arms around him. I snuggled in to rest my cheek over his head, pinning his squirming down. “…Mammon. I’m really going to fucking miss you. I’m going to miss this so much.”
“Ah, shhh, baby girl.” He wrapped me tightly in his arms at the sound of the tremor in my voice. “All ya need to do is say a little whee-whoo spell, a wiggle of your fingers, maybe a chalk drawing or two – I dunno how it’s done – and then bam. There I am. Stuck to ya like glue again. For good this time. Like the gum on your shoe. Ya won’t get rid of me. Can’t get rid of me. I won’t let ya.”
I tucked my head under his chin and sighed shakily, too emotional to even laugh at his jokes.
“Baby…” he whispered as he pressed a kiss to my hair. “I’ve got ya. I’ll wait as long as it takes. And if it takes a little longer, fine. Just means I'll have a lot more love to give to ya all at once to make up for lost time.”
“I love you so much,” I whispered back, closing my eyes as he began to stroke my hair. “You’re my rock. You keep me tethered. You keep me grounded.”
“Mmph…” He buried his face against me. “Shut your mouth before I cry too.”
I giggled lightly. “I’m not crying…”
“Liar. Just ‘cause it’s dark in here don’t mean I can’t tell. But… I love you as well. You make me so happy. Like… really, really fuckin' happy.”
I allowed myself a small smile. “You make me really, really happy too… I don’t know what I’d do without you…”
“You’d fall down the stairs.”
“Stoooop! That was only… um… twice!”
“Yeahhh... No. Liar.”
" ...In the name of the sorcerer Solomon, I call upon you to send forth one of your number! I summon the demon with power over time itself… Barbatos.”
He stood grimly, arms raised, as the room erupted with the power of the summoning, a dark shroud obscuring all but what lay in front of him.
Harsh light bloomed.
Barbatos sighed in frustration as he appeared from the circle of emerald green flame that had roared to life up from the floor. “Truly, Solomon...? I was in the middle of a rather important discussion with the Young Master on matters of state. The walk from Purgatory Hall to the castle is not so far—"
“Lightbringer.”
Solomon's accusatory voice was a fierce hiss. Barbatos raised his eyes towards it.
"You used me. For this.”
Barbatos frowned. "Is that what you think? Did you not get the outcome that you asked for?”
"This is a LOT more than what I asked for,” Solomon bit through gritted teeth. “What in all the nine hells is going on? What have you done?”
Barbatos tilted his head as he studied him. “...You feel threatened?”
Solomon scoffed. "By Chise? No. By what you just unleashed upon her as consequence for you naming her as such? Well, I certainly fear for her safety.”
Barbatos allowed himself a small smile of fondness. "You underestimate her.”
"Wipe that smirk off your face," Solomon hissed again. "It's you who I have OVER-estimated.”
Barbatos hummed lightly. “You hardly–"
"…On Your Knees.”
Barbatos' eyes flew open wide as he sunk down onto his knees with a gasp, gripped tight by his Master's command.
"Tell me the truth," Solomon commanded. "Tell me the consequences that Simeon faces after you had ME betray HIM.”
"That's..." Barbatos strangled out as his fingers touched where the invisible grip held his throat, “…all that you… want to know...? About… Simeon…? Not…"
"You can't fight this," Solomon warned. "You know that you cannot. Obey Me, Barbatos. Now.”
Barbatos coughed lightly, cheeks turning pink.
Solomon simply stood, towering over him while he waited.
"...Yes. Okay.” He slowly bowed his head with a sigh of defeat. “…A pact is a pact.”
He raised his hand again to touch his neck as the Compel eased from his throat.
He nodded. "I shall tell you..."
Chapter 43: Chapter 40-C: Persephone
Summary:
CONTENT WARNING: CONSENSUAL NON-CONSENT AND INJURY. DEAD DOVE: DO NOT EAT.
Notes:
DEAD DOVE DEAD DOVE DEAD DOVE. Do NOT proceed with Lucifer’s smut scene (between the *** TW: CNC *** break) if you cannot read consensual non-consent and injury. And I don’t mean BELPHIE’s soft-lite version of CNC. This is LUCIFER’s version. It’s DIFFERENT.
Dead. Dove. Warning.
DO. NOT. EAT.
PLEASE take care.
The SECOND smut break is more of a discussion of boundaries than anything else and is a much easier read, but they still reference the first smut break (with no actual details); so while I do officially lift the CNC warning OFF of that one, continue to take care.
Yeah, they keep having these important conversations AFTER the fact. Because they are stupid, flawed idiots. We are not a good sub! We are NOT a good Dom!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I slowly peeked my head into his room.
He was already meeting my gaze as I did it.
"...Wait..." I frowned in confusion as I stepped fully in the doorway. “What's all this…?"
"Come in, lamb." Lucifer smiled fondly at me. "I've been waiting for you to finally show up at my door. Did you save the best for last?”
I held up a finger. “I shall not be answering that question.”
He laughed softly as his eyes followed me inside his bedroom. His room was where the music was coming from this time; not the music room, or his private study. And it wasn’t a melancholic tune that signalled any emotional distress, though there was a glass of Demonus that rested near his elbow.
And there were also candles lit, that bathed the corner where he casually sat in their gentle warmth, made all the warmer by the crackle and glow of the lit fireplace nearby. There was a bottle of red human wine sat next to his bottle of Demonus in its ice bucket. Chilled, like I enjoyed it, not only because I enjoyed the cooler temperature, but because I struggled with tannins, despite preferring a more full-bodied flavour. Some of my favourite finger foods – Devildom ones specifically, and darker meats, that undoubtedly paired well with the wine he had undoubtedly chosen specifically with my taste in mind. And oh, look, some light, custard desserts, decorated with dainty fruits.
I felt rather silly, standing there in my fleece pyjamas. But that somehow made it even cozier.
My delighted smile spread into a flirty smirk at the set-up. “...Seducing humans again, are we?”
He chuckled. “Is that what you think? If that’s your impression, by all means, be seduced.”
I hummed my own amusement as I took the chair beside him. “You’re in an awfully good mood tonight, considering that I’m about to leave. Why’s that, I wonder?”
Hope was singing in my heart at his gestures.
He smiled to himself as he worked to smoothly pull the cork from my bottle of wine, tipping it to pour for me. “...I’m drinking Demonus and listening to some of my favourite music. What could be better?”
“Uh-huh. Out with it.”
He laughed softly. “…I had a rather productive conversation with Diavolo earlier.”
“A ‘productive conversation’, hmm?” I kept my tone casually light.
He snorted as he handed me my glass by its stem. “Yes, yes. We’re back together.”
I let out an explosive sigh of relief. “Thank the STARS.”
He looked at me in shocked surprise, as though I had just grown two extra heads. “What…?”
“He has been SO CLINGY!” I complained. “Oh my GOD, Lucifer! NEVER break up with him again! Or… Or at least nudge him into BARBATOS’ arms to cry about it if you do! Or… make it a really nasty breakup, and smash his D.D.D. on your way out!”
“Pff… Pfffff…!” He tried to hold it in, cheeks pinked by his efforts, but he burst into laughter anyway.
“HONESTLY!” I shook my head. “How do you…?! I mean… Lucifer!”
He was laughing hard. “...I am so, so very sorry that he had turned to you for… comfort, and advice. I didn’t realize… the depth of your support of him.”
I held my D.D.D. up and waved it in his face. “AGAIN – I can SHOW you what I mean.”
“That… won’t be necessary.” His laughter faded into an amused chortle as he pressed his palm over his face to hide his smirk. “He himself shared the details of your budding new friendship, much to my horror and dismay. I shall endeavour to distract him in future.”
I hmphed as I took a sip of my very lovely wine, savouring it on my tongue with a sigh.
“Eat, and drink,” he invited me softly, still smiling. “Tonight is for you.”
“For me...?”
He reached to touch my hand. “For you. For everything that you have done for me these past weeks.”
I laced my fingers through his. “That’s not necessary. My prize was getting you back.”
He shook his head. “You are deserving of my full support, after your full support of me. For your kindness towards a grumpy, crotchety demon–"
I snorted.
“–who has not always shown you much in the way of kindness. In fact, none in the least, to have deserved you extending it towards him first.”
I shook my head.
“For not giving up on me, and for getting to know me again, and for not allowing this damned House to fall apart in my absence at its head.”
”And for putting up with Diavolo,” I pointed out.
He smiled. "And for putting up with Diavolo, yes.”
“Well,” I sighed in my acceptance as I reached for a treat, “I suppose this shall have to suffice. I accept your tribute.”
“Pff…” He shook his head. It was rare for him to smile this much, and for so long.
–
Despite my usual inattentive tipsiness, I caught sight of him tipping a little something extra into his drink.
I squinted. “What’s that?”
“Do you not remember...?” He smirked as he swirled his glass in his fingers, not meeting my eyes. “What the bottle of gold hellfire newt syrup looks like?”
“Wh…!” I choked on my cream puff. “D-Don’t tell me you–"
He downed it in one go.
I coughed on the pastry in earnest, cheeks immediately flushing red.
“That’s exactly what I just did, yes.” His smirk deepened as he finally caught my stare. His eyes were amused, and… his pupils were already blown. How long had he been lacing that in over the course of our meal…? “And I have to say, it’s really not bad. When you mix it with Demonus, it’s really quite good.”
“Wh-What about…?”
He laughed softly. “Yes, I can already feel it. And yes, I was very much hoping that you would be joining me tonight while under its effect, as you can see. This was all quite intentional.”
My blush deepened further; but, well, it’s not like I hadn’t come here for that as well…
“Naturally, I have a certain amount of tolerance to it now, since I’ve had it before. So the effect isn’t as overpowering, though certainly still present. Still…” he gave me a meaningful look, “do take care what you command of me. Think carefully.”
My breath caught in my throat.
“Ah, this song…” His eyes sparkled as he smoothly stood. “Will you dance with me a while, Chise, while you think of your wish?”
My eyes were round as I laid my fingertips in his proffered hand, allowing him to pull me up. I dared not even speak as my mind raced through the possibilities.
He laughed easily and heartily at my dilemma.
Yes, he was definitely on the drunker side.
Though I wasn’t one to talk.
You're all mistaken mother, can't you see?
I was not taken, mother; I chose to leave
He slipped his arm around my waist, holding me close to him while he took my hand up in his. The song was a little jazzy. The beat not quite slow.
'Cause I love my baby, tall, dark Hades, lord of death is down on his knees for me.
It was sexy.
He smiled with a flirtatious look in his eyes. “You look quite lovely in your pyjamas tonight...”
I squeaked as the blush hit my face again. He rubbed his palm up and down against the small of my back, slowly, and intimately, pulling me even closer.
No I wasn't threatened, mother I was not bound
No I wasn't carried, off on his three-headed hound
I slid my hand down from near his shoulder to rest against his chest as I stepped so close, I almost feared that I would stumble our steps in my tipsiness.
But he guided me steadily, despite his own state, carrying us slowly around the room. Even the hand he held pressed to my back subtly guided me to sway my hips a little more for him. I returned his flirty smile as I granted the quiet request.
'Cause I packed my own bag, found my own way, down into the underground
With a contented sigh, he leaned down to brush his nose through my hair. Face so much closer. My breath hitched in my throat as his grip on both my hand in his, and on my back, tightened with his soft inhale against me. I turned my face ever so slightly to brush the tip of my own nose along his jaw.
See mama, he may seem gruesome, but he's even got a dog
And don't you know that death is, a very stable job
“You’re so very quiet,” he whispered, not giving in to my hint for a kiss. “You must be thinking over your wish very carefully… lamb.”
I shivered, frustrated that my silent request for a kiss had been denied. It seems I’d have to command for one, but that would be a waste.
'Cause I love my baby, tall, dark Hades, lord of death is down on his knees for me
“…Before I tell you my command,” I whispered, “I have something to tell you first.”
He hummed with his interest, though he tried to keep the depth of his keenness to himself. “Do you…?”
I smiled into his neck. “I do.”
'Cause I danced with his shadows, and he has danced with mine
'Cause I danced with his shadows, and he has danced with mine
“Feel free to share…” he murmured quietly.
“You might have to lean down a little further if you want to hear it.”
'Cause I danced with his shadows, and he has danced with mine
And the sacred blood we spilled has dried, and I am fine
He chuckled softly before indulging my carefully-worded suggestion. He leaned further, which also served to pull me now flush against him, pulling our dance into a small, tight circle instead.
I'm fine
I'm fine
I'm more than fine
For I am his and he is mine
As the song began to fade…
“…I love you, Lucifer,” I whispered quietly against his ear.
With a small, shaky inhale, he slowly ended our intimate circling. He held me there, quiet, unmoving, his palm still on my back, hand still in mine, ear still near my lips.
I stood with him. Both of us breathed quietly, and steadily, though I’m sure his heart raced just as fast as my own.
We stood for what felt like a long time, with me held against him in his arms.
“…I love you,” he finally whispered, quietly, as though testing the truth of it. Waiting for me to finish on my end.
“I love you too.” I slid my hand up to cup his cheek, turning my face to graze my lips against his ear. “I should have told you that before you lost your memory. I should have told you that after you had. I should have told you that after–"
He kissed me soundly, deeply, so fiercely that he leaned me back against his palm in a near-dip. His arm around my waist slid all the way around now to press me tightly to him, and he dropped my hand from his to cup my cheek.
I huffed against the roll of his mouth on mine, meeting each kiss with an equal ferocity, slipping my arms around his shoulders to pull him down closer to me.
“…Command me,” he whispered hoarsely. “What… What would you have of me. Anything. I am yours.”
“Lucifer…” My voice was strained as his kisses trailed down from my mouth, towards my neck.
“Tonight I am yours,” he breathed against my skin. “Any night, every night… I am yours.”
“Come to the human world with me,” I breathed as well as my eyes fluttered shut. “Come with me.”
He hissed against my neck. “Is that what you want?”
“Yes…”
“Then yes,” he agreed.
I made a small noise in my throat. My throat, that he grazed his teeth against with another light hiss.
“I’d follow you anywhere you want,” he whispered huskily. “Even to the Celestial Realm, or worse. I will follow you.”
“Lucifer…” I began to tremble as I fought back to sting of my tears.
“Again,” he begged of me. “Another. More. Another command. I want more.”
*** TW: CNC ***
"I want to be your little lamb right now..." I whispered shyly, shakily.
"Do you, now...?" I caught the hint of his smirk. He slid his palm back down to the small of my back, and pressed hard. I gasped at the feeling of his arousal that was now pressed to me. “...Do you plan on being a good little lamb, if I make you mine tonight?”
I nodded, breathing hard. "A good lamb tonight. A good lamb.”
He was beginning to pick me up against him now to trail his lips further down, having already leaned as far over me as his height would allow. “What first… tell me.”
“Undress me,” I breathed. “And yourself.”
He growled in amusement. “I hardly have to undress you. I see that stunning absence of your bra, and I’m sure I will find a distinct lack of panties under those pyjamas of yours.”
I shivered.
“Have I surmised correctly, little duck? Did you come here for a purpose?” He licked at my collarbone, the only exposed skin my pyjamas allowed. “Did you crawl into the wolf’s den, little lamb, to present yourself to him?”
“Fuck…” I breathed shakily at his words, the cuss escaping from the intensity of the heat that was spreading through me.
“And what a choice, these pyjamas of yours…” He was unlacing the strings, still kissing and nipping at my collar. “How small you look in them; so young, and vulnerable, and innocent.”
He was right. I was caught.
“And here I am, in my more formal attire. Do you find me to be overdressed for you tonight?”
“Not at all…” I whispered, shivering again as he tugged my pyjama pants over my hips, for them to immediately fall around my ankles.
I yelped as he immediately and roughly scooped me up to drag me towards his bed.
“That’s what I thought,” he growled as he flung me, pants less, down onto his mattress. My eyes were wide as I looked up at the sound of his jangling belt. “You like feeling small and helpless, don’t you?”
I curled my bare thighs together mutely as he pulled his pants down, enormous cock straining in his boxer briefs.
“I’ll allow you one more small request. Or, rather, a choice.” He unbuttoned his vest, pulling it from him swiftly. “Cunt or ass. Choose.”
“Fffffuck…” I whispered weakly.
“Decide, before I decide for you.”
“C…” I blushed hard at the crass word as I tried to get it out. I hadn’t said… that… in a long time… if ever… “Cunt…”
He smirked at me as he pulled his long-sleeved button-up off next, standing in only his boxers now. “Very well.”
He stepped towards me on his bed, and then I yelped again as he slammed down heavily over top of me, his palms slapping over either side of my arms. “...I grow tired of this pace. You said to undress you?”
I nodded in confusion.
He forced his fingers in between the buttons of my pyjama shirt.
“Then let’s get this over with, shall we?”
I screeched in shock as I was forcefully pulled upwards by his violent tug that sent buttons flying, my breasts immediately exposed as some of the fabric straight-up tore.
“Another button mess in my room,” he tutted as he deftly unbuttoned the rest that had not pulled off. I was staring at him, panting in shock, in near-fear, wide-eyed. “It can’t be helped. I suppose you shall have to leave these clothes with me for repair. What a shame. I shall take good care of them.”
“Hells…” I breathed weakly as he violently pulled the fabric aside to squeeze my exposed breast.
“Especially those pants of yours, that you so generously went pantyless in for me all evening, while I smelled your heat for me grow stronger and stronger with each sip of your wine. I shall take care of those in particular.”
I reached towards his still-bulging, still-straining, still-trapped erection between his legs as he lifted me to pull my shirt down my arms.
“Want that, do you?” He nodded down towards himself. “Be careful what you wish for. Now.. there…” He flung my ruined clothes aside. “Wish fulfilled.”
“Not quite…” I whispered pointedly.
He sneered. “Ah, yes.”
He abruptly let go of me, and I fell back with a squeak at the sudden lack of support. He quickly pulled down his briefs, as though the act of revealing himself to me was a minor nuisance. Unlike some of my other… partners… he seemed entirely unmoved by my gawking, as though it were a given that I would be shocked at the sight of his cock again.
It was him who appraised me, and I shivered under his frank look, instinctively covering my breasts with my hands and curling my legs together in an attempt to hide my sex.
He smirked. “So small. So fragile. Tiny human girl.”
I swallowed
“...You like my inexperience…” I whispered bravely as I met his eyes. “Don’t you…? You like how small and weak I am… You like how, if you really did take me against my will, there would be nothing I could do to fight you off of me…”
His eyes narrowed as he let out a soft hiss.
I lowered my hands from my breasts, sliding them down my belly. “You like how young and innocent I am. I’m sure you’ve had so much more than me…”
He watched me, face expressionless.
I trailed my fingertips over my lower belly. “You like how tight I am for you… How big you are inside of me. How you could hurt me, if you really wanted to. How you already hurt me, even if you didn’t want to. It can’t be helped, if you hurt me… And you do hurt me… Because you can’t help it. I can’t help it. I’m just so… small. So little. So fragile.”
“Chise…” he growled.
I spread my legs slowly. “I’m yours. Break me. My safe word is ’syrup’, right? The syrup that wore off in you already... but you still want to rape me, isn’t that right? It’s not the syrup… The syrup barely affected you… You just want to have me against my will, because it’s you… Because that’s what you want…”
I watched as his chest began to heave, though he kept his breathing inaudible still, breathing steadily through his nose with his mouth pressed into a thin line.
A wolf wanting to ravage.
“But there’s still that liiiittle bit of angel inside of you, isn’t there…?” I slid my fingers between my legs, seeking my sex. “That’s the side of you I saw when you lost your memory, wasn’t it? The remnants of my angel…”
He growled again, low and deep in his chest as he watched my fingers approach my folds.
“And I did love that man…” I dropped my voice into a whisper. “I do love that side of you, as I do love you wholly…”
This time, his next breath did come out ragged. At my words of love.
“But that’s not the side of you I missed…” I slipped my fingers between my silky folds, before parting them for him to look. “I met my angel. But I missed the demon who could barely hold back on raping me when he so badly wanted to. Only held back by what remained of his angel soul. Because he struggled very hard to hold on to how much of a terrible thing that would be, to do to me…”
“Chise…” he warned me through gritted teeth. “You should stop.”
“Are you sure you mean that…? Maybe we should make you a safe word of your own…?” I asked softly. “How about we make it… ‘Ring’?”
He expelled heavily through his nose as he watched my fingers slip inside of me. I pulled my folds apart even further so he could see the hole that swallowed them.
“Will you say ‘ring’ now…?” I gave him a wide-eyed, innocent look. “When I ask you… to take me, even if I struggle, even if I beg for you to stop?”
He squeezed his eyes shut and bowed his head with a strained hiss, and I saw his cock twitch in anticipation.
“If it makes you feel any better…” I offered, “you could heal me with a spell afterwards, right…? If you… really hurt me…”
He lifted his eyes up to stare into mine directly with a dark glare, undoubtedly watching my fingers pump into me from his peripherals.
“You can be an angel afterwards," I continued to offer, “after being my demon now.”
“Say it.” His voice was flat.
“Go ahead,” I whispered. “Rape me–”
I gave a strangled scream as his hand shot up to grip my throat tight, and I screeched again when he dragged my body by the neck from a lying-down position straight up to slam against his headboard. My fingers immediately flew from my pussy to scrabble uselessly at his tight grip on my throat, and I felt a mix of true fear and heat shoot through me at the inky darkness that filled his eyes.
“Llllu…” I strangled, but he just pressed tighter. I made a strained gurgling noise as my breath was fully squeezed out of me, the next one fully denied. I tried to kick at him in sudden, actual fear for my life at stars burst and static swam in my vision. He didn’t know his own true strength with a human maybe? Too much, too escalated, and I couldn’t say my safe word like this.
I slapped at his forearm in my panic as my vision darkened, suddenly feeling lightheaded and dizzy as my eyes rolled back.
He abruptly dropped me, and I choked as the back of my head bounced off the wood of his headboard with my collapse. I laid there underneath him with a pained groan, hunched and stunned and motionless, my throat still feeling tight as I noisily sucked in air.
“…Bitch,” he said simply as he grabbed my hips and flipped me over. It was my forehead that bumped against his headboard this time as I was half-twisted, cheek pressed to his pillow with my ass now arranged for him in the air.
Even while otherwise stunned, it was my reflex, my sense of self-preservation, that screamed as he slammed his cock into my ass dry. Fully. From head to base.
He began to pound me mercilessly while I screamed and screamed. I was folded into a painful curl between him and his headboard, just enough of a gap for my forehead to be thrust up against it with every slam of him inside of me while my spine was curved painfully from how high he held me up by my hips.
“NO!” I screamed as I tried to untwist myself, to no avail. It was like he had me in a small box while he took me like an animal in need. I tried to push myself up on all fours with a bracing of my palms, but the steep curve of my spine didn’t allow for it.
He only grunted in reply while he took me and took me.
“NNNNO NO STOP NO!” I struggled still, but he simply pressed me up against the headboard even harder, bending my neck back painfully now. I was folded into an S-shape as I tried to push myself back, but he wouldn’t give me any room behind me. I stayed trap.
And it scared me deeper that he didn’t say a thing. None of his usual taunts. He just took me, dark and dead silent, while I screamed and tried to rise. Not even acknowledging my horrified struggle.
I began to cry noisily. In pain, terror, frustration. My ass burned deep, and he was slamming up into what felt like my belly itself. Folded like this, my tailbone ached, my lower back ached, my belly ached, my bladder ached, my spine ached, and the entrance and inside of my ass screamed that something was deeply wrong.
“I was hoping you would offer me your ass tonight,” he finally hissed as he felt me, sensed me, start to break from him already. “Why did I give you the choice? I don’t recall. In the end… It’s my choice. Because you? You don’t get a choice with me, bitch. The illusion of it? I only indulge you in that belief, when the mood suits me.”
“Stop… Stop…” I sobbed brokenly. “Take it out… You’re hurting me… I… think I’m… bleeding…”
I felt a very small trickle of something, at least.
“Oh yes, your blood is all over my cock,” he growled in clear satisfaction. “I ripped you.”
I sobbed in horrified shame now, trying to curl tighter. I felt like I was going to snap.
He only pressed me even further, and I felt a nerve shift and trap where it shouldn’t be, shooting pain down my shoulder. I held nothing back as I screamed into his pillow when I felt my shoulder pop.
He yanked me by my hair so that my scream would rip openly through the air instead, piercing and loud.
“NO…!” I screamed again. “NECK! HUMAN! NO!”
He barked out a laugh at my panic.
“THAT’S ENOUGH, LUCIFER,” I begged. “YOU’RE GOING TO KILL ME!” I twisted again, but only caused myself more pain. “STOP, LUCIFER!”
“No,” he replied simply, and then he slammed into me even harder.
“Nnnno…” I echoed him, for different reasons. “Please… this… isn’t… what I…”
“Stupid bitch… This is what you asked for,” he mocked me. “Taunting the Demon of Pride. Pff… Still want me to join you in the human world now? Still love me? Do you really love a man willing and capable of doing this to you, even if you try to justify to yourself that it’s just for ‘pretend’? If I really loved you, surely I wouldn’t be capable of raping you? Or even fantasizing about it?”
I slid my arm up painfully, the one on the side of the un-popped shoulder, to rest my eyes over it while I broke down in more tears.
“Do you think I’m playing?” he demanded of me. “Does this feel like playing to you still, bitch?”
“…No…” I whispered, my shoulders screaming painfully, the popped one in particular, as I was thrust up again and again from each slam of his bloodied cock inside of me.
“Sometimes I wonder…” he lowered his voice into a growl again, “I wonder if you don’t use your safe word, when you really should, because you’re afraid… that I wouldn’t actually stop.”
I was quiet at this, my forehead still rocked against the wood. I felt my skin there burn, heat rash from the friction.
"You're afraid... to find out the truth."
My sobs had stopped, I realized. It’s not like there was any use fighting him. I was only hurting myself more.
“Why don’t you try it out now?” He sneered. “To see if I really would. I could just continue the scene again afterwards, right where we leave off, right? So go on, test it. See if I would really stop raping you. Or, rather, if I continue past your pathetic little word, to rape you for real.”
My eyes were open, but all I could see was the shadow of my arm that was pressed over them. My mouth was in a thin line as I was rocked and rocked. Quiet. Gripped by sudden doubt.
I hadn’t doubted until he’d said it. At least… I hadn't thought I had.
And now I doubted.
He huffed his disappointment. Or maybe amusement, for all I knew. Didn’t know, didn’t care. They were the same to me now. “...Too bad.”
I sighed out my defeat.
He slowed his thrusting. “Ring.”
I blinked my surprise as I went still, short-circuiting through my confusion as he fully eased his defiling of me to a stop.
And he really did stay stopped. Then, slowly, he pulled back from inside of me with a grimace, and then let out an audible grunt when the large flared head of him finally tugged out of my reflexive clench with a pop.
I wasn’t really sure if I would have actually turned to look at him, but either way, I certainly couldn’t, even if I wanted to. Even as he pulled away to finally untrap me from between him and his headboard, I had been pressed into my position for too long. My thighs and hips slumped a little bit, but my spine and neck were still curved into an S. I was worried what would happen if I were to be unfolded, actually.
I flinched again as he stroked my aching tailbone. “All right, lamb. Come here.”
I cried out sharply with pain as he gently pulled me up. I heard a clicking down along my spine as it slowly uncurved painfully. He tried to roll me onto my back, but I shook my head vigorously as I clutched at him. He laid me on my side instead.
“Do you know why I stopped?” he asked of me.
I didn’t know exactly, so I shook my head.
"Never question if I would respect your safe word or not,” he scolded me. “Silly lamb.”
I choked on a sudden laugh, surprising even myself. Perhaps it was the sudden shift in personality and concern. And how flippant it was. I felt… confused.
“Understand me?”
I made a noise of odd bemusement, before finally nodding.
“Next time…” he poked my back, "use it. You’re not using it, lamb, when you should be. Even during a rape scene, when you finally need to. You don’t have to prove anything to me. You have it for a reason.”
I gave him a deeply confused side-eye. I was being… lectured? Now?
He gave me an amused look. “Don’t give me that.”
“…I love you,” I whispered faintly.
“Do you still?”
“Yeah.”
“You really shouldn’t.”
“Maybe.”
“But you still do.”
I sighed. "…'Cause I love my baby, tall, dark Hades, lord of death is down on his knees for me.” I sang the lyrics weakly, with a strong shake in my voice. It was certainly out of tune.
He chuckled in amusement. “Down on his knees... Yes, well… I did tell you I was yours.”
“My demon of Pride,” I confirmed. “He’s mine. And I love him. And I don’t fall out of love easily… once I’m in it. Even if maybe I should, so... I’m his as well, and… I should have trusted him.”
He continued to rub at my lower spine, and I realized that I had, in fact, relaxed a bit throughout my hips. Though I still burned…
"May the vestiges of pain that linger within the one before me be eliminated,” he murmured. "In the name of Lucifer, Avatar of Pride, I hereby command thee.”
I shrieked, not because of any pain, but because of the sheer overwhelming power of his healing magic that hit me like a sharp slap to the face in a fierce wave. So sudden and so shocked it left me, I felt like it should have hurt. But it did the opposite, even though, surely, my shoulder literally should have popped back in painfully.
I was abruptly, mercilessly healed before my body was ready for it.
I finally rolled onto my back to stare at him in awe. Completely, and utterly, limber again.
He chuckled at my expression. “I suppose there is still a bit of angel left in me after all, hm?”
I was struck speechless as I tingled, giddy, all over.
///
I reached for him quietly.
“Yes…” he murmured as he lowered himself down into my embrace. He met my lips with his. “...The power you will one day command of me is vast, and made all the more powerful, no doubt, when it is one day combined with your own. You are my Master, after all. And you shall have use of me for whatever it is that you desire once you have mastered your power. One day, you will be able to utilize it fully.”
I shook my head. “I don’t want that.”
“Sweet human girl.” He tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear. “Embrace it, little one. You may need to draw on such power with what you will undoubtedly face in the coming years. You are vulnerable, and while you are vulnerable, I will be at your side to defend you with my very last breath.”
I shrank a bit in my anxious confusion.
“Chise…” he continued. “One day, you will unseat Solomon. One day, the worlds, and the fate of them, will be solely placed in your hands. One day, you will have to make a choice. But I know that when that day comes, you will make the right one. On my life, I know it to be true. And I will be standing by your side when you enact your will.”
“I don’t…” The whiplash of what we had just done in bed together, what he had just done to me, and then the abrupt end of the scene, and now this sudden, serious-and-yet-incredibly-vague topic of conversation… “I don’t… want… what…?”
“Ah, speaking of whom; show Solomon these, would you?” He slid his leg up my own in a gentle hook along my thigh, where my pacts marked my skin. “As loathe as I am to allow that intolerable man a glimpse of your skin, he will be interested in those.”
I looked down at our entwined legs. “Huh...? Really...?”
“Also, I have something for you,” he pivoted again, softly.
“Wait, what?” Pivot, pivot, pivot. I was lost and confused.
“You did come here for a treasured belonging, did you not?”
“Oh!” I blinked. “Oh… right. Um, right. Yeah.”
He chuckled in amusement at my look of bewilderment.
“But…” I frowned. “I don’t… need to summon you… right…? Y-You said…” I looked at him with a panicked pleading in my eyes.
He took my hand. “You do need to, eventually. You need to learn. And I need to make this gesture.”
I supposed that was true… I was a little vague on how long it would take for me to get from summoning with gifts, and summoning on my own. And his power…
This was Lucifer. I would be attempting to summon Lucifer. His incredible use of a simple healing spell… No doubt there would be an even vaster difference between those two tasks.
He smiled gently, fondly, as he sensed my understanding. “Well, you already have the one thing I treasure most of all.” He laced his fingers in mine. “It’s right here on your finger. The Ring of Light…”
“Oh…” I turned my eyes to it, gleaming on my finger, between his own.
“Originally it belonged to me,” he confirmed. “But now it is yours. Chise, it takes an extraordinary soul to be accepted by that ring.”
I thought back on my strange vision while I had slept through its effect.
“I was so very worried, and panicked, you see, when Simeon appeared and placed it on your finger,” he explained. “I would have rather given over my own life than take such a chance. Though truly, I should have known better. That it would be you, of all people, of all those in every Realm, to be found as its worthy successor. But still…”
I then thought back to his absolute panic and emotional relief when I had woken up to his pleading. I squeezed his hand sympathetically.
He smiled again. “It makes me happy to think that the Ring of Light is protecting you and keeping you safe. Without this ring, you couldn’t control the other ‘ring’… Your special connection to all three worlds. The Ring of Light is essential to you. Never did I think that fact would make me as happy as it does.”
“Thank you,” I whispered. It felt somehow like I had been given his blessing to bear it.
And then, to my absolutely delight, he blushed. “In wearing it, it’s as if you’re saying that you need me in your life, and that’s a wonderful feeling. Is that conceited of me to say…?” He huffed out a light laugh. “Well, I am the Avatar of Pride, after all.”
I felt my heart squeeze in my chest at the affection in his gaze. I snuggled in a little closer, until our noses were almost touched. “I do need you in my life. Please don’t… wait.” I wilted a bit. “Don’t wait until I can summon you…”
He chuckled. “A promise is a promise. However… I need you to talk to Diavolo, lamb. I know you dread it… but talk to him. Ask him to allow for you to remain at our side. That’s an order, actually. You will speak with him. Understood?”
I made a face.
Gently dropping my hand, he shook his head as he raised his to stroke my cheek instead; he leaned forward to close the gap between our noses, gazing at me quietly now.
“…Are you okay?” I whispered, reaching for his cheek too.
He hummed. “Are you?”
"I asked first.”
“As long as you still love me, and trust me,” he gave me a meaningful look, “there is no reason for me to not be okay.”
“I do,” I whispered. “I do love you. And I trust you.”
He kissed me softly, a light brush of his lips against mine. “…Good…”
***
“I’m sorry…” I apologized again. “You’re right. I should have used my safe word.”
He nodded. “I cannot continue these scenes with you if I cannot trust you to use it, and if you cannot trust me to respect it.”
I frowned. “You taunted me on purpose... You were already going to end the scene if I didn’t before you even said any of it.”
He shrugged. “It’s my job to watch you for your limit. Perhaps I pushed you over yours to make my point.”
“You feel bad,” I observed, not asking it as a question.
He watched me intently for a bit. “…Your limit will not be pushed like that again. I’m sure I’ve made my point clear.”
I nodded. “You have.”
“Still, I will be displeased if next I have to use my word first again.”
I winced, abruptly realizing the depth of his discomfort in having to make that decision for me. “Right. Noted.”
“Did you get what you asked for?”
I nodded slowly.
“What you wanted?”
…Nodding.
“Was it what you had expected?”
My nod turned into a shake of my head.
He chuckled. “No, I didn’t expect it would be. Is this off the table in the future?”
I continued to shake my head.
He rolled his eyes. “Truly a masochist, then…”
I grimaced. “I’m sorry again. I didn’t mean to ruin the night…”
“Oh, on the contrary.” He smiled. “I enjoyed myself very much.”
“Pff!” My eyes widened. “If I’m a masochist, then you’re a sadist! You’re actually insane...”
He smirked at me. “That is how it works with these things.”
“But…” I looked at him with uncertainty. “You didn’t cum…”
He snorted. “I am thousands upon thousands of years old, Chise; I have had a lot of sex in my lifetime, with countless sexual partners. Do you really think, at this point in my long and varied life, that ejaculation is all I seek as my sexual gratification?”
“Oh…” I blushed a bit.
He chuckled. "You, however…”
I shook my head. “I don’t need it either…”
He scoffed teasingly. “What a cute little liar I have here in my bed. And here you had promised me that you would be such a good lamb for me tonight, but you have broken so very many of my rules.”
I curled up a bit, the red of my cheeks deepening.
He rolled me flatter again, and trailed his fingers down my belly, making me shiver. “Tell me… what else can I do for you to achieve what you desire?”
“But…” I bit my lip as he trailed further. “I wasn’t a… good… lamb…”
“I said I was yours tonight,” he murmured as he leaned to kiss me gently again.
After our kiss broke, I glanced down between his legs on a hunch. He was hard again. Very hard. My eyes shot back up to his. He was smirking openly at my having peeked.
“Umm… You were… just inside my ass…” I pointed out quietly.
He shrugged. “So I get you off in other ways now, shower, fuck you in that shower – maybe even in your ass again, since we’re already there – and once finally cleaned of your filthy ass, I will then next fuck your womanhood in this bed, as you had asked before...”
I shivered again. That fucking… humiliating… dehumanizing… ‘outdated'… terminology… fucking… turned me on. Dammit. Did he even know how fucking sexist…?
Of course he did. Old as he was, he still wasn’t any fool. That was the point.
“…And while my own ejaculation may not be a priority, it will certainly be a pleasure to fill your small little cunt with my seed again. And again. And again. And again.”
“Lucifer…” I whispered, feeling embarrassed and shy and… deliciously small.
“One day, I will fill you to your brim with my fertile seed, and you will carry my child. Not today… but one day, I will make a mother of you.”
“Lucifer…!” My eyes widened in shock as I scolded him.
“I hope you weren’t planning on sleeping tonight, lamb.” He smirked as he ignored my outburst. He rolled over top of me, hung cock dragging across my thighs; his fingers still slid down between us, curving down over my sex to slip through my folds. “Because I wasn’t.”
I sighed shakily as he pushed them inside of me.
///
Talk to Diavolo, lamb. I know you dread it… but talk to him. Ask him to allow for you to remain at our side.
He was right. I did dread it. Dreaded it, as I sat for tea with Simeon, Solomon, and Luke, the future appointment looming over me.
Why bother? My previous rejection over a year ago was a painful memory still. I hardly needed to add another to reinforce it. If I was going to be allowed to stay, I would have been offered to stay.
I was worried I’d lose my shit again and harm my relationship with 'The Crown’ further, whatever he said about friendship. And I felt like there was a lot more at stake… My bonds had deepened with a permanency that made the thought of being abandoned again too heavy to even touch in my mind. Even just the brief thought of it had my mind sliding over it like grease in a frying pan; my consciousness refused to acknowledge it, refused to process its possibility, refused to even touch it.
His friendship was hollow, if he didn’t put his money where he ran his damned mouth.
…Holy shit. Cool it. You haven’t talked to him yet, and Lucifer seemed to have a certain… opinion of it. Though I couldn’t see there being any possible hope.
I sighed over my cup of tea.
“Everything all right, sweetheart?” Simeon laid a gentle hand on my thigh in concern.
I allowed myself to melt for him, and gave him a warm smile. It’s what he so deserved. My present attention. Especially since… I’d be parting from him soon, too.
“Sorry, just…” I glanced over towards the kitchen entrance, where Luke could make an appearance at any moment. “Yeah, no. I’m all right.”
He nodded his understanding, not one to miss a beat. I shifted in to cuddle a little closer against his side, and he put his arm around me comfortingly, leaning his head to the side to rest against mine.
…Had a moment of ‘oops, should have thought about that’ when I caught sight of Solomon just as he glanced away politely. Or, I hope it was just out of politeness, and not... That was still a new thing, and I… didn’t… know.
Well.
“…Tadaaaa!” came Luke’s excited voice from the previously-referred-to kitchen. He beamed as he came towards us, serving plate in hand. “Feast your eyes upon my new creation: the Hallelujah Chocolate Mousse Cake!”
“Chocolate MOOOOUUUSSE!!” I instantly sat forward, eyes round. I abruptly unseated Simeon’s head from resting against mine.
Solomon and Simeon burst out laughing over my reaction. My proclivity for mousse was now wide-spread, though you didn’t really see the dessert in question offered in the Devildom very often. A deeply flawed neglect of the local patisseries.
…And I wasn’t very good at making it myself from scratch. Bummer.
Luke couldn’t hold back his wiggle of delight at my reaction, though he carefully carried the plate forward still to present it to me. I clapped my hands together with a little squee.
“It’s BEAUTIFUL, Luke.” I looked up to beam back at him.
A worthy distraction from my woes.
He was practically dancing now that he had the cake down on the coffee table. “I made the mint tea as well, since it pairs well with chocolate cake.”
“Wow, Luke,” Simeon smiled glowingly at him. “Impressive. It’s so beautifully decorated. These roses you made out of icing look like the real thing.”
“They do!” I agreed enthusiastically.
His eyes were round and sparkling. “Well, I worked extra hard when I heard that Chise would be stopping by for tea!”
“Did you now…?” Simeon teased him.
Somehow, there was a marked difference in how Luke’s eyes went from round to wide in his sudden embarrassment.
Simeon let out a dramatic oof when I nudged him in the ribs with my elbow.
We suspected that the poor, poor boy had developed an innocent little crush on me. And I had begged him not to tease him for it.
“You know, Luke,” Solomon smiled at him too, “I’d say you’ve gotten even better at making desserts during your second stint here in the Devildom.”
“W-Well!” Luke latched on to Solomon’s words. “That’s because this is where Barbatos lives! But enough about me…” He clasped his hands in front of him. “We really need to hear from Chise, don’t we?”
I smiled. He was such a sweet, earnest boy. Though I was also lost on what he meant.
“Yes, that’s right!” Simeon squeezed my shoulder. “We heard the news, Chise. Not only are you apprenticed to our Solomon here, but it seems you got Lucifer and each of his brothers to give you what they valued most?”
“Oh…” I beamed again as a pleased blush spread over my face. “Yes. I… um… I won’t be… alone.”
Luke’s eyes went round again, and shiny. Ah… Hadn’t meant to let that slip out in front of the kid.
“No, you won’t be.” Solomon’s voice was full of affectionate meaning, and I blushed even harder for it, and then even harder when Simeon squeezed my shoulder again with an apparent meaning of his own.
Now I wondered what else Solomon had been sharing with Simeon. Taking a dainty plate and fork from Luke, I looked down determinedly at my lap to take my first bite, feeling incredibly embarrassed.
“You’re so lucky,” Solomon sighed. “I was already incredibly jealous of you just for having pacts with all seven of them.”
I smiled. “Well, you have Barbatos… That’s incredibly impressive to me.”
“Maybe one day he will offer himself to you,” he said lightly. And cryptically. And with amusement as he watched my blush now spread to my ears.
“Nnnnot happening…” I laughed awkwardly.
“Oh,” his eyes danced, “I don’t know about that…”
I think Luke was about to lose his eyes entirely, they just about looked like they were going to fall out of his head.
I groaned inwardly at his innocence.
Please don’t plant that seed in Barbatos’ head, little messenger birdie. It was awkward enough.
Solomon smirked.
Simeon hummed in amusement too. “You really are special to them, aren’t you Chise?”
“HHhhwhat?” I stuffed my fork into my mouth to cover my extreme embarrassment as I still thought about Barbatos, “Mmmmeee n’ Barbatosh? Nnnrrrrr… Cake’sh AMAZSHING, Luke…!”
"Huh...?!"
“He said 'them’, Chise.” Solomon’s eyes sparkled. “Them, as in the brothers.”
I coughed while Simeon broke out into laughter.
Luke shifted quietly from side to side. “…Yeah, um… I sort of don’t know how to feel… about that…”
“About me n’ Barbatosh…?” Still chewing.
"No!” Simeon hushed me with a chuckle. “Why do you feel that way about Chise being special to the brothers, Luke?”
Ohhhhhh.
“Umm… Hm…” He scrunched his nose. “I... guess... having others care about you is a good thing…”
Solomon leaned forward, far enough to brush his fingers over my other knee. “As soon as we get back to the human world, I’ll teach you the magic necessary to summon them. I have a feeling you’ll make a good student.”
I gave him a grateful, shy, close-lipped smile. In case my teeth were covered in chocolate.
Simeon absently pulled me a little closer. “The human world, huh…”
I looked up at the sudden drop in his voice.
“Hey, Luke.” Simeon turned a smile towards his little prodigy. “Rather than heading back to the Celestial Realm, what do you say we also go visit the human world?”
I nearly inhaled my mouthful of cake straight down into my lungs as I fumbled to catch my fork that I had dropped just before it splattered all over their nice white sofa.
“WHAT?!” Luke echoed my surprise. “Th-The human world…!?”
I felt Simeon stroke my arm with his thumb, though he still looked at Luke.
“I-I’d like to go there as much as you would, Simeon!” Luke said earnestly, but he shook his head. “But we can’t just decide to visit the human world on a whim, can we? We’d need Michael’s permission first…”
Simeon chuckled. “You’re such a stickler for the rules, Luke.”
Luke frowned. “No, YOU’RE just too fond of flouting rules when it suits you!”
“Still, I don’t see it being too much of a problem now…” he murmured softly in thought, apparently more to himself than to us. “And it would be nice to get away…”
I caught Solomon looking down at his lap as his expression quietly fell. I turned to look at him instead, a question in my eyes, but he was lost in thought and didn’t seem to notice my glance.
“Get away?” Luke scrunched his face again. “But we’re ALREADY away! We’ve BEEN away!”
“All jokes aside,” Solomon raised his eyes again, carefully wiping his previous expression expertly from his face. I seemed to have been the only one who had caught his moment of vulnerability. “You two really should come to the human world for a visit. You’d be welcomed, Simeon… and Luke.”
Simeon nodded.
I looked between the two of them.
Solomon brightened a bit. “And if you’ll agree to come, I promise to make human world food for you every single day. I’ll show you just what I can do in the kitchen. Sound good?”
"Solomon!” I hissed. He was going to drive them away.
He frowned in confusion. “What is it?”
“Ahhh… hahaha.” Simeon rubbed at the back of his neck nervously. “That’s a kind offer, but I think we’re going to have to pass.”
Luke’s cheeks went pink with his look of horrified dismay. “R-Right, yeah! I mean, we’ve got our duties in the Celestial Realm to attend to, after all! …Among other things! We’re busy, busy, busy. SO busy!”
I fucking GLARED at Solomon. If he wanted to be my boyfriend, this was going to be FIXED.
And then I narrowed my eyes as I felt the back of my head tingle.
Solomon pouted as he looked at them. “Really…? Are you sure…? But you said…”
“A-ANYWAY!” Luke’s face turned a deeper shade of red. “D-Didn’t you say that you were going to the Demon Lord’s Castle today, Chise?!”
“Yyyyyes!” I also latched onto the change in topic.
“ME TOO!” He exclaimed, a little on the loud side in his panic. “So why don’t we go now! Soon! Actually, yeah, now! Now that our cake is done!”
“Oh,” Solomon blinked his surprise. “In such a rush, are you?”
“Barbatos does NOT like it when I’m late!” Luke asserted firmly. “Last time I was late, he, umm… made me eat something REALLY spicy that he made! It was WAY too spicy! And I think he KNEW it!”
I burst out laughing. And I didn’t think that was true.
“Well, I guess I can see that…” Solomon agreed thoughtfully.
I raised my eyebrows with a snort as I rose from my seat, bending to kiss Simeon on the cheek. Apparently Solomon's opinion of Barbatos was not a very high one.
Notes:
Song: From Persephone by Kiki Rockwell
(Really cool fricken song)...Shit. I think... I only have one more chapter left to go of act 2.
Chapter 44: Chapter 40-D: A Compromise to Saying Goodbye
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“One last baking session with Barbatos, huh?” I inquired conversationally as Luke trudged along next to me.
He nodded. “There’s a recipe I really want him to teach me before I leave the Devildom.”
I smiled. “You really get along with him. I’m glad.”
Genuinely. He was a terrific role model for the boy…
His cheeks turned pink.
“Even though he’s a demon," I teased.
“W-Well… He’s a…” He hrrrmed uncomfortably. “Y-Yes… He is a… demon…”
I laughed, suspecting he was avoiding saying ‘he’s a nice demon'. “That’s what I just said!”
He sulked a bit. “Well… Thanks for walking me… To be completely honest, I’m actually still a little afraid to walk the streets of the Devildom alone. Oh, but DON’T tell ANYONE I said that, okay?!”
I smothered my laugh over the look of horror on his face. “Your secret is safe with me.”
As if it wasn’t completely known.
“Including the seven brothers!” he begged me. “And Simeon. And Solomon!”
“So, everyone.”
“Hmph…” He looked away, and incidentally, caught sight of the city that sprawled from our high vantage point as we walked along our path. “You know… Before I came here, I never thought I could come to like the Devildom. But there are some really pretty sights to see here, in my opinion.”
“I agree,” I replied softly.
“The Celestial Realm is the opposite of the Devildom,” he continued. “There’s no night, no darkness. It’s full of light all the time. Before I came here, I didn’t realize how pretty nighttime could be…”
I smiled. “There’s a lot of things you really have to see for yourself to understand, huh?”
He nodded, before hesitating. “…I’m sure there must be plenty of things I still don’t know. So much I’ve yet to learn.”
I ruffled his hair. “You’ve come a long way, Luke. It takes a lot of maturity and bravery to not only think that, but admit it out loud. Not a lot of adults would say the same thing.”
He hmphed self-consciously. “I’m older than you, you know. A LOT older!”
I giggled. “You’ve got that on me, yeah.”
“It’s weird…” he muttered. “How humans are like that… They grow up so fast, and even act all adult waaaaay before us…”
“Not all the time,” I pointed out. “Maybe we grow too fast, before we can learn a lot like demons and angels. Some humans aren’t exactly good at being ‘adults’.”
“Well…” he thought, “not all grown-up demons and angels are mature. I mean, look at MAMMON!”
I snorted. “Got me on that one again.”
“And Simeon has such a SILLY side to him!”
“Oh, he sure does.”
He sighed. “You humans are lucky. You have day AND night in your world.”
I hummed in agreement. That I did miss. “Want to come visit? See it for yourself?”
“Yeah…” He smiled shyly. “I really would. And you’d show me around, right?”
I nodded. “It’s a big world. But I’ll show you around where I live when you come see me.”
His smile broadened. “Celestial Realm, Devildom, human world… It all sounds great, assuming you’re there, Chise. As long as I’m with you, I have a feeling I’d enjoy myself anywhere.”
“Aww, Luke.” I put my arm around him and squeezed him to my side. “That’s genuinely lovely. Thank you.”
“But… Please make sure that you’re the one who cooks…” he grumbled.
I snorted hard. “Deal.”
–
Barbatos, of course, greeted us at the door.
So I was actually very sudden perfectly relieved that I HAD escorted Luke, and that he was still at my side as Barbatos nodded to us both.
“Hello, Luke. Ah, and you too, Chise; for your appointment with the Young Master, yes? Welcome to the Demon Lord’s Castle.”
“Thanks.” Luke bounced on in, and I did feel a pang of pride over how comfortable he looked to be there. And gratefulness that Barbatos had shown him such kindness to allow that to happen. “So, about the thing I messaged you about…”
Barbatos chuckled as his eyes followed him along. “Not to worry. I have everything set up so we can start on the recipe. Please, Chise,” he turned to me, “The Young Master awaits your arrival in the gardens. Luke and I are looking forward to serving the both of you shortly.”
“I’m looking forward to it,” I agreed with a small nod as I made to leave them to it.
“See you later, Chise!” Luke grinned at me, happy as a clam. “We’ll be out in a bit!”
–
“Hello there, Chise,” Diavolo greeted me warmly as I found my way towards his usual favourite spot. “You messaged me to meet at the perfect time, you know. I was actually hoping to talk to you as well.”
“Thanks for meeting with me.” I slid into the chair opposite of him. “I… heard that you and Lucifer are getting along a little better.”
He expelled a heavy sigh of relief. “Yes, we had a long discussion about it all…”
Uh-huh.
“…I think it will still take some time to rebuild trust.” He grimaced. “But…”
I nodded. “I know you two will get there.”
Please do.
He grinned at me. “Your support means a great deal to me. Talking with you has been an enormous comfort. You know… being here with you right now reminds me of the time we ended up at the colosseum. Do you remember? It was my first confiding of you.”
“Of course.”
He laughed softly to himself, self-conscious. “I’m afraid I said some things that were quite negative… I was feeling unsure of myself, and a bit defeated. I’m embarrassed just thinking about it. I’d appreciate it if you could just forget that ever happened.”
I tilted my head. “There’s no need for that. It’s okay that you were honest.”
“Do you really think so?” He sighed. “It was inappropriate of me, the future Demon King, to show my fear and uncertainty. I’m sure that, to you, it was not very demonlike.”
“I’ve seen a lot of ’not very demonlike’ behaviour from demons at this point.” I shrugged. “I’m not really operating on tropes here.”
“Huh.” He gave me an appreciative look that kind of made me squirm in my seat a bit. “Well, if you like that side of me… ah, of demons, that is… then maybe it’s okay not to be 'demonlike’.”
I laughed a bit. “You were the very first one I decided was ’not very demonlike’. From the moment you first said something to me.”
“Is that so?” He looked amused. “I hope that’s a compliment?”
I shifted again. “Uh, um… It was… um… reassuring…?”
That he assured me he didn’t plan on killing me.
“Hm.” He nodded as he looked at me with fondness. “Thank you.”
“…Diavolo…”
“I know, Chise.” His fondness deepened. “The truth is that I don’t want to send you back to the human world, either.”
I gave him a pained look. “So…”
His eyes widened. “What… I meant to say it, I simply think it’s a waste to lose a person like you. A true loss for the Devildom.”
Now I just looked confused.
“…Actually, I’m still not being honest,” he admitted quietly. “It’s not really about the Devildom. I don’t want you to go. I’m not speaking as the next king of the Devildom, or even as a demon. I’m speaking as myself.” He took in a deep breath, and my confusion deepened as a slight blush spread on his tanned cheeks. “I’ve been alive for a very, very long time. I can’t count the number of times I’ve had to say goodbye over the course of my life. I thought I was used to this… I can’t believe how hard I’m finding it to let you go.”
He was quiet for a moment. My heart sunk deep into the pit of my stomach. Waiting for the 'But…’
"...Chise," he finally spoke softly.
I shook my head, despaired, and confused.
He smiled kindly. "Truly. I would like to talk about this with you, on as equal footing as I can allow.”
I stiffened.
"Not... on race," he amended quickly. “But on the matter of position.”
“I don’t understand…”
He hesitated. "...May I take your hand for a moment?”
I looked at him with even more confusion, and guardedness.
"Ah, well, that is... May I see the Ring of Light once more?”
I had a feeling that seeing the ring was more of an excuse than the true reason behind it, but, well, my Women Must Be Polite And Allow Their Boundaries To Be Tested instinct kicked in, and I offered my hand. I was also too curious for my own good...
He took mine in his gently, looking down at it for a moment. He grazed his thumb over the metal, before looking back up.
"What would you say to a compromise?”
My expression was still guarded, I'm sure. My heart felt like stone as I braced myself for denial. "I just want to see my boys, Diavolo…"
His expression softened again. "That is precisely the crux of the matter, isn't it? Your request isn't about staying in the Devildom... It's about not leaving your family. Not losing them.”
After a moment of mulling that over, I nodded slowly. I loved my life here in the Devildom, but, well... He was absolutely correct.
He nodded as well. "I'm aware of your plan to apprentice with Solomon with the goal of learning to summon. You have my full support in this endeavor; not just because you all clearly belong together, but because I feel that your role in the future of the three realms is going to be very important. Solomon was right. I can sense it. Your power is immense, and you will surpass his tutelage one day." He paused to chuckle for a moment. "To be quite frank, though I really shouldn’t be saying this as the Devildom’s own representative considering the potential for disagreement on certain matters, it's high time that the human world had a second representative on par with Solomon. He isn't exactly what I would call... let's say… politically savvy. To be frank, he is completely lacking in any tact whatsoever.”
At that, I HAD to giggle.
He cracked a smile. He was still holding my hand, still tracing his thumb over my ring. I hardly noticed as I held on to his every word.
"What I mean to say is... It is important for you to be in the human world for a while as you undertake the beginnings of your apprenticeship.”
My face fell. "Lord Diavolo…"
"Hang on, I'm not done yet.” He squeezed my fingers ever so slightly. “This isn't just about you exercising control over your magic. This goes beyond that. What is planned for you... is a responsibility that I have full confidence in your ability to live up to. You see..." His smile widened. "The House of Lords here in the Devildom has become QUITE nervous over recent developments.”
I frowned. I knew absolutely nothing about the House of Lords, other than their existence.
"That sounds... well..." I hesitated. "I don't know anything about Devildom politics, but that doesn’t exactly sound good…?”
He laughed heartily at that. "You can say that it is a mix of good and bad. The bad is that they are a bunch of powerful yet pompous fools, and you suddenly have their utmost attention. The good news is that you have that attention because they fear you as an unknown entity and what this means for the human world's position on the playing field. Also, I simply find it hilarious.”
I snorted. "Quite like you.”
He grinned. "Indeed. Ah... I know I'm rambling here, I apologize. Well, I apologize that it appears that I'm rambling, but this is all rather important for you to know." He cleared his throat. "You just admitted it yourself. You have no knowledge of Devildom politics, and yet, you are here, as a potential political adversary. A vulnerable one, in your current… I wouldn’t say ignorance, no, because you are very sharp and have learned much in your short time here. Inexperience. That’s the word I’m looking for.”
My breath caught in my throat. "Oh..."
He chuckled. "Now you see where I am leading with this. Again, I must stress how important I believe, and how important Barbatos believes, you will come to be to all three realms. With that said, we have come to the conclusion that it will be vitally important that you maintain your connection to the human world. We believe you must undertake the education required to understand where the human world stands on these matters, and that this will be best achieved IN the human world. Solomon... plans on introducing you to a whole new side of the human world that, well, isn't quite known by the general human populace, if I have that right?”
"Errr..." I made a face. Magic, demons, angels… "I'd say that's an understatement, actually.”
He grinned again. "I'm sure you very much think so.”
"And I think you find that quite amusing...”
He hummed. "I shall neither confirm nor deny.”
But I sighed. "So, I really just... have to wait until my boys can come to me…"
He gently took my other hand until he was holding both of them in both of his. "And so we come to the compromise. We are still hammering out the details, but... I will bring the best of the Devildom to you, Chise. To the human world.”
My eyes widened as I sat up straighter. "You mean…"
He nodded, his eyes sparkling. "We will come to you. I can't give you an exact date as of right now, but... you have my word on this, Chise, as Prince of the Devildom. We will come to you.”
"Diavolo...!" I gasped, before tearing my hands from his, nearly upsetting the table entirely as I stood and leaned to throw my arms around him.
"Hah!" He laughed in surprise as he caught me to him in a hug. "Ahh... You have no idea how much it warms me, that I got to see that look of hope on your face. And that I should have been the one to deliver it…"
"Thank you so much." I whispered fiercely. "Thank you.”
He nodded. "I... don't want to see you go either, Chise. You have become... a friend.”
I pulled away, smiling with so much joy I thought I absently thought I might crack my jaw. "Thank you, Diavolo. We… did go through some similar things with Lucifer.”
"Yes," he agreed. "It encouraged me every day to have someone to talk to. Even if I annoyed you enough to have Barbatos pretend that I'd lost my D.D.D.”
“Wh…!” I squeaked.
He let out his booming laughter at the sight of my blanche.
"Yes, yes," he grinned. "No worries, he kept your little secret. It was all rather funny to me to drive HIM up the wall instead by throwing my whole self into playing along. It was a great game.”
I winced as I sat back down. Sorry, Barbatos.
He shook his head, still grinning with amusement and… took my hand again. "I do hope... that you understand where I'm coming from.”
“…I do." My expression softened, before I gave a little snort of laughter. "Well, I do THIS time.”
"Ah..." He gave me a sheepish look. "I suppose that's fair enough. I do hope that... we can begin to repair things between us.”
I nodded. “I’m… open to that…"
"Pfff..." He shook his head again with a smile. "And that's just what I mean. That's just what I need around me in my life. Someone who is not afraid to hurt my feelings.”
I grinned. "Any time.”
He snorted at that, and then his expression became a little more somber. "I also hope... that you can find it within yourself to forgive Barbatos as well.”
"Oh..." I hadn't expected that.
"He did what he did under my direct orders.”
"I know..." I chewed on my lip a bit. "And that might be... the main problem, actually. That sort of… conflict.”
He blinked, and then looked pained. "...Ah, I see. Well... That is unfortunate.”
I nodded slowly.
"I understand all too well how loyalties within a relationship when one has other responsibilities can be..." He trailed the thought, before letting out a sigh.
Challenging? Demanding? Difficult? Complex?
…Impossible?
"Still, he treasures your… friendship. That is plain to see.”
"All right..." I conceded quietly on the point. "Friendship is... in the cards, maybe. I'll think about it.”
Easier than a relationship. Though the way he had... kissed…
And the look on his face before he had disappeared, half a second before our lips would have met…
I wasn't sure that a simple friendship was going to be possible without some very awkward denial of our chemistry, which I wasn't sure that I wanted. Or... was ready for. He could play the part, I have absolutely no doubt, but... to see him play the part so easily when I knew what was underneath? That would hurt. I would find it hard to play the part in return… And would he just go back to never showing me his more relaxed self again…?
I didn't know if I could take that.
I wondered if it would be better just to stay away.
Diavolo nodded at my sudden introspective quietness. "I apologize for butting in on your dynamic with him. He is very important to me, you see." He sighed. "Which is why, what I feel... is so hard.”
I nodded absently back, lost in thought over Barbatos.
“Chise… there’s something else…” He looked pained. “I–"
"…Check out these MUFFINS!” Luke’s high voice called to us as he bounded excitedly through the back door of the castle, with Barbatos following steadily behind him as he balanced two trays. “It’s my first time making them. Barbatos just taught me!”
Diavolo swiftly dropped my hands.
I smiled as the boy had to come to a screeching halt before the table in his over exuberance. He beamed at me. “Are we all to have tea together and eat them...?”
“…I apologize,” Barbatos spoke up with an exasperated sigh as he set the table. “I warned him not to bother the two of you until you had finished your conversation, but I’m afraid he just wouldn’t listen…”
I flinched as he glanced at my hands that were still resting on the table. I quickly pulled them to my lap, and he set a saucer and teacup down where they had been.
“It’s impolite to interrupt others while they’re talking, Luke,” he continued to scold him.
“Sorrrrrry…” Luke wilted. “But if we wait around, the muffins are going to get cold, right? Just out of curiosity, though… What were you two talking about out here?”
Barbatos let out another heavy sigh. "Really, Luke. Mind your manners, please.”
I giggled. He was a handful. Simeon was truly a saint.
Diavolo chuckled too. “That’s private, Luke.”
“Hmph! So the future king of the Devildom isn’t fond of SHARING!”
"Luke!” both Barbatos and I scolded him at the same time.
Diavolo simply grinned at him. “That’s right. I’m not fond of sharing. Are you just now realizing that?”
I sat up straighter with a bit of confused shock at his unusually frank reply. And what he had replied, which suddenly alarmed me greatly as I rifled through the many possible implications.
“Now, now, moving on…” Barbatos smoothly intervened to diffuse the two of them. “Shall I serve the tea?”
“Barbatos…” Diavolo turned to him. “At ease.”
Barbatos started. “…Young Master?”
“Please,” he gestured to the seat beside me, “I insist that you actually join us for tea this time.”
A brief flash of… something in Barbatos’ eyes as he tried not to openly, wordlessly, stare at his lord.
“I insist.” Diavolo nodded to the chair. “We will all pour for ourselves. Take that seat next to Chise, if you would.”
“I…” Barbatos blinked, and then he quickly regained control over his expression again. “As you wish, Young Master.”
Smooth and serene and composed once more.
Diavolo rolled his eyes.
“I’LL serve!” Luke beamed as he carefully picked up the pot. “They’re MY muffins, after all!”
Diavolo chuckled. “That works for me.”
“And I LIKE pouring Chise’s tea for her!”
I burst out laughing. “Thanks, Luke. You can pour for me any time.”
Barbatos quietly slid into the spot beside me.
It wasn’t a terribly big table…
He flinched, and I jumped, when his knee accidentally brushed against mine.
Diavolo smothered a snicker at our expressions, before hurriedly clearing his throat at the sight of Barbatos’ glare.
It was my last full day in the Devildom.
I was going… home… tomorrow.
I’d spent the day individually saying goodbye to each of my boys, and my heart ached heavily when I finally made my way to Lucifer’s study. Saved for last so we could talk, as requested.
“Chise.” He immediately put down the book he was reading as soon as I came into view, no doubt waiting for me to show up.
He opened his arms as I went straight to him, and he pulled me right onto his lap. He held me against him, tight and fierce, and I clung to him back.
“…You spoke with Diavolo?”
I nodded in his arms.
He kissed my hair. “I have some things to take care of here before I depart to be with you, but I will be with you again soon. Do you understand?”
I nodded again.
He rocked me. “Just a little longer. I promise you, on my love for you. And I do love you.”
I nestled in, relaxing with a sigh as I took comfort in his words, and the sincerity behind them. “I love you too.”
He kissed my hair again, and then rested his cheek on the top of my head while he cuddled me close, rubbing my back comfortingly. “Very soon. Very soon.”
A burst of light, a loud popping noise, and then… colours.
“Wait… what the hell?” I blinked rapidly against the blinding light that had filled the dining room as I walked in at Lucifer’s side, and then batted my hands in confusion when a bunch of confetti was dumped on me.
“...You sure took long enough, Chise!” came Mammon’s gravelly voice as I was lifted and spun with a squeak before I had fully recovered. “We can’t start the party without the guest of honour!”
“The party…?” I blinked at him as he set me down, and then I looked around, eyes widening at all the faces that greeted me.
“Surpriiiiiise!” Asmo flung himself over the hug Mammon and I were sharing. “Ugh! Guys, you were all supposed to yell surprise too!”
“UGH!” Mammon shielded me with a growl.
“Hehehe!” Asmo giggled. “Are you surpriiiiised? You totally are, aren’t you?!”
Satan came over with a fond sigh. “Did we really need to go to the trouble of making this a surprise, though? I mean, it’s Chise’s last day in the Devildom. It’s a bit cliché.”
“Satan, that’s so sad.” Levi cut in flatly with a judgmental roll of his eyes. “You don’t know the joy of having someone surprise you, do you?”
“Do you, Levi?” he shot back at him.
Levi cowered with a wince.
“Finally, you’re here!” Beel picked me straight up out of Mammon’s arms, who growled again, to hug me close against him in his signature teddybear hug.
Belphie laid a palm on my back while I was held in Beel’s arms. “He actually waited until you got here to start eating, and he almost never does that. He said it was because this is your last day.”
“And because he LOVES me.” I beamed at Beel.
“Yes. I do love you, Chise.” He beamed back at me. Aaaaand then his eyes darted towards the food.
“Aaaaand it looks like he’s starting to drool,” Belphie sighed. “So I’d appreciate it if we could get this thing started ASAP.”
I patted Beel’s back, and he immediately put me down into Belphie’s embrace next to stroll over for food, affection-time done.
I hugged Belphie tight to me.
Lucifer snorted as he put a hand on my shoulder to drive me from Belphie further into the room, which in fairness, I had actually barely entered before I had been ambushed. “Come on, guest of honour. This way. Everyone’s tired of waiting.”
“YOU kept us waitin’ on her!” Mammon growled. “You were only supposed to keep her distracted for a LITTLE while!”
Oopsie. Well, it’d been a nice make-out session. So this is why he hadn’t taken me straight to his bed. I was wondering.
“All right.” Diavolo nodded to us all. Barbatos stood on one side, and the Purgatory Hall boys formed a group on his other. “So everybody’s here, right? I take it we’re all ready? Gather round closer now. Well then…”
He simply… snapped his fingers.
And the room dissolved into another.
My jaw dropped as we were teleported so flawlessly, so effortlessly, all thirteen of us, into the lively dance venue we had previously used for the last informal dance. I was shocked to my core, and Solomon clucked in amusement at the sight of my face.
Okay. All right. Sure. Okay. Cool. Diavolo was powerful. Now that I was beginning to grasp the concept of magic, now that I had some, now that I was beginning to become attuned and sensitive to its use…
Yeah. Diavolo was really fucking powerful.
“All right!” Diavolo beamed around at all of us. “Let’s get started!”
“Aww, YEAH!” Mammon pumped his fist in the air as he started forward towards, of course, the drinks table. “NICE! Now, since Lord Diavolo’s pickin’ up the tab today, it’s time to eat, drink, and party ’till you drop!”
We all raised an eyebrow as we all watched Mammon very unsubtly snatch a full bottle of Demonus.
“Lord Diavoloooo!” Levi raised his hand. “Mammon’s trying to make off with all the good Demonuuuuus!”
“…We saw, Levi.”
“SHUT YER TRAP, LEVI!”
"Mammoooon?” Lucifer strode forward, pissed off.
“Aaaand here we go,” I sighed.
Solomon swept me close to him, pulling me further into the room. “Chise, dance with me!”
“…Solomon…!” My cheeks flushed deep, and he grinned cheekily as he boldly gripped my waist with both hands with a familiarity that was speaking volumes.
We weren’t public yet…
“…Hey, stop it!” I heard Luke’s shrill whine cut over the loud club music. “Beelzebub, come on! That’s just ridiculous! You’re eating WAY too much! Ugh, you’re not just'’sneaking food’ at this point, you’re annihilating it! You’ve almost devoured my entire cake! HEY! NO! SAVE SOME FOR CHISE! BAD!”
I giggled, and then Solomon spun me so quickly I could only gasp before he caught me in his arms again while I teetered dizzily. He laughed as he cupped me to him while I recovered.
“...Don’t blame Beel,” Belphie sighed. “By putting desserts in front of him, you’re essentially telling him to go ahead and eat everything.”
“Hey. Quit arguing.” Beel frowned with sudden maturity.
“Whose fault do you think it is that we’re ARGUING in the FIRST place!?”
Solomon cupped my face, and kissed me soundly as the first song faded into the next. Not inappropriately long, but long enough. I kissed him back, returning the enthusiasm for a moment, but gasped in outrage when we broke apart and I realized what he had just done. And what I’d just done back.
“…Whoops. Did I just do that?” He grinned as I smacked his chest, before pulling me into a dizzying spin again while I shouted loud obscenities at him.
I was going to get in so much fucking TROUBLE.
–
“Oh myyyy…” Asmo whispered huskily near my ear as he watched the dance floor at my side, drink in hand while we took a break. “Is it just me, or is Barbatos an EXCELLENT dancer?!”
I choked on my drink. “…Haven’t been. Paying attention.”
He smirked at me. “Liiiiiiiar liar pants on fiiiiire. Your cheeks are red, kitten.”
“Hot in here…” I muttered.
“We’re at a club,” Satan sighed, perplexed. “Is there even such a thing as being ‘good’ or ‘bad’ at dancing to club music?”
“What do you mean?!” Asmo gasped in mock-outrage as he put his drink down. “Of COURSE there is! Just look at the way he moves, the way he HOLDS himself. It’s SUPER sexy! Oooh…” Asmo looked straight at me. “He has quite a nice butt, wouldn’t you say, Chise…?”
“Asmo…” I growled. “WAIT, ASMO, NO! ASMO!”
He threw me a wink, before sauntering off onto the floor, heading in his direction.
I was suddenly enraged as I saw him sidle up behind Barbatos, raising his arms in the air with a roll of his hips. Aaaand then his hands...
"Mine.” I hissed as I stormed over. Asmo bit his lip in amusement.
“…Asmodeus?” Barbatos turned towards him, expression stern and exasperated. “Just because we’re on the dance floor, that’s no excuse to get handsy with me. No more of that, please.”
“Oops, sorrrrrry, I guess my hand just slipped!”
“Asmo, sit.”
He squeeeeaked as he was abruptly thrown to the floor.
“Awww…!” He pouted, before he burst out laughing.
“Wh…?” I stared at him in confusion. “Are you DRUNK?! You little...!”
“…Thank you, Chise. That was a welcome intervention.” Barbatos chuckled softly, almost shyly, as he stepped up to me.
And then I heard it. Diavolo roaring with laughter nearby.
“You little FUCKERS!” I looked between both immature princeling and slutty little Lust, and Barbatos jumped at my sudden explosive expletive, eyes going wide with shock. I smacked my palm on my forehead. “I’m… so sorry about them, Barbatos.”
“…Come on, Chise.” He smiled gently as he took my hand in his. “Let’s go.”
“W… Wait… Wh…” My eyes widened as he pulled me away from the giggling little demon that was still firmly commanded on the floor.
Barbatos chuckled softly, fondly, gazing at my face after I was whisked out of the little spin he had put me in. And then he spun around me smoothly, before taking one hand again to pull us close together, and then apart. My eyes widened even further as he spun me and held me and grazed his fingertips along my waist while he moved me in a dance of our very own, eyes glued to one another outside of our spins. It was nothing like any of the formal dances I’d been to here, or anything you’d find at a club. It was graceful but exhilarating and.
Intimate, with his small, careful touches.
His fingers grazed my waist again as he put me in a half-spin that had him behind me.
I caught his hand that trailed lightly over my ribs, and pressed his palm there.
He hummed softly near my ear as he leaned down over my shoulder to take me into a… sort of backwards-looking waltz, with his palm pressed to my ribs still, and his other hand folding over my own to lift it higher.
He lightly pulled me back against him, until my back was slightly flush to his front. Just enough to make it softly intimate, and no further.
He rested his chin on my shoulder as he slowed our pace right down, swaying us quietly, no longer in step with the noisy club music that thumped in the room.
And my heart was thumping in my chest. Neither of us spoke. I caught sight of Asmo watching us from across the room, wide-eyed and cheeks pinked in gawking amazement.
I caught similar looks from around the room, until everyone re-busied themselves now that we had slowed. I found that I was blushing deeply, and I looked down at his hand that was pressed to my middle so that I wouldn’t have to meet anyone else’s eyes.
And still he swayed me quietly.
“Barbatos…” I whispered.
“…Chise, I shall miss you,” he murmured. “And I am so very sorry for… everything.”
I curled my fingers over his.
My breath caught in my throat when he turned his head to brush a kiss against my cheek; and then he gently let me go, slowly, as though reluctant. But, yes, he did let me go.
Just as he began to turn away, “I’ll miss you too, Barbatos.”
He smiled warmly at me, before going back to Diavolo’s side.
…Who was looking extremely pleased with himself as he grinned at Barbatos’ approach.
”…Oh. My. Gosh… That. Was. ELECTRIC…!” came a scandalized squeal of a drunk little demon at my shoulder. I whirled to growl low at Asmo the Betrayer.
“We’re talking about… BARBATOS!!” He shook his head at me in wonder, eyes wide and dancing. “Also, what was UP with you and SOLOMON what on EARTH is GOING ON?! When did THAT happen oh my GOSH give me the DEETS! WHEN DID THAT HAPPEN, CHISE!? WHEN DID THAT HAPPEN?! I THOUGHT WE WERE BESTIES–”
I reached up to pinch his ear hard, making him yelp.
I made my way into the adjoining garden after having received Simeon’s text, and quickened my pace when I caught sight of him. He smiled as he offered me his hands, and I took them in mine as he stepped closer. But the look in his eyes…
I wilted.
“…You’re leaving early,” I said sadly.
He nodded, squeezing my hands in his as he looked at me sympathetically, eyes pained. “Luke and I leave tonight. Michael contacted me eager for a report on... everything that happened during our recent crisis. We’ve been ordered to go back to the Celestial Realm a day early.”
I dropped one of his hands and stepped closer to rest it on his chest instead.
“…I’ll miss you,” he whispered as he dropped my other hand too, to wrap his arms around me. “I’ll miss you so much.”
“Simeon…” I clung to him tighter. “Simeon… please don’t… abandon me.”
He gave me a shocked look. “Whatever do you mean? I wouldn’t dream of it.”
"Simeon, you... you keep disappearing on me, and I think that YOU think you're doing it to protect me as my guardian, but..." My expression turned pained. "I need my PARTNER, Simeon.
"Oh..." His expression softened and his eyes clouded with... guilt. "Oh, honey. I'm so sorry.”
"You've saved my life..." I took clasped his hands in mine and pulled them to my heart. "And there is nothing I can do to repay you for that. Of course I'm grateful. But I really could have... did you really have to stay away like that…? You couldn't answer my texts…?"
His face fell. "I... It was... I thought I was…"
"I really needed you,” I whispered. "I really needed my friend. And you needed me, didn't you...? You went through something up there when you did that for me... You haven't been yourself since. You’ve been so… sad, and withdrawn. I’ve hardly seen you since then.”
He exhaled softly. "Chise…"
"You DID need me." I shook my head. "You needed a friend, too! You still do. We’re partners. Confidants. We need to support each other. You keep making these decisions FOR me… For us…”
"To save you..." he whispered, though there was uncertainty there now.
I shook my head. "I love you. And I don't want to ever stop loving you. So don't... keep walking away from us. And I mean us. Together. You and me.”
"I see..." He stepped closer, and squeezed my hands with his. He laughed softly to himself. "I suppose... I've already broken every rule in the book already." He gazed at me fondly. "I'm sorry, my love. You're right. I had lost sight of things.”
"I know you did it because you care..." I assured him. "Really, I do. But now it's all... over, right...? Please tell me it’s over…? I don't want to go back to the human world and just suddenly lose you again like I did before. We kissed and then you just... I thought you were just done with me. You disappear without even telling me...! And now we’re—"
"Oh no..." He crushed me into a hug. "No no no. I'm so, so, so sorry. It was NEVER my intention to make you feel that way." He sighed in deep frustration. For himself. "Yes, it's... all of that is over, and I'm... Yes, your life is saved." He pressed his kiss into my hair. "Your life is saved now. That was the purpose of my absence. And now... yes. Now we get to move on. To a new future together.”
I leaned up to kiss him, silencing his anxious rush of words.
"All I ask," I pleaded, "is for communication. Even if you have to take time from me again, I just need to be told so I know that you haven't just disappeared. So that I don't just... wait. Day after day. Wondering.”
He nodded. "I will. Yes. I will.”
I cupped his face, giving him a painfully earnest expression. It was so sad that I didn't believe him. I really, really wanted to believe him, and I hoped we could build that trust together.
He kissed me deeply, his arms slipping down from hugging me to him from my shoulders to pulling me to him by my waist. I kissed him back fiercely with a little noise in my throat, still filled with anxiety over the thought of our separation. He was so... Dammit! He was so SIMEON! So incredibly wise, but so damn clueless about... I don't even know! The most random things!
And I’ll miss him and miss him and miss him…
***
He held me to him with a small intake of breath as he tilted his head slightly to deepen our kiss further. I pressed his cheeks to keep him from daring to pull away, but he rolled his mouth against mine just as hungrily, and I felt his fingers curl slightly to dig into my waist, and his tongue prodded itself past my wetted lips. We both hissed into each other's mouths as our tongues met, hot and eager as they rolled and curled and slid over and back and forth against the other’s. Our lips were wet and skidded as our kisses turned sloppy and frantic.
"...Take me," I begged him breathlessly during a short break to gulp air. "Take me now.”
"We're..." His eyes widened as he glanced around us. “Chise, we’re in a public garden…!”
"I'll be quiet," I promised hoarsely as I dropped my hands to the fastenings of his slacks. His breathing turned ragged as his eyes widened even further, and he looked around again to see if there were any onlookers.
"I don't care if it's quick." I tugged his fly down to find him. I briefly grazed him with my fingers. He was rock hard. "I'm in a dress. Flip the skirt of it and take me right here. Right now.”
"Chise...!" His dark complexion darkened further into a deep red blush. “I…! You’re…! You deserve proper…!”
I tugged him towards a picnic table. "I can't go back to the human world without feeling you inside of me one more time. This isn't about getting off. This isn't about you being all romantic and taking it slow. This is about joining with you again. This is about you being inside of me. The feeling of being one. Feeling you, even if briefly.”
He stared at me, watching, slack-jawed, his fly left wide open as I laid down on my back on the picnic table. I lifted my skirt, rolling it up all the way to bunch over my hips, shimmying quickly out of my panties, before spreading myself for him, and then spreading my sex as well with my fingers for him to look. I dipped a fingertip in, swirling myself, slick. I felt like an animal in heat, displaying herself to her mate with a burning ache that could only be quenched by him.
He came back to himself at the sight of me presenting myself to him. He took a step, eyes filling with wonder. "...Oh, Chise…"
He was suddenly on me with a needy groan, mouth hot and breathy and begging against mine as he quickly dipped his hand down to pull his cock free.
"Spit on your hand," I whined in a strained voice. "Wet me.”
"Oh..." His face was full of desire, and I groaned at the sight of my proper angel crassly spitting on his palm before dipping it down to rub the entire inner folds of me with slick, quick and rough and desperate to ready my entrance, to get it over with so he could grasp the base of his cock and guide it towards me.
“Simmmm…!” I gasped, and we both groaned together as he wasted no time sinking into my sex. I enveloped him in my tight heat, contracting around him in my need, and quickly, immediately, he began pumping into me with long desperate thrusts of his hips. I stuffed my fist in my mouth with a high whine, biting my knuckles to stop myself from screaming his name while he took me rough and hard and so very unlike him yet so very much like how he sometimes wanted to be. My eyes rolled back as he pressed the flat of one of his palms to my belly while he hoisted my other leg up over his shoulder to take me achingly deep. He took me like a man starved, and we were both gasping and strangling and hissing on our moans with every fully joining, struggling to keep our noise down so as to not attract any passersby.
He lavished me with the relentless pounding of his cock, open-mouthed breathing, red in the cheeks, eyes glazed with desperate love and desire and carnal need. I keened as I bit in my fist harder with a loll of my head to the side as he brought me closer and closer to my peak. The temperature of my pussy, and of the passionate friction of our joining, felt so incredibly hot, burning my insides in the cool night air. I was slick and dripping and soon the wet slapping sound of his cock pounding into me, of his balls slapping hard against me with each frenzied thrust, punctuated the air between us as I forced my next scream into a strangled mewling, locking it deep in my throat with a wet gurgle instead.
"Come on, sweetheart..." he begged me, voice hoarse and strained as he pumped his hips desperately into me. "You're so close... Cum around me, I see it, let me see you, let me... I need you too, I need you too, I need you too…"
I shoved my fingers straight down my throat to gag myself in an effort to stop the scream from ripping from my lips as I went rigid on the table, my shins flexing up and down high in the air in time to my contractions while he struggled to hold me up over his shoulder to fuck me right through it. I gurgled in my throat as my back arched up and down, and he gave a low moan as the sight of me coming completely and forcefully undone from his piercing thrusts. He moaned again, and then again, and then louder again with an upward tilt of his head as he picked up his pace, and my eyes widened as I shot my arm out to touch his chest to quiet him.
But he was lost as his own shoulders began to roll and heave back and forth, and he pressed more of his weight down on me, causing me to cry out in surprise over my fist as he slammed deeper.
"Cummminnng..." he moaned tightly as he squeezed his eyes shut. “Chhhhhise…”
I moaned my encouragement, and then he slammed into my heat one more time with a gasp, before he began to release. I shuddered in my hot satisfaction as his seed flooded me, and he shuddered from the powerful force of his orgasm; gush after gush of release with each engorged pulse inside of me, with each contraction that erupted from deep within his balls spilling and spilling. We both rolled and writhed with our mutual contractions as we came together with strangling cries, rolling our hips again and again against each other with each thrum of our orgasms shooting through us like electricity.
With a final quick heave of his back and shoulders and a low cry, he spilled the last sensitive pump of himself, of his seed, into me, emptying himself as he brimmed me fully. Spent clean with a final, low groan.
We wheezed noisily as he held me there on the table, his back hunched over me, with me on my back with my legs up and spread, and him still seated deep inside of me. We stared at one another, wide-eyed in disbelief over the sudden, debased passion, the carnal desire that had taken us so far away from our usual tender lovemaking.
He shook his head in wonder. I huffed out my own as I stared back.
“...Shit...!” My eyes widened in horror as I cursed hoarsely under my breath when we heard voices coming towards our extremely compromising position. He hissed and I winced as he abruptly withdrew his softened cock from me with a sudden tug, and I scrambled gracelessly off of the table to smooth my skirt over my belly and hips; I grimaced as I felt his cum gush from my folds, and then begin trickle down my thighs straight towards my knees. That... was a lot for him. My angel came HARD, and now I have a Problem. While he hurriedly tucked his soft cock back into his pants and shakily began to fasten them again, I snatched up my panties to bend and roughly clean up the mess leaking from inside of me and down my thighs. He shakily pointed to the back of one of my knees, and I hissed my frustrated embarrassment while I wiped hurriedly, panties a soaking wet mess while I fumbled with them to find dry spots of fabric.
///
Just as Asmo and Solomon turned the corner towards us, Simeon snatched my panties from my hand to stuff into his pocket.
We turned our heads and stared at each other again, BOTH of us shocked that he had just done that.
"...CHISE!!!!" came Asmo's bubbly greeting as he caught sight of us. "There you are!!”
He bounded towards us at a skipping rum ahead of Solomon who waved in greeting as well. And then he very abruptly came to a screeching halt as he took in, what was no doubt, our disheveled appearances. Tussled hair, pink cheeks, breathlessness. I swallowed guiltily.
He smirked.
I cleared my throat with a last smoothing of my skirt over my hips as I clenched my thighs together. My eyes darted between him and Solomon who was bringing up the room. "....Hiiii Asmooo! Good to seeeee youuuu!”
He immediately flung himself towards me with a giggle to quickly comb his fingers through my hair to fix it for me before Solomon noticed. "My sweetheart! A sight for my sore eyes! You MUST come back to me on the dance floor! The night's still young, you know!" He dropped his voice into a fiercely smug whisper. "...You so fucking owe me, kitten.”
I winced as I returned his exuberant hug.
And so, it appeared, Solomon seemed none the wiser as he smiled sunnily at us now that he had fully caught up. Asmo was smooching my cheeks over and over again with loud MWAHs to explain away my flushed cheeks, and Simeon was perplexed enough by the display to not look so I-almost-just-got-caught-having-hot-and-heavy-sex-in-a-public-garden himself.
"Mmm..." Asmo nuzzled my cheek. "You smell SO good, darling! You must tell me what scent you've used tonight! I'd like some of it too, you know!" He winked heavily at Simeon.
It was Simeon's turn to choke a bit. Solomon frowned as he offered him a sip of his drink for his 'dry throat', and then his eyes widened in confused shock as he watched Simeon down the whole thing.
"Fuck youuuu..." I hissed at Asmo through my teeth as I kept my smile plastered on my face.
The angels were leaving. They were really, really leaving. They were saying goodbye, and then they would be leaving.
And then I would be leaving shortly after.
“Chise…” Luke approached me shyly as everyone surrounded Simeon to say their goodbyes to him. “If I have actually changed… it’s because of you, you know.”
“Luke…? Why do you say that?” I opened my arms, and he stepped in to give me a grateful hug back.
“At first, I was really afraid for your safety.” He made a face. “If a human came to the Devildom, some random demon somewhere would end up getting a bite in sooner than later.”
I laughed softly. “Trust me. I had the same fear too.”
“AND what’s worse… You were staying with LUCIFER and his BROTHERS!” He shook his head. “I assumed one of them would end up poisoning your mind or luring you to evil somehow. I thought I’d have to intervene at some point, but that point never came.”
I fought down a laugh, smiling at him broadly instead. The little angel… intervening. “…And now…?”
“Now…” He shifted self-consciously as he dropped his hug. “Well, you managed to befriend each of them and overcome all sorts of challenges without anyone else’s help.” A blush started to form on his cheeks. “And after seeing the amazing things you did, I started to realize that I… needed to make some changes myself…”
I shook my head in wonder. “I’m serious, Luke. I’m really serious when I say that you’ve become really wise. That’s an amazing thing to say. I really mean that.”
His blush deepened. “I-I mean, there are all sorts of angels out there. Not everyone’s the same… And that’s true for demons and humans, too… I realize that it isn’t right to condemn someone just because they’re a demon…” He let out a little giggle. “As I’m watching you and everything you do, Chise, I sort of find myself liking humans more and more.”
I smiled. “I’m sorry that your other experience with humans had to be Solomon.”
He giggled again. “Yeahhhh… That’s kind of what I meant…”
I ruffled his hair fondly. “I’m counting on you to keep watching over me, Luke.”
“Do you mean that…?” His eyes shone. “Because I’m going to ask Michael if I can be, um, another one of your guardian angels.”
“Wait.” My eyes widened. “Luke. Is that such a good idea? I don’t know… Look, when Simeon offered…”
He shook his head with a roll of his eyes. “You can ASK the Seraphims. Simeon just does want HE wants.”
I snorted. “He does… But Luke, please. Don’t… Okay, look. If there is any sign that asking that will go badly, you don’t ask. Got it? Listen to Simeon’s advice. Please bring it up with him before you do this. That’s all I ask. Talk to Simeon first.”
He nodded. “I will. But… I feel like… I want to start making more decisions for myself now.”
“You… are really growing up so fast.” I shook my head. This was not the best subject to flex his first act of ‘independence’ on. “Just… be good.”
He smiled shyly. “I’ll be your guardian angel too, Chise. You’ll see.”
I hugged him to me again.
“…Hey, Chise.”
I turned my head towards the sweet sound of Simeon’s voice. Luke gave me one more squeeze of our hug, and I gave him one more quick ruffling of his hair, before he nodded and made his way over to Barbatos.
Simeon took me in his arms. “Chise, you have the power to accomplish things that are beyond even us. You have the ability to change those around you. It’s not just Lucifer and his brothers who need you. We need you, too. I… need you.”
“I’m here for you,” I whispered as I hugged him close.
“Just don’t forget that, Chise.”
“Don’t you dare forget either.”
He tilted my chin up, and brushed a sweet kiss against my lips. I felt my bottom lip tremble as I looked up into his halo’d blue eyes.
“I won’t,” he whispered, kissing the tip of my nose next. “Don’t worry. This isn’t goodbye forever. I couldn’t bear it.”
“Do you mean that…?”
He nodded. “I mean that. We will make this work.”
I flung myself even tighter in his embrace, burying my face into his warm shoulder. He rubbed my back as he held me close. “…I love you, Chise.”
“I love you so much, Simeon…”
“I will hear you.” He pressed a kiss into my hair. “When you touch that crystal, my feather, and you say my name, I will hear your call. Maybe I can’t drop what I’m doing in that moment… but I will hear you, and I will listen, and I will hold you close to my heart. I will hear you, sweetheart.”
I sniffled quietly as I my tears wetted his shoulder.
“You’re never without me. Not truly.” He pulled back to cup my face in his hands, gazing down at me with a soft smile while he brushed away one of my tears with his thumb. “And I will go to you, to be a proper partner to you, as you deserve.”
My stomach twisted in knots. I didn’t know what he was offering. I didn’t ask. Because I knew that in that moment, I wouldn’t turn him down, whatever it cost him.
“You will have me for as long as the both of us draw breath… For as long as the other lives.” He pulled my face to his to kiss me again. “And I’ll love you for the rest of my life.”
–
I was self-consciously wiping away my tears when Solomon next found me, off to the side.
“…You’re leaving too,” I murmured flatly.
He hummed, before taking me in his arms. “You quite forget that I’ll be seeing you very soon, hmm?”
I huffed. “Right, sorry… Just a lot…”
“I understand.” He brushed back my hair. “From here on, I plan on teaching you a lot about the human world you may not know. We’ll take it slowly, though.”
“Not too slowly…” I muttered miserably. “I’ve got a goal, you know…”
He laughed softly. “I have a feeling that your 'slow’ is going to surpass my expectations. Don’t fear.”
I felt a tap on my shoulder.
I turned to Belphie’s soft smile.
Solomon nodded to him as he stepped back. “We will have plenty of time, Chise. Spend time with your family tonight. I’ll message you tomorrow what the plans are.”
“Thank you…” I whispered as he gave me a dazzling little grin, before I watched as he followed the angels towards the exit.
It took everything in me not to run after Simeon. To take him in my arms, and beg him to stay. To hold him until he had to be physically yanked from me by the Celestial Realm. I wanted to be the last one who spoke to. The last one to hear his voice before he left for good.
I stayed where I was.
Belphie slipped his hand in mine, giving it a gentle squeeze as he watched Simeon leave beside me, standing with me while I had my moment.
My angel gave one last glance back over his shoulder before the door took him away from me for good, affection flooded in his eyes. Eyes only for me, in that moment.
A small noise of despair in my throat.
“…Come on, babe,” Belphie whispered to me as the door finally latched, and he disappeared from me. “Let’s dance, all right? You can cry into my sweater so no one sees, okay? For as long as you need.”
I immediately turned towards him, and he crushed me in his embrace, cupping the back of my head to press my face to his chest. He swayed us together to the side of the dance floor proper, stroking my hair as the tears I had fought finally spilled free.
Notes:
Hah Hah I literally did NOT plan on Chise and Simeon going at it, legit, it kind of just happened again. Look. I got emotional. So I let them fuck. Soooo anywayyyy this chapter got longer than I thought, so there is still ONE more left to go. It will be shorter.
I am literally crying lol. I have been crying the entire time I've been writing Chise and Simeon here. Especially their goodbye at the end. JFC I need to get a hold of myself. I'M CRYING OVER MY OWN WRITING how CONCEITED.
Chapter 45: I'll See You Around
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Shhh… Quiet.”
I blinked my eyes slowly in the darkness.
"Try not to make any noise. Careful, Asmo. Don’t let our cargo bump around.”
"Try telling that to Mammon, Levi,” Asmo hissed.
“Dammit, y’all, just…”
I woooof’d softly as I was presumably hoisted over someone’s shoulder.
Mammon’s.
“Anyway, Satan, are you sure this is a good idea?”
“Don’t worry. Chise slept like a baby the whole time, even when going inside the sack.”
“That’s not what I’m asking…! I’m asking whether you really think we can do this without Lucifer catching us.”
“Regardless, we’re obviously not going to be able to keep this secret forever. He’ll figure it out eventually, so prepare yourselves. We’ve got to get her as far away as we can before he discovers what we’ve done. This is just the way it has to be. Kidnapping was our only option.”
The Smart One…
I rolled my eyes, cursing Lucifer’s adamancy that the boys not be told of the plans to go to the human world just yet.
"...Did we really have to put her in a SACK, though?” Beel’s voice. “Belphie’s spell seemed to work fine. We could have just carried her… This feels just wrong.”
"Yeeeeeahhh and I'm not sure she's actually going to stay asleep with a scratchy SACK pressed on her face, even WITH a sleeping spell!”
"Levi!”
"Heh. Scratchy sack.”
"What?! What'd I say?!”
"Don't talk about Chise like that when she's unconscious! That's fucked up!”
"Heh.”
"WHAT'D I SAY?!”
"Shaddap, Levi! You're yellin'! Lucifer will hear!”
“Levi, you're such a gross otaku, you know?”
"What'd I saaaaaaay…"
Prod. "...Hey, you awake, Chise?” Belphie’s soft voice.
I giggled.
“Yeah, she's awake.”
"Probably from Levi's yellin'.”
"No, it's from the scratchy SACK!”
"Hehehe…"
"For FUCK'S sake, Levi, stop sayin’ 'scratchy sack’!”
"Shhh!”
"WHY?!”
"SHADDUP! WE'RE HERE! Chise, I'm puttin' you down to let ya out now, all right? You be quiet, girl!”
I was a giggling mess as I was lowered onto my butt. Mammon growled as I rolled away from him playfully in my ‘sack', and he had to pounce to pin me down to rip it off of me.
I grinned up at the six of them as my hair crackled from the static of the fabric pulled off of me. “...So, where're we going?”
Satan smiled back in bemusement with a fond shake of his head, hand on his hip. "You're being kidnapped, silly dove.”
I laughed. "I gathered. But... WHY are we in the crypt, exactly...? Please don't tell me I'm to be kept as your pet human slave in some sort of torturous sex dungeon or something?”
"Heh." Belphie chuckled. "You wish.”
I grinned at him. "I know that was YOU laughing over the 'scratchy sack', Belphie."
He shrugged, grinning back. “Yeah, that was me.”
“OH…! Oh no…" Levi's face immediately went red, eyes widening. “Nnn-n-now I get it... Sssack... Aww..." He lowered his head into his hands in embarrassment.
Asmo patted his shoulder in consolation. "Still so much to learn…"
"Up you go, Chise." Beel bent down, gripping me under my arms to effortlessly pick me up, setting me on my feet. "There's still a bit of walking to do. I think…"
"Walking, huh?" I raised my eyebrow at all of them. "I'm open to being kidnapped, but is anybody going to answer my question on what we're doing down HERE? In the crypt?”
“Somewhere here in the underground tomb, there’s supposed to be an emergency escape route leading to the far reaches of the Devildom,” Satan explained. “That’s where we’re supposed to be headed.”
"Supposed to be…?”
“That’s… what I read, yes.”
"...Okayyy, so we're heading further in..." I frowned. "Um, guys, did I hear you right? You didn’t clear this with Lucifer…?"
“Uh, no way." Levi shook his head firmly, his mouth set in a flat line. "He'd tell on us for SURE.”
"Soooo..." I grimaced. "Cer—"
"Hey, is it just me, or did it suddenly get a lot warmer in here?" Mammon frowned. "Like, a LOT warmer all of a sudden?”
“Yeah. Like, really hot, actually..." Belphie looked around.
"Yo, Beel, we JUST fed you before we grabbed Chise." Mammon's frown deepened. "So what's up with the tummy rumblin's, huh?!”
"Ummm..." Beel twisted his fingers. "While I AM still a little hungry, I don't think that's... me…"
"So what's that noise?!”
"You are ALL idiots," I sighed.
"Ah..." Satan grimaced as he clued in. "Yes... Yes we are…"
"The SMART one, Satan…"
He shook his head sadly. "Not even Belphie gets the title this time, I’m afraid.”
Belphie sighed. "No. I certainly do not.”
“What're ya–?!”
"EEEEEEEK!" Asmo shrieked as he spun to turn towards the growl. "CERBERUUUUUS....!!!!”
"Run!" I threw myself in front of them. "All of you, run!”
"WHAT THE HELL! NOW'S NOT THE TIME TO HAVE A DEATH WISH, CHISE!”
"Umm... umm... umm… Spirit of wind, I call upon you! Silence this beast before me, quell its fire by stealing the breath from its mouth! I am the one they call Chise, hear my command!”
One of the heads gagged a bit.
“Whoa! Chise!”
"It has more than one head, Chise," Satan scolded me. "You incanted MOUTH, not MOUTHS. And throats would have been more effective.”
“I’m PANICKING! YOU do it!”
“Also, it has really sharp claws,” Levi added glumly. “Soooo…”
"Ah, shit." I turned, wide eyed as Cerberus began to approach again with a roar. "RUN!”
"...Cerberus, sit.”
A disappointed whine, and then a loud thumping noise as its doggy behind obediently crashed to the stone floor. And then more loud thumping as it wagged its tail at the sight of its master.
We all froze as Lucifer stood before us, arms crossed, with a look of exasperated disappointment.
He sighed heavily.
"L-Lucifer...!" Mammon squeaked in a high, guilty voice. "We were just…!”
“This isn’t what it looks like, Lucifer,” Beel assured him seriously. “We’re not trying to kidnap Chise. Nothing like that…”
Belphie began to cough meaningfully between words. “Beel…! Stop…! Giving…! Stuff…! Away…!”
Lucifer sighed again.
And then his face broke out into a soft, affectionate smile as he looked around at the seven of us. "...The path you are looking for is down there. Hurry up, now. You don't have much time. It's almost dawn.”
"Lucifer...?" Satan gawked at him in shock.
"Keep turning left. That's the key. Even if you feel deep in your bones that doing so would just turn you in circles, keep turning left. Look for the stone coffin with the king that’s missing a pinky finger.”
“Wh…!” Mammon’s eyes widened. “Lucifer, ya mean you’re gonna let us go?!”
“Hurry, you idiots. Go.”
"Lucifer...!" I took a step towards him. "Come with us! Please!”
I was shocked when he strode the rest of the way towards me to take me up in his arms, crushing me in a desperate hug. "...I will catch up with you, lamb. I'll be along. Now go.”
I kissed him soundly.
…Crickets from the boys in the back as they awkwardly looked away from us. I wasn’t sure if it was Cerberus growling again, or Mammon.
Probably Mammon.
He dropped me, turned me, and gave me a gentle push. "Go!”
Mammon grabbed my hand, still growling, and pulled me along. The rest of the boys quickly followed behind us, our footsteps echoing on the dusty stone floor. Except for mine, which were more of a whisper.
"...No one brought shoes for me, did they?" I muttered as I was dragged along as the ONLY shoeless one there.
"Errr... Sorry," Levi apologized.
“Dammit, you guys…"
But then I was lifted up and up with a squeak, before my thighs were settled over Beel's shoulders. "I've got you, Chise.”
"Awwwwwww...!" I whined with love as I slid my fingers into Beel's thick ginger hair to ruffle it. "Beeeeeeeel! I love you!”
He laughed in delight – a really rare sound. "I love you too.”
"Ah, shaddap, guys..." Mammon muttered, pink in the face and put out that his hand had been dropped. "No need to be all cutesy n' stuff…"
"Shut up and let them have it." Belphie rolled his eyes at him.
"You WOULD say that." Asmo rolled his eyes at HIM.
And so they bickered and fought and picked at each other as we hurried down the narrow passageway to…
"So where the fuck are we going, guys...?" I asked them all as I rode Beel's shoulders while he gripped my shins. “Where does this passage lead out, exactly?”
“Dunno." Mammon shrugged beside us.
"Beats the hell out of me." Satan similarly shrugged.
I looked around at the tops of their heads. "Did anyone bring any supplies…?"
"I've got some snacks left still..." Beel admitted slowly. "But... I'll ONLY share with you, Chise.”
"Ugh!" Levi gave him a look of disgust. "Hey, come on! You'd let your brothers starve?!”
"I'd let all of you starve first before I let Chise starve…"
Levi sighed. "Fair point. The heroine must survive.”
"Soooo can one of you give me a sweater, then?" I shook my head in exasperation. "I'm only in a t-shirt and these thin cotton shorts, you know.”
"You sure are..." Belphie snickered.
"...Belphie, why don't you come walk BESIDE Beel and I, rather than BEHIND!" I turned my head to glare at him.
He simply and very OBVIOUSLY ran his eyes up and down from my eyes to my ass with a smug smirk in reply.
"H-Here..." Levi blushed as he whipped his sweater off.
"No, I will!" Mammon growled.
"I want a sweater, not a sticky leather jacket," I rejected Mammon.
"Aww, fine…"
"You won't be cold, Levi...?" I leaned over from up on Beel slightly as I took it.
He shook his head mutely, face going redder.
"I'll give it back—"
"Keep it..." he muttered.
I inhaled against it happily before putting it on. Boyfriend sweater.
"Awwww!" Asmo cooed. "Adorable! Chise, what do you want of mine that I'M wearing right now?! You can have ANY of it!”
"Your scarf, please.”
"Ooo-oooh, right, yeah, my scarf!" He also turned pink as he fumbled at his neck.
"Want, um, my socks, Chise?" Beel offered. "Your feet feel a little cold.”
"Thaaaat's okay, Beel. I’ll just deal.”
"You can have MY socks!" Mammon threw in desperately. "My feet aren't as sweaty as Beel's!”
Beel frowned. "Hey. My feet aren't sweaty. Well... Not THAT sweaty... Right now… Yet."
I sighed. "Saying your feet aren't AS sweaty isn't very comforting, Mammon. I'll pass.”
"Aww, c'mon! Lemme give you SOMETHIN’!"
"Hmm..." I snickered. "Your pants.”
“WHAT...?!”
"PLEASE don't try to call his bluff, Chise" Satan sighed. "You know he'll do it, and none of us want to see that.”
"Yeah, he's probably not even wearing any underwear underneath..." Levi grumbled.
"HEY! I'M WEARIN’ UNDERWEAR! LOOK, I'LL PROVE IT TO YA!”
"Please do NOT." Satan ordered him sternly.
And so we continued to continue on.
Chise shared her location.
Barbatos: Chise? Did you share that by accident?
Barbatos: I would not want to intrude on your privacy if so.
Chise: 🤭
Barbatos: Oh dear... I see…
Barbatos: 😮💨
Barbatos: Very well. I shall wake Lord Diavolo.
“We… We made it…” Levi panted. “Ugh… As someone who stays inside his room all the time, it’s HARD walking this far…”
“I’m hungry…” Beel added miserably as he lowered me down. “I ate all my snacks…”
“HOW?! You were carrying Chise the whole time!”
“…Okay, so…” Asmo looked around. “It’s great that we made it to the outskirts of the Devildom and all, but what now?”
“Yeahhh, good question…”
Satan sighed. “So once again we’re flying by the seat of our pants with no thought of what comes next… Just like always, huh?”
“YO, YOU SIGNED OFF ON THIS PLAN JUST LIKE THE REST OF US, SATAN!”
“Pff… Whatever. It was your idea in the first place, Mammon.”
“All right. Hey.” Mammon grimaced. “Y’know, considering our situation, maybe we ought to go ahead and–”
"I knew it,” came a sigh from behind us.
We all whirled, with various sounds of shocked screeching.
And then froze.
“I figured you’d do something like this.” Diavolo shook his head seriously, arms folded with Barbatos standing quietly at his side. “And sure enough, here you are…”
“Honestly,” Barbatos sighed, “it boggles the mind… You really are incorrigible, all of you. Did you think I wouldn’t catch you?”
“Ahahah…” Diavolo finally broke down into a chuckle. “I expected you to do something like this, but still, it’s funny seeing you all prove me right. Chise is still in her pyjamas!”
“This is no laughing matter, Young Master.”
Diavolo grinned at him. “Barbatos, since when have you known Lucifer’s brothers not to get into trouble, hm?"
“…Ah.”
We all turned to Lucifer, who had just walked out of the ancient passageway exit with a grimace.
“...Hello, Diavolo. Good morning.”
“Lucifer.” Diavolo rolled his eyes. “A very good morning to you too. Up early as well, I see? Out for a stroll?”
Barbatos chuckled this time.
“Oh, come off it!” Mammon glared. “You ratted us out, didn’chya, Lucifer!”
Lucifer shook his head grimly. “It wasn’t me. Unbelievable… and after I went to the trouble of helping you escape from Cerberus… I followed you to see if you made it safely, only to see that you’ve already gotten yourselves caught?”
“So you’re saying you did assist them, then?” Barbatos actually rolled his eyes.
“I see…” Diavolo chuckled. “Well, I understand what it is you’re all trying to tell me here. All right then, Chise… I’d like to hear how you feel about all this. What do you want to do?”
I smiled softly. “I want all of us to stay together.”
He nodded, returning my smile.
Mammon gripped me to him desperately from behind me. “We just don’t wanna lose CHISE! That’s all…! Are you tellin’ me you feel any different, Lord Diavolo?! Deep down, even you want Chise to stay here, right?!”
His face softened at the look on Mammon’s. “Chise, all of you… I want you to listen carefully to what I’m about to say. I don’t want Chise to be a demon… or an angel, for that matter. No. I want Chise to be a human.”
…Kind of felt like a wild animal, and dad was telling the kids to release me back into my home habitat while they begged him to let them keep me as a pet.
“A human who understands us, and who works together with Solomon to shepherd the human world towards a better future… Someday I’d like Chise to work alongside me to bring harmony to the three worlds.” He nodded to me. “Which is precisely why I won’t allow you to be stuck here in the Devildom, Chise. I want you to learn more about the three worlds and to understand each of them better… The human world, the Devildom, and the Celestial Realm.”
“I understand,” I replied softly.
“WHAT?!” Mammon pulled me flush to him. “Chise…!”
“It’s not as if we won’t see each other again,” Diavolo continued softly. “Next time it will be us going to visit you, instead of the other way around. I will keep my promise to you, Chise. You have my word as prince.”
I nodded.
“WHAT?!?!?” Mammon exclaimed in shock.
“Chise…?” came Levi’s squeaking inquiry.
“What… What promise are you talking about…?” Satan stared at him too. “What are you…”
“Please say your goodbyes, Chise.” Diavolo nodded to me.
I turned in Mammon’s arms, throwing my own around him.
“Chise…” he whispered against me. “Don’t go…”
“You know I have to, babe.” I nuzzled at him. “I mean, Diavolo is standing right there.”
He held me tight to him.
“I love you so much. We’ll be together soon.”
“I love you too…” he muttered quietly. “We’d better… Ugh… Fuuuuck… Dammit, Chise. I’ve always surrounded myself with so much stuff, and I thought it made me happy, but… without you around, none of that matters anymore. You’re more important to me than anything in the world.”
“You’re my world.”
“Shut up… I’ll cry.”
“You’re already crying.”
“Shut up…”
And so I went to each of my boys, saying quiet words of temporary goodbyes, hiding our faces with my hands to give each a quiet kiss. Satan held me tighter, shaky. Belphie kissed me for longer and deeper than was strictly necessary in front of his brothers, because he was a little shit.
“I had this dream… The Devildom, Celestial Realm, and the human world were all one world,” Belphie whispered as he cupped my face. “I could be with you whenever I wanted, and I was so, so happy… Here in my heart, we’re always together, Chise. I love you.”
And then he kissed me again.
…He was a romantic little shit.
Asmo started crying. As did Levi. Beel was soft and kind and tried to support me more than I supported him, but I saw the tears that welled in his eyes too. Mammon took me in his arms again. Lucifer was all romantic with me after he forcibly removed Mammon to have his turn.
“Take care of yourself,” he murmured into my hair. “Be happy. I love you, Chise. This isn’t goodbye.”
“I love you too, Lucifer.”
I gave Diavolo a quick hug as well when he opened his arms for me with a deeply pained look. I did feel for him this time. I’m sure it wasn’t easy.
“…I’ll open the portal now,” Barbatos said softly, once it was clear that I was done.
It's funny how different I felt about leaving the Devildom this time. It didn't feel like the end, like it had before. We were all sad that we were parting, but from every single conversation, I could tell that there was just the general assumption that we will all be back together again, and soon; that this was just a very temporary situation that we were all just a bit grumpy about.
Still, I was NOT going to wait another year. Not again. Even a month would be too long. MY life was certainly much too short for me to allow for it.
I turned to Barbatos, and opened my arms.
His looked at me for half moment, and I saw a hopeful look of want there, before he stepped into them to embrace me back. A short hug. Kind of awkward, and my heart was racing hard as it ended. But... I'm glad I did it.
Olive branches and all that.
“I’ll… see you as well?” I asked him. “When everything is ready?”
He inclined his head. “Of course.”
He had such a way of looking at me like I was the only one there.
“All right then.” I smiled at him, and then turned to everyone else, tears in my eyes. “I’ll see you all around.”
“We love you,” Beel called to me sadly.
“I love all of you.” I waved before turning. “See you soon.”
And then I stepped through.
*insert emotional break for the author of this fic to cry a bit and load her dishwasher*
I was crying when I stepped into my room, and would probably still cry for a good long while. I still wished desperately that I was still in Mammon’s arms. Still wished desperately that Belphie’s head was on my lap while he napped. Wished desperately that I was lying beside Satan in his bed, with his forehead pressed against mine, while we just… talked softly into the night about nothing in particular. Wished desperately that I was on Lucifer’s lap, wrapped in his embrace. That I was teasing and feeding Beel small samples while I cooked lunch for him and I. That Asmo’s fingers were in my hair, fluffing it out for me as he styled it for me. Still wished Simeon had his arm around my shoulders as he pulled me close to him. I wanted to go back to the moment where Barbatos had leaned against me to rest his cheek on my shoulder while he quietly fell asleep on the train beside me.
I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand as I took in a shaky breath through my mouth, my nose half-blocked up from crying. I looked around. Everything was in place; all my plants arranged, and my boxes and bags that I had packed were set neatly against the wall. And on my bed, in order of birth, each of the brothers’ beloved belongings, including Satan’s Grimoire in the middle. I sniffled noisily as I went over to peer at the little packet that I didn’t recognize.
I laughed softly and sadly as I picked it up. A packet of tea, of course. I turned it over in my hand.
'Contains: ingredients for sweet milk tea, with candied crystal blue rose petals’ – scrawled in Barbatos’ neat handwriting, along with instructions.
I inhaled against it through my half-stuffed nose. Sweet and fragrant. Floral. I hugged it to my chest.
“Well, Barbatos,” I whispered softly in the room as I looked around. “I appreciate all that you’ve done, but… this place is a lonely one to me now. It’s not home. No where near home. I think it’s time that I look for a change in scenery.”
And then I positively jumped out of my skin at the sound of a knock on my door.
My heart immediately began to pound in my chest in anxiety. Who the fuck was knocking at my door after I'd been away for months?
A light voice from the other side. "I know you're in there, Chise. It's me!”
My eyes widened, and ran over to slide the door latch, throwing it open so I could throw MYSELF into the arms of the man who waited for me on the other side.
He laughed in sweet delight as he caught me to him. "Why, hello to you too, my adorable apprentice.”
I was speechless, only having made a small little noise in my throat in response; and then I was made even more speechless when he dipped his head to kiss me – lips so soft and sweet and affectionate.
"...Solomon," I sighed against him when our kiss broke. "I'm so happy to see you.”
He was smiling, eyes sparkling in delight as he gazed down at me fondly. He hugged me to him a little tighter. “Well now, shall we get started?”
I buried my face against him. "Thank you."
He leaned forward to press his cheek against my hair, humming in delighted pleasure at having me in his embrace. “...I even brought you some groceries," he said brightly. "Since you probably don't have anything here anymore. Are you hungry? I can rustle something breakfast up for us.”
What I felt next…
It was like lightning struck through me, the feeling was so powerful.
Pure dread.
"...I'm not hungry, actually.”
He frowned. "You're sure?”
"Very sure.”
"But surely—"
"Definitely ate already.”
"It's only six in the morning? Surely not?”
“Yep. Already ate.”
"Because—"
"Definitely too emotionally devastated to eat, too.”
"Oh, that makes more sense.”
Even more dread flooded through me at my next thought.
"...Where are you staying right now, Solomon? In the human world?”
He brightened. "Why, I’ll be staying with you, of course!”
"Oh.”
And now, horror.
This was a one bedroom…!!!!! Sddfkjsnfkjdsn.
"I hope you don't mind. I travel a great deal on business, so having a permanent home to return to is rarely in the cards. I think it makes a great deal of sense! After all, when I'm not travelling, I will be mentoring you, sweet apprentice. Oooh!" He brightened further. "I can make you breakfast every day! Breakfast in bed! Every morning! I’ll teleport to you EVERY morning!”
"...Oh," I replied again, weakly.
He beamed at me.
I took a deep breath, and I opened my mouth.
…But I couldn’t do it.
I frowned, closing my mouth.
His grin looked plastered on now.
I narrowed my eyes suspiciously.
A flood of amusement hit his eyes next. "Well, aren't you going to let me in?!”
I snorted as I wiggled a bit, and he dropped me lightly from his embrace, stooping to pick up the dreaded groceries as he followed me in. Well, I did need food; there was nothing here right now, after all.
Wait, nope… I caught sight of an overflowing fruit bowl on the kitchen table. Barbatos had shopped for me as well.
“Ah!” Solomon nodded. “Barbatos, I’m sure. Well, I see that you’ve been taken care of after all–"
He froze as he stared at my bare legs.
I frowned. “…Hey. It’s not polite to stare, Solomon. Especially at bare skin. Don’t be getting any ideas!”
“Umm…” He laughed nervously. “You have pact marks…”
"Yeah…?”
Oh, right. Ah, speaking of whom; show Solomon these, would you? As loathe as I am to allow that intolerable man a glimpse of your skin, he will be interested in those.
"Hm. I'd forgotten that you had talked about those." He grinned at me sheepishly, before clearing his throat. "You know, the brothers sure are stupid sometimes. Those would have worked just fine instead of treasured belongings.”
"Oh for..." I shook my head, completely vexed now. "You're kidding?”
"Nope." He beamed at me. "Afraid not.”
"Lucifer knew..." I muttered under my breath. "Not that the Ring of Light isn't important to him, but it’s super sus in hindsight that I already happened to have it so he didn't have to give me something else…"
He doubled over as he burst into laughter.
“…Mammon, give me back my money,” Levi ordered flatly, hands in his pockets.
“Well, LOOK who’s here.” Mammon grinned smugly. “It’s the collection agency! I told ya, I just need a little more time! How many times do I gotta say it, Levi?!”
Asmo sighed. “Levi, you loaned him money AGAIN?! You’re ENABLING him, you know!”
“Give me back my money.”
“Yo, give it a rest!” Mammon snapped. “I’m broke after payin’ up to folks! Even if you held me upside down and shook me, the only thing it’d net ya is a good arm workout!”
“…Unbelievable,” Satan sighed as he lowered his book onto his lap. “So I can’t even read in peace around here?”
“If you want to read, couldn’t you just do that in your room?” Belphie responded dryly from where he curled on the sofa.
Satan growled. “I have a right to read where I want.”
“You should just be honest and admit that you feel lonely hanging out by yourself,” Belphie sighed lightly as he turned over to face the cushions.
“We have BIGGER problems you know!” Asmo shook his head. “I had a box of the most adorable gourmet confections shipped to me from a specialty store, PLANNING to post a picture of them on Devilgram to impress everyone. But then BEEL ate them without asking…!”
“Um, yeah…” Beel was chewing. “Sorry.”
“Sorry?!” Asmo’s cheeks went pink. “It’s kind of hard to believe you’re ’sorry’ considering you’re STILL CHEWING ON THEM! Drop it, Beel!”
Satan sighed again. “…Unbelievable…”
“…Listen.” Levi’s voice was still flat. “If only–"
“Don’t finish that thought.”
“If only Chise were here right now, right…?” Mammon muttered.
“…Yeah,” Levi sighed. “Chise would probably find a way to fix things. By ORDERING you–"
“Chise…” Satan repeated softly under his breath.
“Wonder how she’s doin’…” Mammon growled as he pulled out his D.D.D. “That’s it. I’m callin’ Chise RIGHT NOW.”
“Excuse ME?” Levi bent in an attempt to snatch his D.D.D. from his hands. “What are you talking about? You can’t do that. Have you forgotten that we agreed to take turns calling Chise?”
“You’re on that damn mic with her ALL NIGHT playin’ games!”
“That’s not a PHONE call.”
“You know,” Belphie sighed, “I’ve been thinking… Maybe we should go ahead and scrap that rule? I hate not being able to call Chise when I want to. It’s awful. And I think it might be making Chise sad, too.”
“Ya mean it might be makin’ YOU sad,” Mammon growled.
“But if we got rid of the rule,” Levi pointed out, “Asmo would spend so long on the phone that you’d never get your turn, you know? Are you okay with that?”
“No.” Belphie shot Asmo a look of contempt.
Asmo giggled. “He’s got a point! I can’t guarantee that I wouldn’t spend forever on the phone with Chise!”
“Hey! You could at least say you’d TRY not to!”
"…All of you,” Lucifer frowned at them as he strode into the room. “I take it you’ve finished tidying up your rooms?”
“Heyyy, about that…!” Mammon narrowed his eyes. “Why’re you suddenly makin’ us clean up NOW!”
Satan shook his head. “Ever since Chise left, I’ve had zero motivation. And it’s not like there’s any special reason why we should be doing all this cleaning now, is there?”
“Actually, there is.” Lucifer looked around at them seriously. “You want motivation, do you?”
“Not really…” Satan muttered. “Not the sort of motivation you’re into.”
“Well,” Lucifer’s expression softened, “we’re going to be gone for a while, after all.”
Asmo frowned. “We’re going to be gone for a while? What’s THAT supposed to mean? Like, on a trip…?”
“Are we going somewhere?” Beel sat up straighter. “Somewhere with food…?”
Lucifer chuckled. “You can worry about making vacation plans later… Right now, there’s something else that takes precedence over that. So, get packing.”
“We’re packing now?” Mammon frowned.
“We are.” Lucifer smiled. “We’re going to the human world.”
“…Wh?” Mammon’s face blanched pale.
“Hhhh?” Levi’s face did the same.
"WHAT?!?!” The rest of them yelled all at once.
Notes:
.........And that's it. We're halfway through the whole game. A whoooole halfway through. From here on, we get closer to the end.
*crying*
Well... The next update for Act 2 will be a link to Act 3. Might be a few days as I haven't roadmapped any of it at all.
Thanks, guys, for hanging in there for 600,000 words. Here's to another 600k more?
Chapter 46: Epilogue: End Of An Act
Chapter Text
Act 2: The End.
“Duke Astaroth is going to HATE her, don't you think?” Diavolo said with a chuckle over his cup of tea, bringing the both of them out of their quiet thoughtfulness.
Barbatos winced. "I do believe you may be correct... They may not get along, exactly…"
Diavolo's laughter boomed. “Oh, with that sharp tongue and quick wit of hers… I am so excited to see him finally put in his place!”
Barbatos sighed. "What is it that Chise says to you, My Lord...? That those are your 'inside thoughts'…?”
“Ahhh…” He was grinning from ear-to-ear. “On the topic of Chise, how far along are we currently with our preparations? It has been two weeks since her departure, after all..”
“Everything has been put into motion, Young Master. We are just waiting on a few more elements to come together, including some appearances that you must undertake before we take our leave. You must not break character when you arrive; we are cultivating a reputation for yourself, after all.”
Diavolo sighed in exasperation. “Must we? It would be rather exciting to be seen as a regular commoner while in the human world.”
Barbatos shook his head. “Nonsense. Such an idea is preposterous.”
Diavolo simply grumbled.
“And I will remind you, that Chise is currently planning on moving to a city called ‘Vancouver’, along the west coast of Canada.”
“Canada…” Diavolo frowned in thought. “That lies within the North American continent, correct? How interesting. It will be fun to experience somewhere new.”
“Indeed.” Barbatos smiled over his cup. “They have quite a substantial Asian population comparative to the rest of the country, from what I understand; in particular, a robust culture of Chinese immigrants. And we shall be arriving in the spring, hopefully in time for their cherry blossom season.”
“Ahhh.” Diavolo grinned at him. “You will enjoy it much, then.”
“I shall. I hope to try some wonderful new teas while we are there.”
“Very good.” He nodded. “I’m looking forward to it as well.”
“One month hence.” Barbatos set his cup down. “That is the plan.”
Thank you. Thank you to anyone who has made it this far, 600k words in. Your kindness and support, even "just" in the form of kudos, has kept me going. That some of you have been with me from the very beginning blows me away.
And with that, Act 2 of this series has been marked complete.
Pages Navigation
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2025 11:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2025 12:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallen_Time on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2025 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 1 Sun 23 Feb 2025 06:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
kits_corner on Chapter 1 Mon 19 May 2025 11:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 1 Mon 19 May 2025 05:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
kits_corner on Chapter 1 Tue 20 May 2025 12:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mina_21 on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Jun 2025 11:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Jun 2025 12:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Sun 23 Feb 2025 07:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallen_Time on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 10:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallen_Time on Chapter 2 Tue 25 Feb 2025 04:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Feb 2025 12:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 02:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 10:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 11:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 11:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sing_It_Out_Girl_26 on Chapter 2 Tue 25 Feb 2025 07:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Feb 2025 12:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sing_It_Out_Girl_26 on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Feb 2025 12:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Mar 2025 11:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sing_It_Out_Girl_26 on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Mar 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Allyfairyboo on Chapter 2 Tue 25 Feb 2025 03:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Tue 25 Feb 2025 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Allyfairyboo on Chapter 2 Wed 26 Feb 2025 04:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mina_21 on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Jun 2025 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Jun 2025 12:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 01:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 02:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 02:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 4 Thu 06 Mar 2025 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 4 Sun 09 Mar 2025 02:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 5 Thu 06 Mar 2025 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 5 Sun 09 Mar 2025 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallen_Time on Chapter 6 Sun 09 Mar 2025 04:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 6 Tue 11 Mar 2025 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 6 Sun 09 Mar 2025 04:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 6 Tue 11 Mar 2025 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
kits_corner on Chapter 6 Tue 20 May 2025 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 6 Tue 20 May 2025 02:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mina_21 on Chapter 6 Sat 14 Jun 2025 08:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 6 Sun 15 Jun 2025 04:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fallen_Time on Chapter 7 Thu 13 Mar 2025 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 7 Thu 13 Mar 2025 08:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 7 Fri 14 Mar 2025 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 7 Sat 15 Mar 2025 07:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Astro_Is_Watching_You on Chapter 8 Sun 16 Mar 2025 01:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
define_fluorescent on Chapter 8 Sun 16 Mar 2025 12:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation